ca cai - = ae! ye ora SOs Oe te ie ens <¢ 
eee Peck et Por at PE or A a hale ont PR a aad TEASE 


SS FE AEP CE tin tL Ae Oe gre 
hark act Sept ten peD ORE LER BELA L AALS AY 
a gh Bes ah hash ameepcrel- 
Lah np poets 8 


Se aee 


aidasd - tind 


=e ey 


a ie: agai 
eae NAL FON 
ps ate ANE ae RL PERE at ti 


ae KOR : 
z ete me 


Bg 


ee ees WS 


Doph RIAL 


- EA ah as pos NANT Sail TOS 





‘G5 1924 
9 nD, 








Digitized by the Internet Archive 
in 2022 with funding from 
Princeton Theological Seminary Library 


https://archive.org/details/progressofworldwO00glov_0 


THE PROGRESS OF 
WORLD-WIDE MISSIONS 


BY 


Rey ROBERT. H. CLOVER, wp, eRe 


Missionary in China for Eighteen Years; Foreign Missions 
Secretary for Eight Years; Now Director of Missionary 
Course in the Moody Bible Institute of Chicago 


INTRODUCTION BY 
DELAVAN L. PIERSON 
EDITOR OF [I'he Missionary Review of the World 


WITH MAPS 





NEw SBP york 
GEORGE H. DORAN COMPANY 


COPYRIGHT, 1924, | 
BY GEORGE H. DORAN COMPANY 


* ee 


OF WORLD-WIDE 


Ve 





To 
MY WIFE 


Truest helpmate through many years of united 
missionary life and labor, and through trying 
periods of separation entailed by my long 
journeys afield in China and my later visits to 
other distant mission lands, 

This book is affectionately dedicated, 


“The night lies dark upon the earth, and ewe have light; 
So many have to grope their way, and we have sight; 
One path is theirs and ours—of sin and care, 

But we are borne along, and ¢hey their burden bear; 
Footsore, heart-weary, faint ¢Aey on the way, 

Mute in their sorrow, while we kneel and pray; 

Glad are they of a stone on which to rest, 

While we lie pillowed on the Father’s breast. 


“Father, why is it that these millions roam, 
And guess that that is Home, and urge their way? 
Is it enough to keep the door ajar, 
In hope that some may see the gleam afar, 
And guess that that is Home, and urge their way 
To reach it, haply, somehow and some day? 
May not J go, and lend them of my light? 
May not mine eyes be unto them for sight? 
May not the brother-love T'’Zy love portray? 
And news of Home make Home less far away?” 


—Rev. R. Wricut Hay 


BY WAY OF INTRODUCTION 


The story of the world-wide progress of Christian mis- 
sions is more wonderful than are tales of Oriental magic. 
It is almost unbelievable that a little group of obscure men 
and women, belonging to a small and subject people in an 
insignificant land on the shore of the Mediterranean, could, 
without military forces, prestige, money or elaborate or- 
ganization, grow until they have enlisted in their ranks 
one-third of the earth’s population. It is still more won- 
derful that this little band were the followers of a despised, 
rejected and condemned Leader, who left’ with them only 
the inspiration of His life and teachings, the command to 
go and to preach His message and the promise of His power 
and presence. 

The story of the carrying out of this commission includes 
the exploration of unknown and hostile territory, the mas- 
tery of thousands of strange languages and dialects, the 
conversion of many primitive and savage peoples, the build- 
ing of hospitals for the ministry of healing for both body 
and soul, the establishment of thousands of schools in all 
quarters of the globe for the education of mind and heart, 
and the development of natural resources and of industries 
for the temporal welfare of men. This is the story of a 
victorious conflict against slavery, superstition, idolatry, 
drunkenness and all forms of personal and social sins; the 
story of the marvelous metamorphosis of individuals from 
savagery to sainthood, and the transformation of whole 
communities from a menace into a blessing to mankind. 

All material and human forces have been commandeered 
and made to contribute to these results, but the work has 
been accomplished, not through physical might or human 
intelligence and energy, but by the spiritual power given to 
the messengers of the crucified and risen Redeemer. It is 
no wonder, therefore, that even a brief study of “The 
Progress of World-wide Missions” should be full of fas- 


vii 


viii BY WAY OF INTRODUCTION 


cination as a record of God’s work in the world. This 
study suggests many inviting by-paths for further investi- 
gation. 

Few men are better qualified to record this history of 
Christian missions than is the author of the present volume. 
Dr. Glover has an international background. He was born 
and educated in Canada; has lived much of his life in the 
United States; was, for eighteen years, a missionary in 
China; traveled over one hundred thousand miles in foreign 
lands visiting missions in Japan, Korea, the Philippines, Indo- 
China, India, Africa, the Near East and Latin America. 
He has had experience both as a home and a foreign mis- 
sionary, as a missionary executive, teacher and lecturer, so 
that he has obtained both a theoretical and practical under- 
standing of missions and their problems. His medical and 
theological training have combined to give him a compre- 
hensive knowledge of God as revealed in nature, in history 
and in the Bible. 

As might be expected, Dr. Glover has given us a valuable 
compendium of Christian missions, packed full of interest- 
ing and important information which might have been 
expanded into a series of volumes. But there is here much 
more than a skeleton of dry bones. There is human flesh 
and blood and the Divine Spirit that gives life and power. 
The book reveals an intelligent and confident faith in the 
authority of the Scriptures and in the efficacy of the salva- 
tion provided by Jesus Christ, the Eternal Son of God. 

Those who read and study this volume will find here 
missionary history recorded and interpreted as “His Story,” 
and will be inspired with a desire to have a larger part in 
helping to carry out the program of God for the redemp- 
tion of mankind. 

DELAVAN L. Pierson. 


PREDAGH 


The author did not set out to write a book. The present 
volume has grown out of outline studies prepared for his 
own classes in Missions. He has yielded to the repeated 
requests of his students, and of others who shared the 
studies in pamphlet form, that they might be made more 
widely available in permanent book form. 

The volume makes no pretense of furnishing a complete 
account of Christian Missions. It merely attempts to sketch 
in simple outline the development and extension of the mis- 
sionary enterprise from apostolic times to the present day, 
with emphasis upon some of the events and characters of 
outstanding importance and inspiration. It is designed pri- 
marily as a textbook for use in institutions and mission 
study groups, where the object sought is some familiarity 
with the missionary enterprise in general, without particular 
reference to any one section of the Church. But it has been 
the author’s aim to give to the book a popular rather than 
a technical tone, as to its subject matter and style, and thus 
to make it adaptable and interesting to the individual reader 
as well. | 

Book references at the foot of the page and a condensed 
Bibliography at the end of the book are given to facilitate 
further research. Questions for review are appended to 
each chapter, and outline maps are inserted to aid the 
student in following the geographical expansion of Missions 
as traced in the successive chapters. 

The question of the place statistics should occupy has 
caused some perplexity, because of the desire on the one 
hand to satisfy those who seek concrete and detailed in- 
formation, and the fear on the other hand of making the 
book heavy with a lot of dry figures and tables. The aim 
has been to strike a happy medium in this matter, 

A uniform summary of mission statistics at the end of 
each chapter was at first planned, but this was later felt to 

1x 


x PREFACE 


be unsatisfactory because of the fact that the statistics avail- 
able for the different fields are far from uniform, whether 
-in their classification, their date or their interpretation. The 
latest complete figures, contained in World Statistics of 
Christian Missions, published in 1916, are already in many 
instances far from accurate because of the marked develop- 
ment of the work as well as the drastic world changes which 
have taken place since they were compiled. 

In the case of such fields as India, China and Japan, 
which publish Year Books of their own, brief up-to-date 
statistical summaries have been given, but in other cases, 
like Africa and Latin America, where many separate fields 
are involved, this has been found impracticable. 

General figures such as areas, populations, etc., are based 
upon the latest edition of the Statesman’s Year Book 
(1923), except where data from more direct sources may 
have been available. Round numbers have frequently been 
substituted for exact ones as being easier to remember. 

As regards the geographical scope of the book, obviously 
some limits have had to be imposed. No attempt, therefore, 
has been made to deal with the great field for evangelical 
missions in European countries to-day, nor yet with the 
work among Indians, immigrants and other special classes 
in the United States and Canada. The Arctic regions, com- 
prising Alaska, Hudson Bay, Labrador and Greenland, have 
been omitted because these areas have been already largely 
evangelized, and the task which remains within them is in 
the hands of the home churches of America and Denmark. 
For the same reason Australia and New Zealand have not 
been included in the chapter on Oceania, since the evangeli- 
zation of the diminishing remnants of the aborigines of 
Australia and the Maoris of New Zealand is now being 
cared for by the various churches of those lands. All the 
above areas and constituencies fall more properly under the 
head of Home Missions, and together they furnish ample 
material for a separate volume. 

It is hardly necessary to state that much of the material 
incorporated in the present volume has been drawn from 
other books, of which the number consulted must have been 
well over a hundred. Wherever quotations have been made 
acknowledgment is given in footnotes. 


PREFACE xi 


The author’s heartfelt thanks are due in particular, and 
are here tendered, to two esteemed friends—to Mr. Delavan 
L. Pierson, Editor of The Missionary Review of the W orld, 
who has painstakingly read through the manuscript, made 
corrections and given valuable counsel, and to Rev. J. E. 
Jaderquist of New York, who by his sympathy, suggestions 
and practical help in a number of ways has contributed no 
little to the task of preparing the volume for publication. 

If the Lord may be pleased to use this book in some 
measure to deepen missionary conviction and quicken the 
pulse of missionary effort, in this strategic hour of unprece- 
dented missionary opportunity combined with vast mission- 
ary need still existing, the author will be profoundly grateful. 


Rospert H, GLOVER. 
Chicago, February, 1924. 


sade 


tel) 

7 *~ 
oa 
ee 


> 
| 
he 
' 
¥ 





CONTENTS 


INTRODUCTION BY DELAVAN L. PIERSON j y 


AUTHOR’S PREFACE . j ; f ; s : A 


PERIODS OF CHRISTIAN MISSIONS . 


PART I: Rise and Development 


CHAPTER 


I: INTRODUCTORY 


I]: 


III: 


IV: 


Vis 


Christian Missions De nnedie wie ianaey Motivese or he ‘Mis- 
sionary Idea in the Old Testament. 


PERIOD OF APOSTOLIC MISSIONS 


Apostolic Missionary Principles—Apostolic Missionary Meth- 
ods—Apostolic Missionary Progress. 


PERIOD OR BARLY CHURCH / MISSIONS 


Extension—Missionary Centers—Growth and Influence—Per- 
secutions. 


PERIOD OF EARLY EUROPEAN MISSIONS . 


The Church at Home and Missionary Effort Abroad—Ulfilas 
—Martin of Tours—Patrick—Columba—Augustine—Colum- 
banus—Willibrord—Boniface—The Rise and Spread of Mo- 
hammedanism., 


;: PERIOD.OF THE MIDDLE AGES... 


Direct Missionary Dea eae oN Geaauee en earns 
Lief the Lucky—Otto, Bishop of Bamberg—Cyril and Me- 
thodius—Conversion of the Russians—The Crusades—Ray- 
mond Lull—The Monastic Orders—Benedictines—Franciscans 
—Dominicans—Jesuits. 


PERIOD OF THE REFORMATION 


Relation of Reformation to Missions—Attitude of Berea 
tion Leaders—Translation and Circulation of the Bible—Active 
Missionary Efforts—Separation of Protestant and Romanist 
Efforts—Francis Xavier—Colonial Interests and Missions— 
Huguenot Expedition to Brazil. 

xill 


PAGE 


Vil 


ix 


+ XVili 


2I 


30 


AI 


48 


58 


XiV 


CONTENTS 


CHAPTER 


VII: PERIOD OF THE EARLY MISSIONARY SOCIETIES 


Influence of Revival of Apostolic Faith upon Missions—Von 
Welz, the Missionary Agitator—The Pietist Leaders and 
Training School—The Danish-Halle Mission to India— 
Ziegenbalg, Plutschau, Schwartz—Hans Egede, the Apostle to 
Greenland—Zinzendorf*and the Moravians—Missions to North 
American Indians—Roger Williams—John Eliot—The May- 
hews—David Brainerd—Roman Catholic Efforts. 


PART IT: World-wide Extension 


Milter RLODI OK MODERN MISSIONS gyn tes icin. 


IX 


i 


XI: 


Preparatory Forces—Discovery and Commerce—Invention— 
The Renaissance—Religious Movements—Prayer—“The Fa- 
ther of Modern Missions.” 


: INDIA 


General Features—The Land—Climate—Resources—The Peo- 
ple—Racial and Religious Divisions—Historical Résumé—Mo- 
gul Empire—East India Companies—Assumption by English 
Crown—Missionary Work—Early Efforts—Carey, Marshman, 
Ward—Martyn—Duff—Heber—Early British Societies—Gen- 
esis of American Missions—Judson—Scudder—Later Societies 
—Mass Movements—Policies and Methods—Medical Missions 
—Mission to Lepers—Special Work for Women—Prominent 
Converts—Opposing Forces—Caste—Heathen Religion—Mod- 
ern Cults—The Unfinished Task—A New Political Situation— 
India’s Appeal—Statistical Summary. 


SOUTHEASTERN ASIA . 


AssaM—BurMA—Area and Divisions—The People—Karen 
Tradition—Missions—S1amM—The Land—The People—Ad- 
vanced Conditions—Missions—Southern Field—Northern Field 
—Neglected Eastern Siam—The Tai Race—MALAy PENIN- 
SULA—Missions—FRENCH INpDo-CHINA—The Land—-The Peo- 
ple—French Influence—Missions. 


CEE ING lt Rib) Syne ce Pa ysis 


General Features—Area and Divisions—Physical Features— 
Resources—Population—Antiquity—Qualities and  Achieve- 
ments — Religions — Confucianism —Taoism—Buddhism—Mo- 
hammedanism—Missionary Work—The Nestorians—Early 
Romanist Efforts—Later Romanist Activities—Protestant Mis- 
sions—First Period—Morrison, Milne, Medhurst—Gutzlaff— 
American Pioneers—Bridgman, Abeel, Wells Williams, Dr. 
Peter Parker—Second Period—Opium War—Influx of Socie- 
ties—Legege, Lockhart, Hobson, Kerr, Ashmore, Burns—Third 
Period—Arrow War—Anti-foreign Riots—Tai Ping Rebellion 
—The Great Famine—Griffth John—W. A, P. Martin—Gil- 





PAGE 


74 


93 


I20 


130 


CONTENTS XV 
CHAPTER van PAGE 


XI: CHINA (Continued) 


mour—Neyius, Faber, Hill, Moule, Smith, Allen, Richards, 
Gibson, Baller—China Inland Mission—Hudson Taylor—D. Ke 
Hoste—Christian and Missionary Alliance—Fourth Period— 
Chino-Japanese War—Boxer Uprising—Fifth Period—Chinese 
Revolution—Changed Conditions—Christian Progress—Begin- 
ning of New Epoch—Outstanding Chinese Leaders—Unoccu- 
pied Territory. 


XII: JAPAN . ° * e ° e = 152 


General Peatireseeerion and Gre phosical Pose! 
Climate—Resources and Industries—Population—The People 
—Traits of Character—Historical Résumé—Religions—Shinto- 
ism, Buddhism, Confucianism—Missionary Work—Early Ro- 
manist Efforts—Xavier—Persecution of Christians—Period of 
Exclusion—The Door Reopened—Commodore Perry—The 
Protestant Vanguard—Noble Pioneers—Hepburn, Brown, 
Verbeck—Early Difficulties—‘Kumamoto Band’—Neesima— 
Growth and Development—Loyalty of Christians—Forms of 
Mission Work—Newspaper Evangelism—New Christian Lead- 
ers—Evangelistic Need—The New Industrial Maelstrom— 
Japan’s Influence over Asia—America’s Responsibility—For- 
mosa—General Features—Missionary Work—Dr. George L. 
Mackay—Statistical Summary. 


POLL SWAPS UATE oa slice iit Sho eM eer mnaNmete a Lae 


General PE neecnee | aeiicn ba Size—The Country— 
The People—The Language—Religions—Shamanism, Bud- 
dhism, Confucianism—Historical Résumé—The First Treaties 
—Japan’s Ascendancy—Missionary Work—Roman Catholic 
Missions—Protestant Beginnings—Ross, Heron, Allen, Under- 
wood, Appenzeller, Scranton—Policies and Methods—Bible 
Classes—School Work—Growth and Expansion—A Sample 
Station—Testimony of Visitors—The Great Revival—Korean 
Christians—A High Conception of Discipleship—Love for 
God’s Word—Self-propagation and Self-support—Sacrificial 
Giving—Foreign Missionary Efforts—The Independence Move- 
ment—Changed Japanese Administration—The Missionary 
Outlook—Statistical Summary. 


eee tea COUN DN SEEM Gre Chet | 6 aia ty \teh Sots 199 


General Features—Area and Population—Past ved Piceent 
Interest—Strategic Importance—Trade—Religion—Politics— 
The Different Races—Turks—Kurds—Arabs—Syrians—Jews 
—Persians—Egyptians—Turkey’s Career—The War in the 
Near East—Turkish War Atrocities—Missionary Work—The 
Vanguard—Fiske, Parsons—Pioneer Problems—The Religious 
Situation—Occupation of the Field—Advance and Develop- 
ment—Mission Schools and Colleges—Mission Presses and 
Literature—Peculiar Difficulties—Neglected Areas—Present 
Situation and Outlook, Political and Missionary—The Call of 
the Near East. 


XVi CONTENTS 
CHAPTER PAGE 


XV: AFRICA SAVER LAH ancy goa PR TRL ae eh hereon 


General Features—Names—Size—Physical Features—Climate 
—Natural Resources—The People—Racial Groups—Religions 
—Fetishism—Early History—Discovery and Exploration—Fa- 
mous Explorers—Missionary Work—Early Roman Catholic 
Efforts—The Protestant Vanguard—George Schmidt—NorTH 
ArricAa—Egypt—Egyptian Sudan—Barbary States—Abyssinia 
—SoutH Arrica—Moffat—Livingstone—Mackenzie, Shaw, 
Coillard, Stewart, Tyler, Andfew Murray, Spencer Walton— 
Societies—East AND CENTRAL AFRIcCA—Krapf and Rebmann— 
The Advance Inland—Mackay of Uganda—A Wonderful Mis- 
sion—Hannington—A Group of Great Missions—Africa Inland 
Mission—West ArricA—The Slave Trade—Christian Coloniz- 
ing Experiments—Distribution of Missions—Some Worthy 
Pioneers—Cox, Comber, Grenfell, Richards, Good, Mary 
Slessor—Adaptive Methods of Work—Prominent Christian 
Converts—Neglected Areas—Roman Catholic Opposition—Op- 
posing Forces from Without—The Moslem, Menace—The 
White Peril—Challenge to Christianity—-Mapacascar—Loca- 
tion and Size—The People—Area—Missions—Persecution— 
Ranavalona I—Turning of the Tide—Ranavalona II—Mission- 
ary Reénforcements—Results of French Subjugation. 


XVI: LATIN AMERICA a Gk weh Pig Mane a rr 
The Americas—“Latin Americans’”—Racial Classification— 
Political Divisions—SoutH AMERICA—Names—Size—Physical 
Features—Climate—Resources and JIndustries—The Early 
Races—European Discovery and Conquest—Three Centuries of 
Iberian Rule—Revolutionary Leaders—The Republics—Social 
Features—Moral Conditions—Romanism on Trial—Missionary 
Work—Early Roman Catholic Missions—First Protestant Ef- 
forts—The Lancasterian Schools—Allen Gardiner—Early Trail 
Blazers—Kidder, Kalley, Simonton, Trumbull, Pratt—The 
Bible Societies—Present Missionary Occupation—The Indians 
—CeEnTRAL AMeErICA—Divisions—Area and Population—Spirit- 
ual Neglect and Need—Inadequate Missionary Forces—Strate- 
gic Centers—Mexico—Area and Population—Resources and 
Features—Evangelistic Opportunity—Inadequate Missionary 
Occupation—Neglected Indians—New Cooperative Plans— 
Latin West Inpigs—Extent and Population—Resources—So- 
cial, Moral and Religious Conditions—Missionary Work— 
OtHER West INpIrs—French Islands—British Islands—Latin 
AMERICA’S SUPREME NEED, 


AVITOCHANTA, OR THE PACIFIC ISLANDS] (0a oueane 


General Features—Divisions—Wide Distribution—Population 
—Physical Features—The Island Races—Social Conditions— 
Religion—Contact with Civilization—Political Aggression—So- 
ciety Istanps—London Missionary Society Pioneers—Early 
Hardships—Opposing Forces—Turning of the Tide—French 
Occupation—Frj1 IsLanps—Population—The People—Mission- 
ary Beginnings—Strongholds of Satan—Wonderful Trans- 
formation—New Hesripes—Extent and Population—Three 


CONTENTS 
CHAPTER 
XVII: OCEANIA, OR THE PACIFIC ISLANDS (Continued) 


Great Missionaries—Williams, Geddie, Paton—MErELANESIA— 
Bishop Patteson—James Chalmers—Hawaman IsLanps—Dis- 
covery—Size and Population—Physical Features—Early Con- 
ditions—How the Gospel Entered—Idolatry Banished—Royal 
Converts—Kapiolani—The Great Awakening—The Pentecost 
at Hilo—Growth and Extension—Micronesia—Annexation to 
U. S. A—PuuitipPpIne IstAnps—Location, Area and Popula- 
tion—Physical Features and Resources—The People—His- 
torical Résumé—Old and New Régimes—The Roman Catholic 
Friars—Evangelical Missions—Rapidity of Results—Accessory 
Methods—Unreached Sections—America’s Stewardship—Ma- 
LAYs1A—Location—Population and Races—The Missionary 
Problem—Mohammedans—Chinese—Native Heathen Tribes— 
Occupation—Unevangelized Territory—CoNcLUSION. 


XVII: THE JEWS 


Nimber and Dakihnor eb encuieeoproptees ed rept 
inence—Religious Conditions—Orthodox and Reform Jews— 
Jewish Missions—London Jews’ Society—Methods of Work— 
Results Achieved—Honored Converts—The Task Remaining— 
The Call to Advance. 


xix: UNOCCUPIED FIELDS 


The Regions Beyond—A Moral Obieation “nuerold Rien 
—The Heart of Asia—Mongolia—Chinese Turkistan—Tibet 
—Nepal and Bhutan—Afghanistan—Siberia—Baluchistan— 
Russian Central Asia—The Heart of Africa—The Heart of 
South America—Causes of Non-occupation—Facing the Prob- 
lem—Corrective Measures. 


XX: THE PRESENT MISSIONARY OUTLOOK 


Salient Features at the Field End—Favorable Features—Un- 
favorable Features—Vital Factors at the Home End. 


BIBLIOGRAPHY 
INDEX 


MAPS 
I: ROMAN EMPIRE: to illustrate First and Second Periods 
of Missions (Chapters I] and III)... 


II: OLD WORLD: to illustrate Third and Fourth ue Ne 
Missions (Chapters TV and V).. .  . , 


TIT: ASIA 

Rivest Le A. : 

V: LATIN AMERICA . Ee a SCR aT AN Hh UE 
LOE LN eat EP Ppt ood Sat Eo ice 10 tay dr 9 ee aha i Airey nner ht. @ 


XVil 
PAGE 


337 


353 


373 
381 


31 


49 
97 
2290 
265 
299 


PERIODS OF CHRISTIAN MISSIONS 


For convenience of study the history of Christian Missions 
may be divided into the following periods :— 


qe 


181 


Til. 


WIT. 


Period of Apostolic Missions. Ist Century. 

From the Ascension of Christ to the Death of John (33- 
100). 

Period of Early Church Missions. 2nd and 3rd Cen- 
Lures, 

From the Death of John to Constantine (100-313). 

Period of Early European Missions. 4th to 8th Cen- 
turies. 

From Constantine to Charlemagne (313-800). 

Period of the Middle Ages. 9th to 15th Centuries. 

From Charlemagne to Luther (800-1517). 


Period of the Reformation. 16th and 17th Centuries. 
From Luther to the Halle Missionaries (1517-1650). 


. Period of the Early Missionary Societies. 18th Century. 


From the Halle Missionaries to Carey (1650-1792). 
Period of Modern Missions. 19th and 2oth Centuries. 


From Carey to the Present Day (1792- ys 


Xviii 


PART I: Rise and Development 





THE PROGRESS OF 
WORLD-WIDE MISSIONS 


CHAPTER I 
INTRODUCTORY 


Christian Missions Defined. 

To the question ‘“‘What is meant by ‘Christian Missions’ ?” 
various answers might be given. The following definition 
is quoted as being at once simple and clear: 

“Christian Missions’ is the Proclamation of the Gospel 
to the Unconverted Everywhere According to the Command 
of Christ. 

“Missions” comes from the Latin mitto—“I send.” <A 
missionary is therefore a “‘sent one.” “Apostle,” from the 
Greek apostello—I send,” is a synonym for missionary, 
and the latter and more familiar word may be substituted 
for the former throughout the New Testament without alter- 
ing the sense. For example, the fifth book of the New 
Testament may be called “The Acts of the Missionaries.’” 
The term “missions” implies three essential factors, viz., a 
sender, one sent, one to whom sent. 

Jesus Himself was the great missionary. He constantly 
spoke of Himself as the Messenger sent by the Father to 
a lost world. And He said, “As my Father hath sent me, 
even so send I you” (John 20: 21). 

The missionary does not go or speak at his own initiative, 
but as the commissioned agent of the One who sent him. 
And the more absolutely he represents Him, and the more 
intelligently and faithfully he conveys His message, the 
more perfectly does he fulfill his missionary calling. 

“Proclamation” carries the idea of publicity and also of 
authority. The TE te is no private or com- 

1 


29 THE PROGRESS OF WORLD-WIDE MISSIONS 


monplace matter to be whispered in the ear, but an official 
declaration of supreme authority and universal import, to 
be sounded forth in clarion notes. The missionary is to 
“cry aloud and spare not.” 

“Gospel” means “good tidings.” The very name “gospel” 
indicates its missionary nature, for “tidings” can be tidings 
only to those who are ignorant of them, and they can be 
“good” tidings only to those who hear them. It is therefore 
the very essence of the gospel (good tidings) that it be 
proclaimed to all men. 

“Unconverted” means “not turned to”—Christ, and hence 
signifies a lost condition. Cf. Ezek. 33: 11—“Turn ye, turn 
ye; for why will ye die?” The term embraces equally those 
who through wilfulness reject the gospel, those who through 
indifference neglect it, and those who through ignorance do 
not know it—that is, all men everywhere. The terms 
“home” and “foreign,” commonly applied to missions, are 
not scriptural, they are merely human terms of convenience. 
“Unconverted” men are lost—in America, Africa or Asia 
alike. Whether the sinner is such through inexcusable wil- 
fulness or through unfortunate ignorance, his condition is 
alike one of peril, and his only hope is in turning to Christ. 

“According to the Command of Christ.” The missionary 
enterprise rests upon His command and commission for its 
authority. Christ did not merely express a wish or offer 
a suggestion. He gave an order, clear, explicit, peremptory 
—‘“Go YE into all the world and preach the gospel to every 
creature.” Such is His final, most imperative, most inclusive 
command, and it is binding upon His followers everywhere 
and for all time. 


Missionary Motives. 

Having defined Christian Missions, it naturally follows to 
consider what have been and what should still be the prin- 
cipal motives to missionary effort. What considerations 
mainly prompted the first apostles, the early church, and the 
long succession of noble men and women who all through 
the ensuing years have toiled and sacrificed and hazarded 
their lives in the missionary enterprise? And what are the 
motives that should actuate Christians to-day to similar 
service and sacrifice? 


INTRODUCTORY 23 


These motives may be divided into two classes :— 

1. Motives Based upon External Facts, or, Motives which 
Spring from a Consideration of the C ondition of the 
Heathen. 

(a) Their Temporal C Pion Even on mere philan- 
thropic grounds the needs and claims of missionary lands. 
have always been, and still are, tremendous. Their dire 
poverty, wretched homes, unremitting toil, gross intellectual 
ignorance, unrelieved physical sufferings, and the utter 
absence of a thousand features which brighten and bless the 
homes and communities of Christian lands—all this is a 
mute and pathetic appeal for help. 

(b) Their Moral Condition. Heathen lands reek with 
filthy and degrading habits, abominable practices, unmention- 
able cruelties and crimes, and every form of moral corrup- 
tion freely tolerated and indulged. Slavery, witchcraft, 
caste, polygamy and the like furnish notorious illustrations 
of these things. They call insistently for correction. 

(c) Their Spiritual Condition. This constitutes a para- 
mount claim, far outweighing the previous two. The 
heathen are not only temporally unfortunate and morally 
depraved; they are also spiritually lost, for they are wicked 
and wilful sinners. They are not living up to the light of 
their own consciences, indeed few of them profess to be. 

Scripture describes the heathen as “having their under- 
standing darkened, being alienated from the life of God” 
(Eph. 4: 17-19); “enemies (of. God) by wicked works’’ 
Pole ti edys ia childrenjot disobedience’ (Eph: 252.05 
“children of wrath’ (Eph. 2:3); “without Christ, having 
no hope, and without God in the world” (Eph. 2:12). 

Scripture likewise unfolds God’s mode of dealing with 
all men on the sin question. It declares that “the wages of 
sin is death” (Rom. 6: 23); that “the wicked shall be turned 
into hell, and all the nations that forget God” (Psa. 9:17); 
that “the fearful, and the unbelieving, and the abominable, 
and murderers, and whoremongers, and sorcerers, and 
idolaters, and all liars, shall have their part in the lake which 
burneth with fire and brimstone” (Rev. 21:8) ; that the only 
hope of escape is through Christ, for ‘“‘neither is there salva- 
tion in any other” (Acts 4:12). 

The basis of God’s judicial dealing with all classes of 


24 THE PROGRESS OF WORLD-WIDE MISSIONS 


mankind is most clearly set forth in the Epistle to the 
Romans. In Chapter I, directly following the Apostle’s 
great statement of missionary obligation and the power of 
the gospel (vv. 14-17), we find a terrific indictment of the 
heathen world and an appalling picture of its spiritual 
wickedness and moral filthiness. The heathen are declared 
to be without excuse as to their idolatrous rites and abomi- 
nable practices, because of the measure of light which God 
has given them, even apart from the gospel, through nature 
and conscience (vv. 19, 20). In Chapter JI the cases of 
the self-righteous Gentile moralist and Jewish legalist are 
taken up, and their guilt is shown to be aggravated by 
reason of their added light and privilege. The absolute fair- 
ness of God’s judgment of all men, whether the heathen © 
under conscience, the Jew under law, or the hearer of the 
gospel under grace, is made clear (vv. 6, 12, 14, 15). In 
Chapter III the argument leads on to a final verdict of guilt 
against the whole human race (vv. 2, 9-12), culminating 
with the words, “that every mouth may be stopped, and all 
the world may become guilty before God” (v. 19). 

The world’s guilt and need thus established, the Apostle 
thereupon proceeds at once to introduce God’s great plan of 
salvation through faith in Jesus Christ. When Chapter 
X is reached, a clear and beautiful summary is given of the 
equality before God of Jew and Gentile, and of His abound- 
ing grace toward all alike, so that ‘whosoever shall call upon 
the name of the Lord shall be saved’? (vv. 12, 13). But 
immediately afterwards come those convicting words: “How 
then shall they call on him in whom they have not believed? 
and how shall they believe in him of whom they have not 
heard? and how shall they hear without a preacher? and 
how shall they preach, except they be sent?” (vv. 14, 15). 
How? How? How? How?—unanswerable questions these, 
constituting one of the most convincing arguments for mis- — 
sions! What solemn responsibility do they lay upon all 
those who hold the only remedy for the condemning sin 
of the heathen: world! 

Acts 10: 34-35 is sometimes cited as proof that the 
heathen can be saved without the gospel. But the very 
incident with which the text is connected defeats any such 
argument. For Cornelius was “accepted” of God only as 


INTRODUCTORY 25 


an approved candidate for fuller light, and it was through 
the gospel message preached by Peter that he and his family 
were finally saved.* 

2. Motives Based upon Internal Experience, or, Motives 
which Spring from a Consideration of Jesus Christ and Our 
Relation to Him. 

(a) Lovyalty—the loyalty of servants to their master, of 
soldiers to their captain, of subjects to their sovereign. And 
this not in a mere slavish or legal sense, but with whole- 
hearted allegiance and a supreme desire for the exaltation of 
Christ. This motive was uppermost in the apostles and the 
early church. Jesus Christ, who claimed to be the Son of 
God and the Saviour of men, had been despised and rejected, 
shamefully treated and crucified as a condemned criminal. 
His claims must be vindicated, His honor defended, the 
beauty and holiness of His character and the divinity of His 
person and work displayed. He must be recognized, be 
accepted, be loved and enthroned in the hearts of men as 
Saviour and Lord. To this end all their preaching and 
efforts were directed (Acts 2: 22-24, 32, 36; 3:6, 13-16; 
4: 10-12, 26-30). 

This should be no less potent a missionary motive to-day, 
for Jesus Christ is still despised and hated both by multi- 
tudes in nominally Christian lands and by millions under the 
sway of Satan and his wicked spirits in heathen lands. 
Having made complete atonement for sin, Christ “sat down 
on the right hand of God, from henceforth expecting till his 
enemies be made his footstool.” How long His expectation 
has remained unfulfilled! Much is rightly said of the boon 
that the Lord’s Coming will be to Christians and to all 
suffering humanity, as well as to “the whole creation which 
groaneth and travaileth in pain.” But all too little is said 
or thought of what it will mean to Himself, who so long 
has waited to “see of the travail of his soul and be satis- 
fied.’”’ Loyalty to Christ, then, anda jealous passion for His 
exaltation, should be the first compelling motive of mis- 
sions. 

1 Limits of space forbid fuller discussion here of this solemn subject, 
but those who experience difficulty in reconciling the condemnation of the 
heathen with divine justice and love will find a most helpful treatment 


of the subject in Dr. Dennis’ ‘‘Foreign Missions After a Century,” pp. 
202-214. 


26 THE PROGRESS OF WORLD-WIDE MISSIONS 


(b) Gratitude—for His infinite grace and countless 
blessings received. Why was I not a heathen, a deluded 
idolater or demon worshiper? Why was I born in a gospel- 
lighted land, with Christian parents and churches and an 
open Bible, and countless uplifting influences? Is there any 
inherent difference between me and a poor pagan in Africa 
or India? No, the difference is all due to the grace of God. 
All I am and all I have I owe to Him. And unless I am 
a base ingrate, I shall measure my responsibility to less 
favored souls by my own blessings and privileges in Christ. 
Remembering that in the sovereign arrangement of God the 
positions of the heathen and myself might have been inter- 
changed, I should resolve to do as much for them as I 
should wish and expect them to do for me if they were 
where I am and I where they are. 

(c) Love—for Him who died for us, and His love 
within us for all for whom He died. This is the supreme 
motive. It embraces loyalty and gratitude, but transcends 
them both. It is God’s own and only motive. “God so 
LOVED the world that he gave his only begotten Son.” 
“Christ LOVED the church and gave Himself for it.” “Hereby 
perceive we the LOVE OF GoD, because he laid down his life 
for us; and we ought to lay down our lives for the breth- 
ren.’ “If ye LOVE me, ye will keep my commandments.”’ 
“LOVEST thou me? Feed my sheep.’’ Love does not merely 
regard the command, but cherishes the wish behind it. 
Love is not measured and calculating, but reckless, prodigal. 
It counts no service too long, no sacrifice too great. Such 
love has burned like a holy fire in the hearts of missionaries 
of all ages. 


“To Thee, O Lord, I offer myself, my wife, my children, and all 
that I possess.”—-RaymMonp LULL. 

“T have one passion; it is He and He alone.”—Z1nzenporr. 

“I wanted to wear out my life in His service, for His glory. I 
rejoiced in my necessity of self-denial. I cared not where or how 
I lived or what hardships I went through, so that I could but gain 
souls for Christ.”—Davip BRAINERD. 


Only divine love filling the heart and pervading the life is 
equal to the tests and demands of true missionary service to- 
day. 


INTRODUCTORY 27 


The Missionary Idea in the Old Testament. 

It should not be overlooked that while Christian Missions 
properly begin only with the New Testament, yet the mis- 
sionary idea is found all through the Old Testament. The 
Bible from cover to cover is a missionary book. From the 
very beginning God revealed His plan and purpose as a 
world-wide one. He said to Adam, “Be fruitful, and multi- 
ply and replenish the earth” (Gen. 1:28), indicating a 
world-wide design for Adam’s race. The same charge, 
identically, was repeated when the race was given a new start 
under Noah (Gen. 9:1). Diffusion was God’s thought. 
Strange indeed, then, yet true, that the history of men, God’s 
creatures, has been one long persistent effort, either igno- 
rantly or wilfully, to evade or thwart this purpose. 

As early as Genesis IV we detect this in the worldly 
family of Cain, who “builded a city and called it after the 
name of his son.” Then in Gen. 11: 1-9 we find a people 
not aiming, as God would have them, to reach the ends of 
the earth, but saying, “Go to now, let us build us a city 
and a tower whose top may reach unto heaven, and let us 
make us a name lest we be scattered abroad upon the face 
of the whole earth.”” The very thing God wanted was the 
thing they set to work explicitly to defeat. And more than 
this. For already it was God’s purpose, although not yet 
revealed, to make the human race a means to the exalta- 
tion of His Son, that His name should be “above every 
name, that at the name of Jesus every knee should bow—’” 
(Phil. 2:9-11). But they said, “Let us make us a name.” 
Does not this same spirit of self-love and self-glory still 
dominate the nations of the world, even those that are 
nominally Christian, whose chief ambition and whose 
strenuous effort is not to bring about the universal king- 
dom of Christ, but rather their own dominion and glory? 
And so God had to interpose, confound their language and 
upset their ambitious plans. We read, “So the Lord scat- 
tered them abroad from thence upon the face of the whole 
earth; and they left off to build the city.” 

Next, God chose Abraham and the Jewish people, not to 
lavish upon them an exclusive love, but with the world-wide 
purpose, expressed in His own words, that “in thee shall 
all the families of the earth be blessed” (Gen. 12:3; also 


28 THE PROGRESS OF WORLD-WIDE MISSIONS 


repeated to Abraham, 22: 17, 18; to Isaac, 26: 2-4; and to 
Jacob, 28:12-14). But the Jews stumbled at the divine 
purpose and selfishly misappropriated His blessings to them- 
selves. Consequently God had to lay that nation aside for 
the time as a failure. 

Suggestions of the world-wide reach of God’s plan of grace 
and striking examples of missionary spirit and effort are 
not wanting all through the Old Testament. Abraham be- 
gins the long procession of missionaries which has covered 
four thousand years of time. His divine call (Gen. 12:1) 
still furnishes a worthy model for that of every modern mis- 
sionary, while his later discharge of active missionary func- 
tions in relation to the raid of Chedorlaomer (Gen. 14: 1-16) 
and sinful heathen Sodom (Gen. 18: 22-33) are fine ex- 
amples of love and zeal. 

Joseph was indeed a God-sent missionary to Egypt and 
the adjoining countries of his day. 

Esther is another beautiful missionary type. Identified by 
nature with a condemned race, but elevated by grace to a 
place of royal favor, she rightly interprets her position of 
privilege as meant not for her own selfish gratification, but 
as a God-given opportunity to help her afflicted people. And 
so, with noble self-renunciation and courage she flings her- 
self into the breach, and at the risk of her own life rescues 
a whole nation from impending doom. 

The story of Jonah is a fine illustration of God’s concern 
for the heathen, and His patience in leading them to repent- 
ance. It also gives us an example of a runaway missionary 
—an example which it is to be feared has been followed all 
too often since. Yet Jonah was finally a successful mission- 
ary, as the results proved. 

The missionary aim and spirit pervade such Psalms as the 
2nd, 67th, 72nd and others, and the same world-wide outlook 
is to be found throughout the prophets, even where the 
central message relates to Israel. (Compare such passages 
as Isa. As 722s R21 O se sit 5 eG Ou sere iO mic mmeatE 
9:10; Mal. 1:11.) Some of the messages of Isaiah and 
Amos reached out beyond Israel, while Jeremiah’s main 
“burden”? was concerning the Gentiles. The Jews of the 
Captivity and the Dispersion, headed by the royal Daniel 
himself, were theistic missionaries to the East, as well as 


INTRODUCTORY 29 


Southern Europe and Northern Africa, down to the time of 
Christ. 

Beautifully suggestive of the breadth of God’s sovereign 
grace is His placing of Rahab and Ruth, both originally 
heathen women, in the covenant line of which Christ came. 
The same spirit breathes in the prayer with which Solomon, 
the type of Christ in His glorious coming kingdom, dedi- 
cated the temple, making request on behalf of “a stranger 
that is not of thy people Israel, when he shall come out of 
a far country for thy name’s sake.’”’ “Hear thou in heaven, 
thy dwelling place, and do according to all that the stranger 
calleth to thee for; that all peoples of the earth shall know 
thy name to fear thee’ (1 Kings 8: 41, 43). And the divine 
response was, “I have heard thy prayer and thy supplica- 
tion that thou hast made before me” (1 Kings 9:3). 

By such landmarks is God’s missionary design distinctly 
traceable throughout the Old Testament. 


QUESTIONS 


1. Give a satisfactory definition of Christian Missions. 

2. What is the significance of the words “missions,” “proclama- 
tion,” “gospel” and “unconverted” in this definition? 

3. Into what two classes may missionary motives be divided? 

4. Give three motives under each of these two heads. 

5. Give Scripture texts and teaching upon the spiritual condition 
of the heathen and God’s dealing with them. 

6. Trace God’s world-wide plan through the Old Testament— 
e.g., in Genesis, the Psalms, and the Prophets. 

7. Mention five prominent missionary characters in the Old 
Testament. 


CHAPTER II 
PERIOD OF APOSTOLIC MISSIONS 


FROM THE ASCENSION OF CHRIST TO THE DEATH OF 
JOHN (33-100) 


Christian Missions, in the strict sense of the term, began 
with the return of the disciples to Jerusalem from the 
Mount of Ascension. But the earthly ministry of Jesus 1s 
by common consent included in the Apostolic Period, as 
being not only in itself preéminently missionary but also 
fundamental to the whole subject and enterprise. 

Excellent books, such as Latham’s ‘‘Pastor Pastorum’”’ and 
Bruce’s ‘““Training of the Twelve,” have traced in the course 
which Christ’s earthly life and labors took the distinctive 
design of schooling His disciples for their future work. 
And it is but an easy step farther to conceive of His aim as 
reaching out beyond the narrow circle of His immediate 
followers to the larger company of His appointed laborers in 
every succeeding age. For these His life constitutes not only 
an abiding inspiration but, as well, a permanent model of 
service. ‘The same may consistently be said of the record of 
the apostles, inasmuch as it is continually reiterated that 
they were filled and controlled by the Holy Spirit in their 
utterances, counsels and operations. God evidently intended 
the inspired record of the first generation of missionary 
activity to be a sample for every succeeding one. Without 
therefore disparaging the cry in some quarters for more 
books on the science of missions, and while fully recogniz- 
ing the value of collations of opinion and experience, is it 
not still true that altogether the best, the safest, the most 
practical textbook on missionary principles and practice for 
all time is the New Testament? This applies even to meth- 
ods as well, since in their ee scope they also remain 





GERMANY 


= __ 
CORSICR /. 
“Ror as ~O THRACIA 


Ae 
Ss 
Oo Vins sents SAROINIA 


es 


cyPRY> 


ARABIA 





MAP I: ROMAN EMPIRE: To illustrate missionary extension during the Periods of Apostolic Missions and Early Church 
Missions (Chapters II and III) 


32. THE PROGRESS OF WORLD-WIDE MISSIONS 


permanent, and we venture to affirm that the actual lines 
pursued by Christ and the apostles will be found, with rea- 
sonable adaptation, still to be the best and most effective 
to-day. 

Let us first take note of some missionary principles and 
methods taught or illustrated in the New Testament, and 
then outline briefly missionary progress during this Period. 


Apostolic Missionary Principles. 

1. The AIM of Missions is to make Jesus Christ known 
to all men as the only Saviour from sin. : 

(a) Itis a distinctive aim—and that spiritual. Nothing 
is more apparent in Christ’s and His apostles’ ministry than 
this, but it needs strong emphasis to-day. Our work, like 
theirs, is neither commercial, political, nor even philan- 
thropic. Our aim is not the reconstruction of the state or 
of society, even though our message may exert powerful in- 
fluence along these lines. Let such accessory results follow 
as they may; it is for us to hold faithfully to our distinctive 
aim of preaching Jesus Christ. 

(b) It is an unique aim. It claims that all men are 
in a condition of desperate need, for which Christ is the 
only remedy; that all religions, even at their best, fail 
utterly of providing salvation from sin; that Christ is indis- 
pensable; that outside of Him there is no salvation either 
here or hereafter. Missionary effort that is not rooted in 
strong conviction on this point can never be what it ought 
to be. Neither habitual contact with heathen life, nor yet 
the admission of helpful teaching and even fragments of 
spiritual truth in certain of the ethnic religions, should ever 
be allowed to dim the missionary’s realization of this solemn 
fact. 

(c) It is a determining aim. It should rule our spirits 
and control our methods as with a hand of iron. There 
should be no slipping into vague conceptions of duty or 
drifting into promiscuous projects. All methods employed 
should be held insistently to the one supreme end. Alas for 
too many instances of the miscarriage and failure of mis- 
sionary enterprises through their becoming absorbed in the 
method to the losing sight of the original aim and their ulti- 
mate substitution of the means for the end! 


PERIOD OF APOSTOLIC MISSIONS 33 


2. The POLICY of Missions 1s the wndest diffusion, mn 
contrast to any narrower delimitation. 

This is everywhere apparent in our Lord’s ministry, both 
in precept and in practice. “The field is the world,” “Go ye 
into all the world,” “to all nations,’ “to every creature,” 
“unto the uttermost part of the earth’—such are His own 
words. His personal example was no less emphatic. Wit- 
ness His constant movements from place to place, His jour- 
neys from one extreme of Palestine to the other, His three 
distinct circuits throughout Galilee, His visits to Samaria 
and the coasts of Tyre and Sidon. When a Sabbath’s 
strenuous work in Capernaum had created for Him an 
unique opportunity, His deliberate words to His disciples are, 
“Let us go into the next towns that I may preach there also, 
for therefore came I forth.’’ He sends out first the twelve 
and later the seventy, two by two, “into every city and place, 
whither he himself would come.” In despised Samaria He 
bids His exclusive Jewish disciples lift up their eyes and 
behold their spiritual harvest field. In the parable of the 
Good Samaritan He strikes a blow at provincialism by inter- 
preting the term “neighbor” to mean the man who needs 
help, whoever or wherever he be. He makes the miracle of 
feeding the five thousand a missionary parable in itself, 
directing an equal and impartial distribution of bread to 
near and far alike, until “they were all filled.” 

The same policy is repeatedly illustrated in the Acts. The 
first Pentecost after Christ’s death sees representatives of a 
dozen or more countries gathered providentially at Jerusalem 
to hear “every man in his own tongue” the new gospel mes- 
sage. A little later God uses persecution to scatter 
abroad the tardy church so that they “went -every- 
where preaching the Word.” Philip is divinely called away 
from the Samaria revival to minister to the Ethiopian 
eunuch and thus extend the witness of the gospel into 
Africa. Bigoted Peter is despatched to Gentile Cornelius at 
Cesarea, with results as vital to himself and the other apos- 
tles as to Cornelius. Antioch displaces Jerusalem as the 
Christian center because of its more liberal spirit and wider 
outreach. The conservative Jewish leaders give place to 
Paul, the apostle to the Gentiles, and the real foreign mis- 
sionary movement is launched. Even after this, God has 


34 THE PROGRESS OF WORLD-WIDE MISSIONS 


to correct the persistent tendency to narrower vision and 
effort by halting Paul in his second missionary tour of Asia 
Minor. A man of Macedonia beckons him to regions yet 
untouched, and God turns the tide of evangelization west- 
ward into Europe, the cradle of modern civilization. Paul 
himself, in a career that knows no parallel in missionary 
annals, eventually reaches Italy and even Spain. 

Is it not incumbent upon the church at home and mission- 
aries abroad to examine their policy of work as to whether 
it squares with the New Testament in insisting on giving 
precedence to direct and aggressive evangelism and pressing 
ever onward and outward to “the regions beyond” so long 
as there remain anywhere areas and populations still wholly 
unevangelized? There will always be the excuse of much 
to do nearer home and apparently too few to do it. Yet this 
cannot alter the fact of the irreparable loss to those left 
wholly destitute, nor yet the fact that an impartial and unde- 
layed offer of salvation to all men is the Divine command. 
The terms of our Lord’s commission make the first great 
task of the church to be the evangelization of all men rather 
than the conversion of any one favored section or the educa- 
tion of any one preferred class. 

3. The RESPONSIBILITY of Missions rests upon 
every member of Christ. 

The command “GO YE”’ did not exhaust itself upon the 
little group that first heard it from the lips of their risen 
Lord, but is authoritatively repeated whenever and wherever 
a new company of believers is formed. 

The Apostolic Age furnishes a fine example on this point. 
We read of the Christians in Jerusalem that ‘‘they were 
ALL scattered abroad, except the Apostles; therefore they 
went everywhere preaching the Word.’ Of the Thessa- 
lonian converts it is said that “from them sounded forth the 
Word of God not only in Macedonia and Achaia, but also 
in every place,” so that the Apostles “needed not to speak 
anything.’ As to missionary giving, the Macedonian 
churches in deep poverty “abounded unto the riches of their 
liberality.” With such conditions, little wonder that the 
work moved forward and results were what they were. 

It is quite true that the leadership was invested then, as 
now, in a distinctive class, divinely called and qualified by 


PERIOD OF APOSTOLIC MISSIONS 35 


special spiritual gifts. But these official workers exercised 
their true function not by monopolizing the work, but by 
leading and “perfecting the saints (the entire church) unto 
the work of ministering” (Eph. 4:11, 12 rR. v.). It wasa 
time preéminently of individual effort, of general consecra- 
tion to the task of proclaiming the gospel. Some one aptly 
terms it the “LLaymen’s Missionary Movement of the First 
Century.” “Of missionaries in the modern sense of the 
term there were few; of those who devoted their full time 
and strength to the work of preaching there were few; but 
of those who made their trade, their profession, their every- 
day occupation, of whatever sort, the means of extending 
their faith, there was a multitude.” * 

No principle is of more vital importance to-day, whether 
to the church at home or on the mission field. The success 
or failure of world evangelization is wrapped up in it, for 
as long as the spread of the gospel in any land depends solely 
upon a corps of official workers, however efficient and 
earnest, the outlook is hopeless. The only hope les in 
response to the truth—“‘every Christian a missionary.” 


Apostolic Missionary Methods. 

Principles are fundamental ; methods grow out of them by 
a natural process. If we have been guided to a right selec- 
tion of principles these will be productive of fruitful sug- 
gestion as to proper methods. Space forbids more than the 
briefest mention of methods employed in New Testament 
times. The student can readily and profitably develop for 
himself the points cited. 

I. Oval Preaching—the supreme method for all time. 
“He ordained twelve . . . that he might send them forth 
to preach” (Mk. 3:14). “They went forth and preached 
everywhere’ (Mk. 16:20). “It pleased God by the foolish- 
ness of preaching to save them which believed’? (1 Cor. 
1:21). Is there not a significance in the fact that the Holy 
Spirit at Pentecost assumed the form of tongues, as be- 
tokening the part that preaching was to play in the Church 
Age? The direct and immediate result of Spirit-indited 
preaching was 3,000 souls saved that day and 5,000 more 


1“The Missionary Enterprise,” p. 14. 


36 THE PROGRESS OF WORLD-WIDE MISSIONS 


a little ‘later... (See ,also Acts 5: 42; 8:4) 5335,040, 
13553 20:81 3.0) Lim. 2275.2) Cin bc eee ee 
LE 

cee is need for a revival of the preaching idea, and for 
a deeper sense of the glory and dignity of simple gospel 
preaching. Would that God would give to every mission 
field, from among her own sons, preachers like Wesley, and 
Whitefield, and Spurgeon and Moody—great-souled, im- 
passioned, convincing—and through them show forth the 
true power of preaching! 

Where shall we preach? From Christ’s day to ours this 
question has given little difficulty wherever and whenever 
the true evangelistic spirit has been present. Jesus Himself 
preached in the Jewish synagogue, on the mountain side, 
by the Lake of Galilee, at Samaria’s well. The apostles 
preached in the temple and synagogue, in house, market- 
place, amphitheater, the courts of prisons and the audience 
hall of a Roman governor. Later evangelists and mission- 
aries have preached in English barns and meadows, in Welsh 
mines and workshops, in American theaters and city slums, 
in Chinese teashops and temple squares, in Indian bazaars 
and at Tibetan fairs, in accustomed and unaccustomed places 
—in a word, everywhere. 

Especially would we emphasize open-air preaching, a 
method adopted by Jesus and valuable not only for His own 
time and conditions, but for every age and land. It is a 
bad sign when any church abandons it, no matter how good 
its chapel equipment may be. 

2. Strategic Centers. Such centers as Jerusalem, Caper- 
naum, Antioch, Ephesus, Corinth and Rome stand out far 
too plainly in New Testament Missions for us to escape the 
lesson of the importance of similar centers to-day, with their 
vast populations and powerful radiating influences. 

3. Iteration. Witness Jesus’ successive Galilean cir- 
cuits and Paul’s missionary tours. Such work still demands 
its full share of attention along with the centers, and must 
be systematic and sustained to yield the full results. It has 
two ends in view: (a) the proclaiming of the gospel to the 
unsaved, and (b) the visitation of groups of converts for 
fea and oversight (Cf. Acts 8:14, 25; 11: 22-26; 
15420)8 : 


PERIOD OF APOSTOLIC MISSIONS 37 


4. Personal Work and Social Intercourse. Looking 
again at the Master’s ministry, one has only to think of 
Nicodemus, the woman at Sychar’s well, Zacchzeus, the rich 
young ruler, the wedding feast at Cana, Simon the Pharisee’s 
dinner, and the home at Bethany, to be impressed with the 
prominent place these methods hold in missions. (See also 
PCS LO ec eLO nT 3-15 STs 2) ea eo eet 220) 20,123.) 
Nowhere do conditions and customs lend themselves more 
happily to such measures than on the mission fields to-day. 
But these social opportunities need to be seized and held 
faithfully to the spiritual ends in view, or they may easily 
become profitless and even a snare. 

5. Literature and Letter-Writing. What are the four 
Gospels but written accounts of the gospel message designed 
to supplement verbal preaching when the wide extension of 
the field of missionary operations required such added 
means? What were the New Testament Epistles originally 
but letters from missionaries to mission churches and indi- 
vidual converts at a distance? These records took perma- 
nent form as the New Testament Scriptures and led the way 
to the vast output of printed Scriptures, and later on of 
tracts and other literature as well, which constitute so effec- 
tive and indispensable a factor in the missionary enterprise 
to-day. Nor would it be easy to estimate the value of the 
ministry of personal letter-writing on the part of the mis- 
sionary as a means of help and blessing, both to believers 
and unbelievers. 

6. Training of Native Workers. John the Baptist 
began such work. Our Lord made it His own greatest 
ministry, as we have already seen. Paul selected and trained 
younger men, notably Timothy and Titus, and urged them 
in turn to do the same (2 Tim. 2:2). This is to be regarded 
as the crowning missionary method, inasmuch as the mis- 
Sionary’s true aim should not be to make himself indispens- 
able, but rather the very reverse, by raising up native agents 
to take his place. The missionary who successfully does this 
may be said to work by multiplication instead of mere addi- 
tion. It should be noted, too, that our Lord’s method as a 
trainer was to maintain the closest connection between class 
studies and the actual work. Didactic instruction should 
always be interspersed liberally with practice in chapel 


38 THE PROGRESS OF WORLD-WIDE MISSIONS 


preaching, personal work and itineration, and preferably 
under the leadership of the teacher himself. 


Apostolic Missionary Progress. 

The authentic record:of missionary progress during this 
Period is to be found in the New Testament itself, to which 
record secular history adds its corroborative testimony. 

1. Extent of Propagation. The countries mentioned in 
Acts as represented by the company assembled in Jerusalem 
on the occasion of the first Pentecost after Christ’s ascension 
indicate something of the extensity of gospel witness-bear- 
ing even thus early in the Period. We read of “Parthians 
and Medes, and Elamites, and the dwellers in Mesopotamia, 
and in Judzea, and Cappadocia, in Pontus, and Asia, Phrygia, 
and Pamphylia, in Egypt, and in the parts of Libya about 
Cyrene, and strangers of Rome, Jews and proselytes, Cretes 
and Arabians” (Acts 2:9-11). A glance at the map shows 
the territory here mentioned to include the entire area now 
known as the Near East, from Persia on the east to the 
Mediterranean on the west and Arabia and Egypt on the 
south, with the addition of Rome far to the west in Europe. 

Other passages attest the extension of the field of mission- 
ary operations still farther, for we read of Barnabas of 
Cyprus (Acts 4:36), Nicolas of Antioch (Acts 6:5), the 
Ethiopian eunuch (Acts 8:27), and Ananias of Damascus 
(NCES O72 7 50))4 

Then we have the record in Acts of the missionary activi- 
ties of Peter in Judea and Philip in Samaria, and the much 
more extensive journeys of the Apostle Paul. These jour- 
neys are summed up by Paul himself in Romans 15: 19 
in one comprehensive statement—‘‘from Jerusalem, and 
round about unto Illyricum,”’ which makes them cover Pales- 
tine, Syria, Asia Minor, Greece, Macedonia and the terri- 
tory on the eastern shore of the Adriatic Sea. Subsequently 
this great missionary’s career extended to Italy, and there 
is good reason to believe that he even lived to see the ful- 
fillment of his desire to visit Spain, at the western confines 
of Europe (Rom. 15:24). Some authorities take 1 Peter 
5:13 as evidence that the Apostle Peter labored at Babylon 
in Mesopotamia. . 


So wonderfully effective was the missionary propaganda 


eS ee 


PERIOD OF APOSTOLIC MISSIONS 39 


of this brief Period that before the death of the Apostles 
churches had been planted in all influential centers of Asia 
Minor and Greece, and in Rome itself, and few parts of 
the vast Roman Empire had not at least heard of the new 
faith. “By the end of the first century Christ had been 
preached from Babylon to Spain (3,000 miles), from Alex- 
andria to Rome, by a Greek-speaking Church. It was a 
witnessing church. The word ‘witness’ occurs in the New 
Testament 175 times.” 

The great centers of missionary propagation during this 
Period were, in turn, Jerusalem, Antioch, Ephesus and 
Alexandria. The greatest missionary was the Apostle 
Paul. The first Christian martyr was Stephen. 

2. Number of Converts. Not only the extent of propa- 
gation, but also the results achieved must be taken into 
account in appraising missionary work. While the New 
Testament furnishes no complete numerical summary of 
the missionary results of this Period, it bears abundant 
testimony to the fruitful character of the work done. Acts 
2:41 tells of 3,000 souls being won to Christ on the day of 
Pentecost, and Acts 4: 4 tells of 5,000 more very soon after- 
wards. The subsequent chapters of Acts make frequent 
mention of other conversions, and the repeated use of the 
word “multitudes” is evidence of large accessions to the 
Crem oto NCS GEA Ore 7: OF OL) TZ TO SAA a As 
Peainied 12:24 etal) 

The various epistles of the New Testament were written to 
organized congregations of Christians scattered over the 
wide area above outlined. On the basis of all the data 
available it has been estimated that by the close of the 
Apostolic Period the total number of Christian disciples 
had reached half a million. 

3. Quality of Converts. This is another important fea- 
ture which enters into the appraisal of missionary results. 
The Book of Acts and the New Testament Epistles throw 
clear light upon the character of the Christian converts and 
churches of the Apostolic Age. On the one hand, they bear 
witness to the mighty power of the Holy Spirit upon indi- 
viduals and assemblies, to the varied gifts and graces of 
the Spirit in exercise among them, to keen discernment of 
spiritual truth, to fervent praying, sacrificial giving and 


40 THE PROGRESS OF WORLD-WIDE MISSIONS 


heroic enduring of persecution for Christ’s sake. On the 
other hand, they reveal moral weaknesses and lapses into 
sin, doctrinal errors and subtle heresies, painful discord and 
schism among the brethren. 

All this goes to show. the admixture of true and false pro- 
fessors, robust and feeble Christians in the missionary 
churches from the very beginning. The Holy Spirit has 
given a faithful record of both the bright and the dark 
side of the early Church, for the comfort and encourage- 
ment of missionaries in later times. 


QUESTIONS 


1. Divide Christian Missions into seven Periods, giving dates. 

2. What missionary features were illustrated in Jesus’ personal 
ministry and teaching? 

3. What is the true aim of Missions, according to the New 
Testament ? 

4. What is the true policy of Missions as to breadth of opera- 
tions, according to the New Testament? 
re ane is this policy illustrated (a) in the Gospeis, (b) in the 

cts: 

6. Upon whom does missionary responsibility rest? 

7. Give instances of how the New Testament Church met this 
responsibility. 

8. Mention six prominent missionary methods in the New Testa- 
ment. 
De a six prominent missionary centers during the Apostolic 

eriod. 

10. Indicate the geographical scope of missionary operations 
during this Period. 

11. What do we gather from the New Testament record as to 
(a) the number, (b) the quality of the Christian converts during 
this Period? 


: 
; 


CHAPTER III 
PERIOD OF EARLY CHURCH MISSIONS 
FROM THE DEATH OF JOHN TO CONSTANTINE (100-313) 


While the first century of Missions must ever stand in a 
class by itself because of the personal life and ministry of 
our blessed Master and His immediate disciples as its very 
center and inspiration, yet, when due allowance has been 
made for this unique fact, it may be said that the general 
lines and features of the work during this earliest period 
continued largely unchanged throughout the two centuries 
which followed, which we have designated The Period of 
the Early Church. Among the features to be noted are :— 


Extension. 

It would be erroneous to draw the conclusion from the 
Acts and other New Testament references to missionary 
operations of the time that only the few apostles and others 
mentioned had an active share in the extension of the gospel. 
Mark tells us that “they went forth and preached every- 
where,’ and Luke says that “they that were scattered abroad 
went everywhere preaching the word.’ The record of the 
Acts serves merely as a sample. We have already noted the 
wide scope of the gospel testimony in the Apostolic Period 
as indicated by the list of countries represented in Jerusalem 
at Pentecost. Persia, Arabia, Mesopotamia, Asia Minor, 
Greece, Italy, Egypt and other parts of North Africa all 
received the message. Nor should we conclude that this first 
Pentecost was the only one from which seeds were scattered 
into many distant parts to spring up and bear fruit. 

The Period following the death of the apostles was not 
one of great leaders so much as of many leaders. The whole 
church was imbued with the spirit of witnessing, and in the 
course of ordinary social intercourse, travel and commerce, 

41 


42 THE PROGRESS OF WORLD-WIDE MISSIONS 


rather than by any extensive organized movement, the gospel — 
spread far and wide, and little companies of believers sprang 
up in many lands. 

From Ephesus the work extended through Asia Minor, 
and the seven Churches mentioned in the Apocalypse were 
established and became self-supporting and self-propagat- 
ing. The well-known letter of Pliny, Governor of Pontus 
in Asia Minor, to the Emperor Trajan bears impressive 
testimony to both the number and the character of Chris- 
tians in that province. Connected with Syria during this 
Period are such famous names as Ignatius, the writer of 
epistles and martyr under Trajan, Justin Martyr, the 
philosopher, Eusebius, the early Church historian, and a 
little later, Jerome, the great scholar who produced the 
Latin version of the Scriptures called the Vulgate. 

In Egypt and North Africa Christianity became strongly 
entrenched in such centers as Alexandria and Carthage, and 
there is a touching story of its introduction into the court 
of the queen of Abyssinia by two young Tyrian captives, 
and the beginning therefrom of the Abyssinian Church 
which even Mohammedanism failed to overcome. 

Whatever of truth there may be in the tradition that 
Thaddeus and Peter became missionaries to Persia, certain 
it is that at Edessa, the modern Urfa, there was a strong 
Christian community in the middle of the second century, 
and that the king, Abgar, himself became a zealous Christian 
and is claimed by the Armenians as their first leader in the 
faith. There are notices of churches in Arabia in the early 
part of the third century. It is authentic history that 
Pantenus of Alexandria went to India about A.D. 190, in 
response to messengers sent with an appeal for Christian 
teachers, and that he found Christians there who possessed 
a Hebrew Gospel of St. Matthew. Just after the close of 
this Period there existed there about three hundred and fifty 
flourishing churches. 

Athens and Corinth early became strong Christian centers 
in Greece, while Tacitus, the Roman historian, records that 
multitudes of Christians abode in Rome. From that city 
they spread northward through Italy into Gaul, where such 
noted men as Ireneus and Pothinus, friends and disciples of 
Polycarp, the disciple of John, introduced Christianity 





PERIOD OF EARLY CHURCH MISSIONS 43 


among the Franks and founded churches in Lyons, Vienne 
and Paris. Others crossed the Rhine to the Germanic tribes, 
and some went even to the British Isles. 

Clement and Irenzus, in the first and second centuries 
respectively, speak of the evangelization of Spain. In the 
middle of the third century Cyprian of North Africa ad- 
dresses a letter to a church in Spain, and so great was the 
advance there that a gathering of nineteen bishops in 
A.D. 306 is mentioned. 


Missionary Centers. 

Jerusalem, Antioch, Ephesus, Alexandria and Carthage 
were successively, along with Rome, the great missionary 
centers of the first three centuries. 

Jerusalem, ever to be remembered as the starting point of 
world-wide missions, retained its broad missionary character 
only a short time, and then became merely the center of the 
Church of the Circumcision, with the Apostle James as its 
first Bishop. 

Antioch, much more cosmopolitan, soon succeeded Jeru- 
salem as the home base of missions, from which Paul started 
on his three missionary tours. It became the patriarchate 
of all the East till eclipsed by Constantinople, and shed its 
light far and wide over Asia. It sent missionaries overland 
through Persia to India and even remote China, and prom- 
ised to conquer Central and Eastern Asia for Christ till 
overwhelmed by Saracen and Tartar. Antioch, once a city 
of half a million, is now a mere squalid village. 

Ephesus won distinction as a missionary center through 
the successive labors of Paul and John. In the fifth century 
a council was held there to settle a bitter theological con- 
troversy led by rival archbishops, Cyril of Alexandria and 
Nestorius of Constantinople, the result of which was that 
Nestorius became an exile and founded the Nestorian 
church, which for five centuries was notable for its mission- 
ary zeal and its devoted and successful efforts throughout 
Asia. 

Alexandria in turn eclipsed the cities already mentioned, 
and became the intellectual center of the world and the most 
aggressive and influential center of Christendom, with 
Carthage as a second great center in Africa. They pro- 


44 THE PROGRESS OF WORLD-WIDE MISSIONS 


duced the ablest teachers and writers of this Period, the 
best known being Clement, Origen, Tertullian, Cyprian and 
Augustine. Specially worthy of mention here is the great 
Catechumens’ School of Pantenus in Alexandria, which 
served the combined purpose of the defense of the orthodox 
faith against current heresy and of a training school for 
missionaries—the first of its kind—-who went forth not only 
into northwestern and eastern Africa, but also to Arabia, 
India and Ceylon. Pantznus himself, its president, as 
already noted, went to India about A.D. 180-190. 


Growth and Influence. 

The following quotations will serve to impress the fact of 
the remarkable progress of the gospel during this Period, 
and of the widespread and profound influence exerted by 
its devoted adherents. 

“There is no people, Greek or Barbarian, or any other 
race, by whatsoever appellation or manner they may be 
distinguished, however ignorant of art and agriculture, 
whether they dwell in tents or wander about in covered 
wagons, among whom prayers and thanksgivings are not 
offered, in the name of the crucified Jesus, to the Father 
and creator of all things.”—Justin Martyr (103-165). 

“We are but of yesterday, and yet we already fill your 
cities, islands, camps, your palace, senate, and forum. We 
have left you only your temples.”—Tertullian (160-240). 

“Tn all Greece and in all barbarous races within our world, 
there are tens of thousands who have left their national laws 
and customary gods for the law of Moses and the Word 
of Jesus Christ; though to adhere to that Law is to incur 
the hatred of idolaters and to have embraced that Word is 
to incur the risk of death as well. And considering how, in 
a few years and with no great store of teachers, in spite of 
the attacks which have cost us life and property, the preach- 
ing of that Word has found its way into every part of the 
world, so that Greeks and Barbarians, wise and unwise, 
adhere to the religion of Jesus—doubtless it is a work 
greater than any work of man.’’—Origen (185-251). 

“There flourished at that time many successors of the 
apostles, who reared the edifice on the foundations which 
they laid, continuing the work of preaching the gospel, and 


————— eee 


PERIOD OF EARLY CHURCH MISSIONS 45 


scattering abundantly over the whole earth the wholesome 
seed of the heavenly kingdom. For a very large number of 
disciples, carried away by fervent love of the truth, which 
the divine Word had revealed to them, fulfilled the command 
of the Saviour to divide their goods among the poor. Then, 
taking leave of their country, they filled the office of evan- 
gelists, coveting eagerly to preach Christ and to carry the 
glad tidings of God to those who had not heard the word 
of faith. And after laying the foundations of the faith in 
some remote and barbarous countries, establishing pastors 
among them and confiding to them the care of those young 
settlements, without stopping longer they hastened on to 
other nations, attended by the grace and virtue of God.’— 
Eusebius (266-340). 

Accurate statements as to the actual number of Christians 
at the close of this Period are obviously impossible. Esti- 
mates by various authorities range from one-tenth to one- 
twentieth of the entire population of the Roman Empire. In 
A.D. 240, when Gregory Thaumaturgus went as Bishop to 
Neo-Ceesarea, chief town of Pontus, he found there only 
seventeen Christians, and when he left in A.D. 265, he left 
only seventeen heathen. 

About the same time Cornelius, Bishop of Rome, gives 
the number of Roman Christians as fifty thousand, or one- 
twentieth of the total population of a million. 

“By the opening of the fourth century Christian Missions 
had so covered the then known world, that when Constantine 
came to the throne, he found Christianity if not numerically, 
at least intellectually and morally, so potent a factor that it 
must be considered and deferred to. It could not be 
ignored.” * 


Persecutions. 

From the time of the first martyr, Stephen, the early 
Christian Church was destined to suffer persecution as it 
faced the mighty political power of Rome, the whole moral 
force of the most immoral and vicious age the world has 
known, and the barbarous cruelties of heathen nations to 
which it carried the gospel. 

Rome, at first inclined to regard the Christians as harm- 


1“The Missionary Enterprise,” p. 20. 


46 THE PROGRESS OF WORLD-WIDE MISSIONS 


less fanatics, soon changed her attitude, and despite their 
loyalty and exemplary conduct treated them with suspicion 
and dislike. As the new cult grew and spread rapidly the 
rulers became alarmed lest it should weaken the imperial 
grasp upon great provinces. Prohibition of the faith and 
persecution of those who embraced it set in and became 
more and more severe. So unpopular were Christians that 
for centuries parts of Rome were undermined to form cata- 
combs, where Christians held their meetings in days of per- 
secution, and where the bodies of the dead were laid away. 
Hundreds of thousands of martyrs sealed their testimony 
with their blood, among the earlier and most noted of whom 
were Paul, Ignatius, Polycarp and Justin Martyr. 

Ten distinct persecutions are usually recognized, ranging 
at intervals from A.D. 64, under Nero, to A.D. 303, under 
Diocletian. The first of these, planned and carried out by 
the inhuman monster Nero, serves as a sample of all. To 
cover up his own crime of having wantonly set fire to the 
city of Rome, and escape the fury of the populace, Nero 
deliberately charged the Christians with the crime. The fol- 
lowing sentences are taken from a full and vivid description 
of the horrible orgy by the historian Tacitus :— 


“First those were seized who confessed they were Christians; 
next, on their information, a vast multitude were convicted, not so 
much on the charge of burning the city as of hating the human 
race. And in their deaths they were also made the subject of sport, 
for they were covered with the hides of wild beasts, and worried 
to death by dogs, or nailed to crosses, or set fire to, and when day 
declined, were burned to serve for nocturnal lights. Nero offered 
his own gardens for that spectacle, and exhibited a Circensian 
game, indiscriminately mingling with the common people in the 
habit of a charioteer.” 


In the catacombs of St. Sebastian in Rome rest the bodies 
of 174,000 martyrs, nor were these by any means all who 
loved their Master even unto death. Needless to say, all: 
such efforts to quench the vital spark of divine truth, far 
from succeeding, only fanned it into a flame and scattered 
it the more widely. The blood of the martyrs proved then, 
as it has proved ever since, to be the seed of the Church. 





PERIOD OF EARLY CHURCH MISSIONS AT, 


QUESTIONS 


1. Give the name and dates of the Second Period of Christian 
Missions. 

2. Indicate the extent of the spread of the gospel during this 
Period—(a) in Asia, (b) in Europe, (c) in Africa. 

3. Name the six most prominent missionary centers of the 
Period, in the order of their development as such. 

4. What famous theological controversy took place at Ephesus 
in the 5th century, and what effect did it exert upon missionary 
extension? 

5. Give the names of five prominent Christian teachers or 
writers of this Period in Africa. 

6. Where, and by whom, was the first great missionary training 
school founded ? 

7. What great writers attest the growth and influence of Chris- 
tianity during this Period, and what is the general nature of their 
testimony ? 

8. How many distinct Roman persecutions against Christians 
are usually cited, and over what years did they extend? 

9. Name the Roman Emperor who instigated the first great 
persecution, and give some idea of its character. 


CHAPTER IV 
PERIOD OF EARLY EUROPEAN MISSIONS 
FROM CONSTANTINE TO CHARLEMAGNE (313-800) 


The Church at Home and Missionary Effort Abroad. 
Constantine’s professed conversion on the eve of his be- 
coming Emperor of Rome was the beginning of a mighty 
change in the outward standing of the Christian Church and 
also in its inward character. The story is well known of his 
seeing a wonderful cross in the sky with the words “In hoc 
signo vince!’ (By this sign conquer!). At once adopting 
the cross as his standard, he led his armies on to victory and 
then, in his famous Edict of 313, proclaimed Christianity 
the State religion. Viewed from without this seemed a 
glorious triumph for the faith, and it is true that it meant 
new safety of profession and liberty to preach. But in 
reality it wrought grievous injury to the true cause of Christ 
through the influx into the Church of a great mass of 
heathenism. The foes which had previously threatened the 
Church from without now began to attack it from within. 
Purity of faith and simplicity of worship gradually were 
lost and spiritual declension set in. Missionary zeal and 
activity at once began to wane. The Church leaders were 
compelled to divert their energies from propagating the 
gospel to defending the faith. “From a purely missionary 
point of view, it began the system of compromise with error 
—of nationalism instead of individualism in conversion— 
which in the East made the Church an easy prey to Moham- 
medanism, and in the West produced Jesuit Missions.’’ * 
From A.D. 328, when Constantine removed the capital 
from Rome to Byzantium (now Constantinople), the his- 
tory of the Church, like that of the Empire, was divided into 
Eastern and Western. The Eastern Church became en- 
grossed in theological controversies, to the sad loss of its 


1 “Short History of Christian nee Ds 57: 





4s 9 


oS A Sa SRS OT AA CN 


es 


FRANCES Abyss | HUNGARY 





° 


MAP II: OLD WORLD: To illustrate missionary extension during the Periods of Early SSDS Missions and the Middle. a 





(Chapters IV and V) a ae i mcaecmcspaieptin ie ae a 


50 THE PROGRESS OF WORLD-WIDE MISSIONS 


spiritual life and hence also of its missionary vision. It 
fell into a deep sleep from which it was not aroused for 
many centuries. The Western Church was less disposed to — 
discussion than to action. Moreover, the sweeping down 
upon its territory of great hordes of barbarians from North- 
ern Europe compelled attention, Alas, that the Church 
employed worldly tactics, and sought to attract these pagan 
tribes by the glitter of religious paraphernalia and elaborate 
ceremonial rather than by the power of the gospel. As a 
protest and reaction against this state of affairs many devout 
men withdrew into solitude, thus laying the foundations of 
monasticism. A few, more discerning of the real need, and 
the only way to meet it, heroically gave themselves up to the 
task of penetrating these distant wilds with the message of 
the cross. The missionary work of the several centuries 
which follow, however, stands out in contrast to that of 
the early Church in being the effort of a few individuals and 
not of the Church as a whole. : 

Among the most prominent missionaries of this Period 
are the following :— 

Ulfilas (311-388), whose name means ‘“‘the little wolf,” 
was the apostle to the Goths north of the Danube River. 
His parents were among the Christian captives carried off 
by a band of warlike Goths on one of their incursions into 
Asia Minor. When about twenty years old he was taken 
by Alaric, King of the Goths, on an embassy to Constanti- 
nople, where he remained ten years and became a Christian 
scholar. He then returned as a missionary to the Goths 
and labored until the whole nation accepted the new faith. 
He was revered and hailed by his converts as a second 
Moses. 

He added to his work as a missionary by giving the letter- _ 
less Goths the Bible, to do which he had to invent for them 
an alphabet. He translated the whole Bible, except the 
books of Samuel and Kings, which he omitted lest their 
contents should prove too stirring to these warlike people. 
This Bible is of great value because of its being the oldest 
form of the Teutonic speech, and more than half of the 
Gospels is still preserved in the University of Upsala, 
Sweden. It is known as the “silver Bible” because of its 
being written in silver letters on a purple ground. 


PERIOD OF EARLY EUROPEAN MISSIONS 51 


Martin, Bishop of Tours (316-396), was the pioneer. mis- 
sionary of Gaul (France) after the Franks and other north- 
ern tribes had invaded this region, where Christianity had 
earlier been brought by Irenzeus and others. Martin was a 
soldier, and adopted military methods which would be 
strange and inconsistent in our day. From Tours as a center 
he led his army of monks through the land, destroying idol 
temples and groves and proclaiming the gospel. He is still 
held as the patron saint of France. 

Patrick (396-493), the first great missionary to Ireland, 
and its immortal patron saint, was, contrary to common 
repute, not an Irishman but a Scotchman. As a boy he was 
carried captive from his Christian father’s home near the 
present Glasgow, and sold as a slave to a chieftain in North 
Ireland, who used him to herd his sheep. There he reflected 
on his early teaching, and, like the prodigal son, “came to 
himself.”’ Later he escaped, was retaken, and again escaped. 
He spent some time in one of the monastic schools of 
France, and then returning to his father’s home he had a 
night vision like Paul, and heard voices from the Irish coast 
crying, “We beseech thee, child of God, come and again 
walk among us.’ Unheeding the entreaties of his parents 
and friends, he set out for Ireland, where he spent more 
than a third of a century in widespread and vigorous evan- 
gelism. He was undaunted by the opposition of the pagan 
chieftains of the Druids. Everywhere he gathered the 
people about him in the open field and preached Christ to 
them. His burning zeal and deep sincerity, coupled with a 
kindly gentleness of manner, completely won the hearts of 
the peasants and nobility alike. He planted hundreds of 
churches and baptized thousands of converts. He also 
founded monastic schools, which became centers of learning 
and devotion, and whose influence was felt throughout the 
Middle Ages and to distant parts of the world. 

Altogether Patrick imparted a stronger impulse than any 
other man to Medieval Missions. A mass of grotesque and 
unreliable legends clings about his name. It is significant 
that despite the claims of the Roman Catholic Church upon 
St. Patrick, his message and methods were more distinctly 
those of Protestantism than were those of his contempo- 
raries. He had no connection with the Pope, his grandfather 


52 THE PROGRESS OF WORLD-WIDE MISSIONS 


was a married priest, and in the reliable accounts of his 
career there is no reference to such Romish practices as 
auricular confession, extreme unction, or the worship of 
Mary. 

G anv (521-596): It was fitting that Ireland, indebted 
for her evangelization to a Scotchman, should in return give 
to Scotland her apostle. Columba was of royal birth, liberal 
gifts and high education. He was distinguished for his 
piety and zeal, and like Patrick was a man of constant 
prayer. After founding several monastic communities in 
Ireland, he crossed the Irish Channel with twelve com- 
panions in 563, and on the small Island of Iona, the most 
famous center of the Druid superstition, established a center 
which became one of the most noted missionary schools in 
history. Not only were all North Scotland and the adjacent 
Hebrides, Orkney and Shetland Islands evangelized by 
Columba and his immediate followers, but “for two cen- 
turies or more Iona was the place in all the world whence 
the greatest amount of evangelistic influence went forth, and 
on which, therefore, the greatest amount of blessing from 
on high rested.” ? 

Augustine (505°-605) was the great missionary pioneer 
to England. Gregory the Great, while an abbot, saw three 
Anglo-Saxon youths exposed for sale in the market at 
Rome. Attracted by their fair complexion and hair, he 
asked of what race they were, and when told they weré 
Angles, he wittily replied ““Not ‘Angles’ but ‘angels.’”” He 
desired to go to England as a missionary, but was not per- 
mitted by the Pope. When later he himself became Pope 
he despatched Augustine with forty Benedictine monks. 
Hearing tales of the savagery of the Saxons, Augustine at 
first, like Jonah, turned back. But sternly ordered forward 
by Gregory the company landed at Kent. They were kindly 
received by King Ethelbert, who already had some knowl- 
edge of the truth through his Frankish wife, Bertha, herself 
a Christian. Within a year Ethelbert was baptized, and 
soon after, in accord with the times, his parliament adopted 
the faith and in a single day ten thousand of his people were 
immersed. Canterbury Cathedral was founded and Augus- 
tine became its first Archbishop. 


2 “Medieval Missions,” pp. 50, 51. 


PERIOD OF EARLY EUROPEAN MISSIONS 353 


Columbanus (559-615), a scholarly Irish monk, whose 
heart became fired with missionary zeal, set out with twelve 
companions for Germany. Landing in Burgundy, he won 
the disfavor of the king by his simple austerity and fearless 
censure of evil living, and pressed onward beyond the Rhine, 
even reaching the wild Suevi, ancestors of the modern Swiss. 
Like Martin of Tours he waged war against paganism with 
fiery zeal, smashing idols and burning temples and estab- 
lishing monasteries in their place. His last effort was to 
establish work in Italy. He succeeded in founding a monas- 
tery across the Alps at Bobbio, where he soon died at an 
advanced age. 

Willibrord (657-739), an Englishman educated and 
deeply influenced by the Irish Church, was the first mission- 
ary to Holland and Denmark. He faced great pioneer hard- 
ships in a rough land and among wild people, but battled on 
courageously against much opposition, and though finally 
rejected, he planted the gospel among a people destined cen- 
turies later to be among the boldest defenders of the Chris- 
tian faith. 

Bomface (680-755), the great missionary of Central 
Europe, was the apostle especially of Germany. He was of 
noble birth and fine scholarship, but roused by the tales of 
Willibrord’s sufferings, he turned his back upon attractive 
prospects at home and set out for Holland to join that then 
aged missionary. Later, declining to succeed Willibrord 
as Bishop of Utrecht, he pressed on into Hessia and Saxony. 
He found among the Germanic tribes a chaotic condition of 
paganism interwoven with some Christian ideas received 
from earlier Roman, and perhaps also Irish, missionaries. 
With heroic courage he undertook perilous pioneer journeys 
in many directions. On one occasion, finding that many of 
his converts had returned to their old Thor-worship, he 
seized an axe and in the presence of thousands of enraged 
heathen and trembling half-Christians cut down a sacred 
oak of Thor. When the mighty tree crashed to the ground 
and Boniface was not, as they expected, stricken by a bolt 
from heaven, the people shouted his praise and came in thou- 
sands to be baptized. 

During twenty years he\s said actually to have baptized 
one hundred thousand converts, though this statement 1s 


54 THE PROGRESS OF WORLD-WIDE MISSIONS 


likely an exaggeration. He was as great an organizer as an 
evangelist, founded monasteries, schools, and even convents, 
and welded together these raw heathen into a strong church, 
although it must be admitted that his methods were not 
above question, judged by present standards. In his old age 


Boniface yearned over the land of his first love and re- — 


turned to Holland. On the shores of the Zuyder Zee, at 
the age of seventy-five, pillowing his head upon a volume of 
the Gospels, he received the death stroke at the hands of 
the pagan ancestors of the Dutch and became a martyr for 
Christ. His disciple, Gregory of Utrecht, founded there the 
great missionary college of the time—a fitting memorial of 
Boniface. 


The Rise and Spread of Mohammedanism. 

While the gospel was thus being carried to the countries 
of Western Europe, there suddenly arose in the East a new 
religion, destined to have a vital bearing upon world evan- 
gelization as one of its most powerful antagonists. This 
was Mohammedanism. Its founder, Mohammed, was born 
in Mecca about A.D. 570. His early life was passed in 
obscurity, but his marriage at the age of twenty-eight to a 
wealthy widow, Kadijah, freed him from temporal cares 
and afforded him leisure for contemplation. He had op- 
portunity to observe not only the degraded paganism of 
the Arabs, but also Judaism and Christianity, both of which 
had entered Arabia and were all too sadly tainted in doctrine 
and enervated in spiritual power. When about forty years 
of age Mohammed began to have “visions.”’ His own tem- 
perament, together with the persuasions of his wife, who 
was ambitious for his advancement, led him to interpret 
these as revelations from God and a call to take up the task 
of a spiritual reformer. He began to preach, his message 
being that “there is one God and Mohammed is His 


Prophet.” He called his doctrine /slam—meaning resigna- 


tion to the divine will. 

Believers slowly gathered round him, but his claims for 
himself, as well as his bitter opposition to idolatry, aroused 
the rulers and townsfolk of Mecca, and in A.D. 622 he was 
forced to flee for his life to Medina. From this flight, 
known as the Hegira, the Mohammedan calendar is dated, 


PERIOD OF EARLY EUROPEAN MISSIONS 55 


His career soon changed from that of a mere preacher to 
that of a political leader and warrior. At first his aims 
seemed to be confined to exterminating idolatry from his 
own land of Arabia, but his signal military successes at the 
head of a small band of followers whetted his ambition. He 
came to aspire to be the leader of a fierce worldwide crusade 
against idolatry, and to restore the pure religion which had 
been revealed by God to the prophets, of which he claimed 
to be the last and greatest. Meeting with opposition from 
the Jews, on whose support he had counted, he became fired 
with a bitter hatred toward them. There was in him a 
‘strange mingling of lofty devotion to the will of God and 
of craft and cruelty in carrying out his own ambitions. 

His biographers differ widely in their estimates of his 
character. Some earlier writers extol him as a virtuous 
man, a pure patriot, and a sincere philanthropist. Later 
ones swing to the opposite extreme and brand him as a 
monster of iniquity. Rejecting both of these extreme views 
one author says, “He was an Oriental, and became an 
Oriental potentate. He had the Oriental idea that the privi- 
lege of a potentate included indulgence in sensuality. He 
was not only an Asiatic, but an Arab, an Ishmaelite, nur- 
tured in the faith that his hand must be against every man, 
strength against strength, stratagem against stratagem, force 
and fraud against fraud and force. That he believed 
throughout in his own divine commission no judicious 
biographer maintains. That he was earnest and honest in 
his desire to put a stop to the profanities and corruptions of 
Asiatic heathenism I think should be frankly admitted.”’ * 

His Arabian armies were possessed by a wild fanaticism 
and a thirst for plunder and conquest. The prophet’s in- 
junction to them was to exterminate all heathen and 
apostates, and to offer to Jews and Christians the choice of 
the Koran, tribute or death. The Eastern provinces of the 
Roman Empire fell an easy prey before their furious ad- 
vance. Syria, Mesopotamia, Persia, Asia Minor, Egypt and 
North Africa, with their great cities, all fell into the hands 
of the Moslems. They even swept westward through 
Europe, and in eight years completed the conquest of Spain. 
From there they crossed the Pyrenees into Southern Gaul, 

3 “Medieval Missions,” p. 164. 


56 THE PROGRESS OF WORLD-WIDE MISSIONS 


and the Mohammedan power threatened to encircle Christen- 
dom and wipe out the Christian Church. Such a calamity 
was averted by the crushing defeat dealt the Moslem army 
by Charles Martel and his Frankish soldiers in A.D. 732 at 
Tours. The tide was stemmed and Europe saved from 
being overrun by the Arab hordes. The terrible blight of 
Islam remained, however, and steadily extended over the 
Levant, North Africa, and Western Asia including Persia. 

The doctrines and rites of Mohammedanism are to be 
found in the Koran, which professes to be a divine revela- 
tion to the prophet and is accepted by his followers as the 
Word of God. Somewhat smaller than the New Testament 
in size, it is a strange jumble of facts and fables, laws and 
legends, full of historical errors and superstitions, and 1s 
unintelligible without a commentary. While the Moslem 
doctrine of God is a monotheism, its deity, far from being 
the loving and beneficent God of the Christian Bible, is an 
unfeeling despot, infinitely removed from His creatures, and 
with no mediator between. It depicts a hell of fearful tor- 
ments and a heaven of grossest sensual delights. It sanc- 
tions slavery, polygamy, and the degradation of woman. Its 
only real philosophy is a blind fatalism, which has stamped 
itself upon every Moslem country and subject and paralyzed 
all progress. Its prayers are merely the “vain repetitions” 
of a formula, its fastings are a farce, its almsgivings are 
but a pittance. Its pilgrimages to Mecca constitute a strong 
bond of union among its widely scattered adherents. 

As to the bearing of the religion of Islam upon Christian 
Missions, past or present, we cannot do better than quote 
the following words written by Sir William Muir, and 
which express not only our own personal conviction, but 
that also, we believe, of the body of evangelical mission- 
aries at large: 


“They labor under a miserable delusion who suppose that Mo- 
hammedanism paves the way for a purer faith. No system could 
have been devised with more consummate skill for shutting out: 
the nations over which it has sway from the Christian faith; for 
there is in it just so much truth—truth borrowed from previous 
Revelations, yet cast in another mold—as to divert attention from 
the need of more. Jdolatrous Arabia (judging from the analogy 
of other nations) might have been aroused to spiritual life, and the 
adoption of the faith of Jesus; while Mohammedan Arabia is, to 


PERIOD OF EARLY EUROPEAN MISSIONS 387 


the human eye, sealed against the divine influences of the gospel. 
Many a flourishing land in Africa and in Asia, which once rejoiced 
in the light and liberty of Christianity, is now crushed and over- 
spread by darkness gross and barbarous. It is as if their day of 
grace had come and gone, and there remained to them ‘No more 
sacrifice for sins.’ That a brighter morn will yet dawn on these 
countries we may not doubt; but the history of the past, and the 
condition of the present, is not the less true and sad. The sword 
of Mohammed, and the Koran, are the most stubborn enemies of 
Civilization, Liberty, and Truth which the world has yet known.” 


QUESTIONS 


1. Give the name and dates of the Third Period of Christian 
Missions. 

2. What Emperor made Christianity the State religion of Rome, 
and in what year? 

3. How did this action affect the standing and character of the 
Church? 

4. Compare the character of missionary activity in the Third 
Period with that of the First and Second Periods, 

5. Name the pioneer missionary to each of the following peoples, 
and give a brief description of his work: Goths, Franks, Irish, 
Scotch, English, Swiss, Dutch, Germans. 

6. Name the founder of the Moslem religion, give the date of 
his birth and flight, and briefly describe his career. 

7. Indicate the scope of the spread of Mohammedanism during 
this Period. 

8. Where, when, and by whom was the onsweep of this religion 
in Europe checked? 

9. How do the doctrines and rites of Islam compare with those 
of Christianity ? 

10. What has been the prevailing effect of the Moslem propa- 
ganda upon the lands which it has dominated, and what is its 
bearing upon Christian missionary work? 

11. Describe the doctrines and rites of Mohammedanism, and 
compare that religion with Christianity in essential points. 


CHAPTER V 
PERIOD OF THE MIDDLE AGES 
FROM CHARLEMAGNE TO LUTHER (800-1517) 


The features of this Period to be noted as bearing upon 
the course of Missions may be summed up under three 
heads: 1. Direct Missionary Operations. 2. The Crusades. 
3. The Monastic Orders. 


Direct Missionary Operations. 

The succession of pioneer efforts to evangelize the coun- 
tries of Northern Europe, which we have already noted in 
the previous Period extended into the earlier portion of 
this Period. Among the leaders and movements deserving 
mention were the following :— 

Ansgar (800?-865). A monk of Corvey, a French con- 
vent, he was sent back to Denmark by the Emperor Louis 
the Pious, along with King Harold, who had been con- 
verted to Christianity. It was a mission of danger that 
called for a heroic spirit. He opened a Christian school in 
Denmark, but its success was limited by the unfriendly atti- 
tude of the people. Later he made two visits to Sweden, 
on the first of which his ship and all his belongings were 
seized by pirates. He established his center at Hamburg, 
on the border between Denmark and Germany, from which 
convenient point he paid visits in turn to Denmark and 
Sweden. An attack by heathen Danes, however, completely 
destroyed his church, school and library, and his work suf- 
fered many vicissitudes. But he was a man of piety, cour- 
age and prayer, and finally succeeded in breaking down the 
opposition of King Olaf of Sweden, and even of King Horic 
of Denmark, the bitterest foe of Christianity. Freedom for 
Christian worship and the building of churches followed, 
and thus the way of the SyePel ya prepared in both of these 

5 





PERIOD OF THE MIDDLE AGES 59 


northern kingdoms, where Ansgar is now venerated as “‘the 
ideal missionary” and the Apostle of the North. 

Norway, Iceland and Greenland. Norway received Chris- 
tianity from England in the tenth century. Three valiant 
and patriotic Norman princes—Hakon and the two Olafs— 
tried to introduce it by force, and their zeal and violent 
measures for the extermination of the worship of Odin and 
Thor were worthy of Mohammed himself. The final tri- 
umph came when the sacred image of Thor fell in frag- 
ments under the blows of a Christian soldier, and out of 
it crept a multitude of mice, snakes and lizards. 

Iceland was colonized in the ninth and tenth centuries by 
noble families of Norsemen, who took with them their gods 
Odin and Thor. An Icelander, having been converted in 
Saxony, took home with him a priest who endeavored to 
start a mission there in 981, but after seven years he was 
banished. ‘The precious seed, however, had been planted. 
King Olaf of Norway himself continued to send mission- 
_ aries, and finally paganism was completely stamped out and 
Iceland won to Christianity. 

Greenland was in turn evangelized from Iceland, the main 
instrument being Lief the Lucky, son of the Norseman, 
Eric the Red, the reputed colonizer of Greenland. On his 
voyage Lief is said to have been driven south by storms 
and to have landed on the coast of New England four hun- 
dred years before Columbus made his voyage of discovery. 

Otto, Bishop of Bamberg. Otto carried the gospel in the 
twelfth century to the Pomeranians, who had come under 
the sway of Poland. In contrast to the first missionaries, 
who were men of shabby dress and ascetic habits, he went in 
great episcopal pomp, supported by the King of Poland, 
and attended by a richly robed retinue whose splendor pro- 
foundly impressed this pleasure-loving people. But more 
than this, Otto’s many Christ-like deeds and his spirit of 
unselfish devotion won their hearts. Thousands accepted 
baptism, Slavic idols and temples were destroyed and 
finally, after thirty years, their most famous idol of gigantic 
size, whose worship was supported by taxes, war spoils and 
votive offerings, was dethroned in its temple on the island 
of Rugen and committed to the flames. 

Cyril and Methodius (815?-885). These two brothers, 


60 THE PROGRESS OF WORLD-WIDE MISSIONS 


who were Greek priests, were sent from Constantinople to 
the Bulgarians in response to a call from a Bulgarian prince 
whose sister had been converted while a captive on the 
Bosphorus. Cyril was a philosopher and Methodius an 
artist. The interesting story is recorded of the conversion 
of Bogoris, the savage King of the Bulgarians, by the 
drawing by Methodius of the Scene of the Last Judgment 
upon the wall of the palace. The king led his subjects in 
being baptized and Christianity was established. From Bul- 
garia these brother-missionaries extended their labors into 
Moravia and Bohemia, and thus their good work became 
prophetic of that later brotherhood known by the name 
Moravian, which became one of the foremost agencies in 
carrying the gospel to the very confines of the heathen world. 

In addition to their evangelistic work, Cyril and 
Methodius did for the Slavs what Ulfilas had done for the 
Goths, by reducing their language to writing and trans- 
lating the Bible and Liturgy into Slavonian. The language 
of this Bible is to-day to the Russian what Gothic is to the 
German. A far-reaching effect of this provision of the 
written character has been to bind the Slavic peoples to- 
gether, and thus raise an impassable barrier between them 
and Latin Christianity. 

Conversion of the Russians. A century later the Eastern 
Slavs were turned in a body to Christianity, after the fashion 
of the early Franks and English, by the baptism of King 
Vladimir in 988. <A princess of his house, Olga, had been 
led into the Christian faith by a visit to Constantinople in 
955 and had been baptized. Vladimir, her grandson, was a 
thorough pagan, but after investigating through envoys the 
various religions—Christian, Jewish and Moslem—he finally 
became Christian, and cemented his profession of the new 
faith by marriage with the sister of the Greek Emperor. 
This marriage laid the foundation for Russia’s claim to the 
inheritance of the Byzantine Empire. 

(One more missionary name belonging to this Period re- 
mains to be mentioned and his career sketched, and that the 
greatest of all—Raymond Lull. But the account of his life 
much more appropriately follows that of the Crusades, not 
merely from the standpoint of the order of events, but even 


PERIOD OF THE MIDDLE AGES 61 


more because of the bearing of the Crusades and Lull’s 
career upon each other.) 


The Crusades. 

The remarkable series of expeditions known as the Cru- 
sades, termed by some the “missions militant” of the Church, 
cannot, strictly speaking, be regarded as a missionary move- 
ment, but so great and widespread were the influences 
exerted by them, directly or indirectly, upon the religious, 
intellectual and social life of the whole civilized world that 
they cannot be passed by without mention. 

Seven Crusades are usually reckoned, occurring at in- 
tervals between 1095 and 1272. ‘Their immediate object 
was to avenge the oppression and cruelties practised by the 
fanatical Moslems against the Christians of Syria and par- 
ticularly the pilgrims to Jerusalem, and to deliver the Holy 
Land from the power of Islam. Peter the Hermit, an 
enthusiast, was sent by Pope Urban II through Northern 
Italy and France to preach a Crusade. Urban himself lent 
his strong influence to the movement. At the close of a 
memorable speech of his the whole assembly, swept by a 
tide of emotion, cried out as one man “Deus Vult’ (“God 
wills it’), and this expression became the war-cry of the 
advancing hosts. A flame of fanatical zeal spread over all 
Western Christendom. King and subject, noble and peas- 
ant, clergy and laity, old and young, saint and sinner became 
bound together under the spell of this new inspiration, and 
willingly sacrificing home, possessions and even life, flung 
themselves into the holy war. 

Their motives differed widely. Every passion of the 
human heart was appealed to by the Pope. Penitents were 
promised absolution from all sins; debtors were made im- 
mune from the hand of the law; those who died in action 
were assured of eternal blessedness and reward. Love of 
adventure, desire for military renown, and even greed for 
loot all had their place along with religious zeal as incentives 
to spur on these promiscuous multitudes, which numbered 
many hundreds of thousands. 

Among the more important leaders, besides Pope Urban 
and Peter the Hermit, were Godfrey of Bouillon, Bernard 


62 THE PROGRESS OF WORLD-WIDE MISSIONS 


of Clairvaux, King Louis VII of France, Emperor Conrad 
III of Germany and Richard “the lion-hearted” of England. 
The sufferings and losses sustained by the Crusaders were 
terrible indeed. Many succumbed to the hardships of the 
journey, others perished in shipwrecks, while vast numbers 
fell in battle or were taken captive by their Saracen foes. 
The military successes won were few and short-lived. True, 
Constantinople, Nice and Antioch were in turn occupied, and 
Jerusalem was captured in 1099 by Godfrey, who was 
elected its Christian King. But the repeated attacks of sur- 
rounding Moslems upon Palestine could not long be with- 
stood, and finally in 1187 the Holy City itself was retaken, 
to remain ever since, until 1917, in Mohammedan hands, 

As time went on the religious fervor which had at first 
dominated the Crusades cooled, worldly motives prevailed, 
political and religious rivalries sprang up among the various 
leaders, and failure to realize the ends hoped for at length 
led to the abandonment of the enterprise. But if the im- 
mediate objects of the Crusades were not achieved, yet the 
effects were manifold and far-reaching. The following may 
be mentioned :— 

1. A better acquaintance and understanding came about 
between the people of the West and East. The old spirit 
of prejudice and even hatred, which had prevailed in the 
West toward the East, and notably toward all Moslems, gave 
way to a larger spirit of appreciation and sympathy—a 
change distinctly favorable to missionary progress. 

2. The Crusaders came in contact with the older and 
more advanced civilizations of the Greeks and Saracens, and 
Eastern arts, sciences and inventions were introduced into 
Europe. 

3. Commerce, especially maritime, greatly expanded, 
bringing new wealth to Europe and causing great cities to 
spring up. Along with these changes, the fact also that so 
many nobles impoverished themselves in preparation for the 
Crusades tended to an equalizing of the social classes. 

4. The closer relations into which the Crusades brought 
laymen with the clergy served to give to the former a truer 
knowledge of the latter. Much of the traditional spirit of 
veneration for the papal court and clergy was lost and 
freedom of opinion fostered—a change which became a real 


PERIOD OF THE MIDDLE AGES 63 


factor in preparing the way for the Reformation of a cen- 
tury later. 

5. While, as already remarked, the Crusades were not in 
any true sense a missionary movement, yet they did con- 
tribute to the spread of Christianity in regions where it 
was little known. Also, while their aims and efforts were 
for the punishment and overthrow of the Moslems, rather 
than their Christianization, yet there were a few souls in 
that age who in contrast to the prevailing spirit showed a 
genuine concern for the spiritual welfare of Mohammedans, 
and set on foot the earliest plans for missionary work among 
them. Such, for example, was Peter the Venerable, Abbot 
of Clugny in France, who studied the Moslem creed with 
sympathy and prepared translations of the Scriptures and 
other works with a view to influencing them. 

But the one whose name will forever stand out in this 
connection with incomparable luster is Raymond Lull, the 
first and still the greatest missionary to the Moslems. 
After the Crusades had proved a failure, it was he who 
inaugurated the gospel method of conquering the false faith. 
He seemed to be raised up by God to prove by his example 
what the Crusades might have become, and might have done 
for the world, had they fought for the Cross with spiritual 
instead of carnal weapons, and approached the Saracens with 
the Word of Truth rather than with force of arms. 

Raymond Lull (1235-1315) was born of a noble Spanish 
family, on the Island of Majorca. His father took part 
in one of the Crusades. The story of Lull’s life reads like 
a romance. He was a brilliant student, a skilled musician, 
and a gay courtier. In the midst of a profligate career he 
was arrested by a vision of Christ on the Cross, experienced 
an agony of repentance, and then, turning his back on all 
his former life and associates, gave himself up in full con- 
secration to Christ and to preparations and plans for the 
conversion of the Saracens. Convinced of the need of a 
thorough knowledge of the language of any people for a 
_ successful approach to them, he himself mastered Arabic and 
used his wealth in seeking to establish schools in which 
others might study various languages and fit themselves 
for missionary work. 

In vain, however, did he appeal to both Church and State 


64 THE PROGRESS OF WORLD-WIDE MISSIONS 


for help, and at length, failing to induce others to join him, 
he went alone to the fanatical Moslem center of Tunis, 
North Africa. There he was so successful in his argu- 
ments with the Moslem doctors that he was thrown into 
prison and shortly afterwards sent from the country. Re- 
turning a second time to Africa, he was again imprisoned, 
though the Moslems spared his life in recognition of his 
splendid courage. When a third time he persisted in going 
to Africa in spite of threats against his life, he was set upon 
while preaching at Bugia and was stoned to death at the 
age of eighty. “In an age of violence he was the apostle 
of heavenly love. Let this motto from his own great book 
be adopted by all of his true successors. ‘He who loves not, 
lives not; he who lives by the Life cannot die.’ ’’* 

“He is the one connecting link in Missions between the 
apostles of Northern Europe and the leaders who, following 
the Reformation, carried the Gospel to every part of the 
rapidly increasing world.” ’ 


The Monastic Orders. 

Christian monasticism (a word signifying the “lonely” 
life) had its rise in Egypt in the third century, when Paul 
the Hermit and other Christians withdrew into the desert 
to avoid the Decian persecution. 

During the Period after Constantine made Christianity 
the State religion the monastic movement grew apace. De- 
vout men, grieved and disgusted by the formalism and cor- 
ruption of the Church and the shocking moral evils of the 
age, but lacking courage or conviction actively to oppose 
these things, retired to lonely retreats with the idea of pre- 
serving their own sanctity. Some went to fanatical lengths 
of asceticism in their unnatural life of solitude and idleness, 
and became a prey to the very evils and excesses which they 
had sought to escape. Others, more moderate, formed them- 
selves into cloisters or communities, supporting themselves 
by various industries, and extending hospitality to strangers 
and help to the poor. And not a few of these communities 
became centers of missionary training and propagation. 
“Monachism on its good side was the missionary organiza- 


1 “Short History of Christian Missions,” p. 108. 
2“The Missionary Enterprise,” p. 33. 


PERIOD OF THE MIDDLE AGES 65 


- tion through which Christendom worked up to Wycliffe, 
- Huss and Luther.’ * Such centers were Iona in Scotland 
and those founded by Martin in France, Patrick in Ireland 
and Boniface in Germany. In fact all the missionary pio- 
neers cited in this and the preceding Periods were monks 
and monastic leaders. 

Later, mainly during this Medieval Period, there sprang 
up the various monastic sects which have since become so 
famous as constituting the Missionary Orders of the Church 
of Rome. The most prominent of these are :— 

The Benedictines. ‘This sect was the earliest in the West 
and was founded by Benedict of Nursia (480-543), who was 
regarded as the ideal monk. His great monastery was at 
Monte Cassino, near Naples, but the order rapidly extended 
so that at one time there are said to have been as many as 
thirty-seven thousand monasteries, the majority in France, 
though not a few also in Italy, Sicily, Spain and other coun- 
tries. They promoted education and literature during those 
intellectually sterile centuries, and thus while not actually 
missionary they contributed materially to the development of 
religious life and Christian civilization. Because of their 
long black gown and cowl they were sometimes called 
“Black Monks.” 

The. Franciscans. This sect owed its existence to Francis 
of Assisi (1182-1226). He was the son of a rich merchant, 
and, like Lull, was suddenly converted from a life of sin 
and pleasure and devoted himself to preaching repentance 
and caring for the sick. He drew to himself a band of fol- 
lowers whom he called “Fratres Minores” (“Little Broth- 
ers”), otherwise known from their garb as “Gray Friars.”’ 
Francis took upon himself and imposed upon them the three- 
fold vow of celibacy, poverty and obedience, and sent them 
out, two by two, to preach in several countries, observing 
literally Christ’s injunction to take neither shoes, scrip nor 
staves. 

Francis himself took part in one of the Crusades, evi- 
dently with a genuine purpose for the evangelization of the 
Saracens. In Morocco, where a price was upon every Chris- 
tian’s head, he fearlessly marched alone into the Moslem 
army and approached the Sultan with the words, “I am not 


8“Short History of Christian Missions,” p. 146. 


66 THE PROGRESS OF WORLD-WIDE MISSIONS 


sent of man, but of God, to shew thee the way of salvation.” 
So touched was the Sultan’s heart by this display of zeal 
and courage that he dismissed Francis with honor, allowed 
him to preach the gospel to the Moslems, and even mani- 
fested some spiritual concern himself. 

The Franciscan order produced some of the great the- 
ologians of the Period. It has sent out more missionaries 
than any other Roman Catholic sect except the Jesuits, and 
is still an active force along these lines. The mention of 
Monte Corvino and other Franciscan missionaries to China 
and the Far East, who belonged to this Period, is reserved 
for a later section. 

The Dominicans. This order was founded by a Spanish 
priest named Dominic (1170-1221) about the same time 
as the Franciscans. Its members were called Preaching 
Friars, and it spread rapidly as a theological and missionary 
body within the Roman Church. Aside from their far- 
reaching missionary efforts the Dominicans became noto- 
rious mainly as being the agents of the Pope in carrying 
on a relentless and bloody campaign with the object of 
uprooting the Albigenses of Southern France and other 
sects who because of their determined resistance of the 
claims of the Roman Catholic priesthood and the abuses 
of the Papacy were branded as heretics. Thus began the 
inhuman Inquisition, which will forever remain an indelible 
stain upon Rome. 

The Jesuits. By far the most renowned of all the mo- 
mastic orders is that known as the Jesuits, or the Society of 
Jesus. It was founded by Ignatius Loyola (1491-1556), a 
Spaniard of noble birth, together with several others of 
like mind, among whom was Francis Xavier, destined to be- 
come the greatest of Jesuit missionaries. ‘Their initial ob- 
ject was to devote their lives to the care of Christians and 
the conversion of Saracens in the Holy Land, but the organi- 


zation soon extended its aims and became the greatest of - 


all Roman Catholic foreign missionary agencies. 

To the three vows of the other orders was added a fourth 
vow, by which every Jesuit bound himself to go in unques- 
tioning obedience to any part of the world and to under- 
take any task at the command of his superior. The binding 
nature of this Jesuit vow, the secret machinations of the 


| 


PERIOD OF THE MIDDLE AGES 67 


Society, and its persistent ambition for both ecclesiastical 
and political power have brought it into frequent conflict 
with Church and State. 

As a missionary society its operations extended princi- 
pally to India, China, Japan, the Philippine Islands, Africa, 
South America, Mexico, California and Canada. Two 
strong institutions of missionary training, established at 
Rome and heavily endowed by rich patrons of the Society, 
have supplied most of its missionaries. In 1893 their num- 
ber was 2,500, according to the Society’s latest report pub- 
lished to that date. The account of Xavier’s missionary 
career belongs to the next Period. A few other early 
Roman Catholic missionaries of prominence will be men- 
tioned later on in the discussion of different mission fields. 


QUESTIONS 


I. Give the name and dates of the Fourth Period of Christian 
Missions. 

2. Give an account of the beginning of missionary work in the 
following countries: Denmark, Sweden, Norway, Iceland, Green- 
land, Pomerania, Bulgaria, Moravia, Bohemia, Russia. 

3. What were the Crusades? When did they occur? How 
many are recorded? 

4. Mention the prominent Crusade leaders, and also some of 
the motives which actuated the Crusaders. 

5. Lo what extent, if any, were the Crusades successful in 
attaining their direct object? 

6. Mention five important effects of the Crusades. 

7. Sketch briefly the career of the earliest and greatest mission- 
ary to the Moslems. 

8. What is meant by the term “monasticism,’ and when and 
where did the system take its rise? 

9g. Name the well-known Monastic Orders, giving the founder’s 
name and the main features of each. 

10. Name the greatest Jesuit missionary, and the main fields of 
Jesuit missionary operations. 


CHaApter VI 
PERIOD OF THE REFORMATION 
FROM LUTHER TO THE HALLE MISSIONARIES (1517-1650) 


Relation of the Reformation to Missions. 

Mighty as were the changes wrought, and far-reaching 
as were the influences exerted, by the Reformation, it is to 
be borne in mind that that movement was not missionary in 
its character. It was a battle against ecclesiastical abuses, 
moral corruption and veritable heathenism within existing 
Christendom; and so absorbed were the Reformers with the 
struggle for freedom from the Papacy, and with the task 
also of establishing new communities in the faith and devel- 
oping the church life of these, that the needs of the out- 
side world were forgotten. Indeed, there is all too abundant 
evidence that most of the leaders of the Reformation, in- 
cluding Luther, Melancthon, Calvin, Zwinglti and Knox, 
seem to have had no serious sense of responsibility for direct 
missionary efforts in behalf of heathen or Moslem. Despite 
their clear conceptions and statements of the fundamental 
doctrines of evangelical faith, they showed a remarkable 
ignorance of the scope of the divine plan and of Christian 
duty in relation to the gospel. Great mission fields lay 
round about them, especially in North Africa and Western 
Asia, while large communities of Jews were scattered among 
them. Yet for these they did nothing and apparently cared 
nothing. 


“Flence we have the remarkable spectacle for many years of a 
live Protestant Church without mission interest, while the church 
which had been left because it lacked life was carrying on ex- 
tensive missions in the Orient, and a little later in America.” 2 


Indirectly, the Reformation was perhaps responsible for 
this effort on the part of the Latin Church, inasmuch as it 


1 “Via Christi,” p. 161. 
68 





PERIOD OF THE REFORMATION 69 


was the loss of so much territory in the Old World that 
stirred up the papal power to seek fresh conquests in the 
New. 


“Having been themselves emancipated from the superstitions and 
slavery of a false doctrine and a harsh ecclesiastical government, 
it would be thought most natural that the reformers and those who 
followed them should promptly turn their attention to spreading 
these glad tidings among non-Christian peoples, but here a strange 
anomaly is found in the fact that there has been hardly any period 
in the entire history of the Christian Church so destitute of any 
concerted effort to spread the gospel in heathen lands than just this 
period of the Reformation.” 2 


At the same time it must be recognized that by the Refor- 
mation new and better foundations were laid for greater 
work which was to follow. There was an insistent call for 
a return to the teachings of the Bible, and the Bible plainly 
taught the duty of the evangelization of the world. More- 
over, the Reformers applied themselves to the task of trans- 
lating the whole Bible into the principal European languages. 


“The vernacular Bible became a missionary book to Christendom 
itself; and when Christians had mastered it somewhat during two 
centuries they began to send it to the rest of the world, with mis- 
sionaries to translate and to preach it.” 


It was a slow process, and it took no little time, to 
restore the sense of personal responsibility for the salvation 
of non-Christians which has always been an underlying 
principle of missionary activity, but which during ten or 
more centuries of doctrinal corruption and spiritual dark- 
ness had practically disappeared. But here and there noble 
souls arose te lead the way in discerning and responding to 
this long-lost-sight-of Christian duty. 


Active Missionary Efforts. 

_ Up to the Reformation the missionary work of the Chris- 
tian Church was undivided, but from the Reformation on- 
ward it became separated into two very distinct, and often- 
times antagonistic forces—Roman Catholicism and Protes- 


2“Outlines of Missionary History,” p. 53. 
3 “Short History of Christian Missions,” p. 122, 


70 THE PROGRESS OF WORLD-WIDE MISSIONS 


tantism. It is scarcely necessary to say that the scope of 
this course of study does not extend, in the main, beyond 
the missionary work of the evangelical section of the Chris- 
tian Church known by the name Protestant. The false 
doctrines, unscrupulous* methods, and questionable results 
of Roman Catholic missions, with the addition not infre- 
quently of shocking immoralities and grievous scandals con- 
nected with them, forbid their recognition in the same class 
with Protestant missionary work. It will be essential, how- 
ever, to the completeness of the outline of Christian mission- 
ary effort in most of the great mission fields to mention 
Roman Catholic operations, as in many instances antedating 
Protestant efforts. And it is to be acknowledged that, de- 
spite the condemnable features of Papal propaganda just 
referred to, the lives and labors of some of its missionaries, 
particularly the early pioneers, have displayed a spirit of 
self-sacrificing devotion, fortitude and zeal that compels 
appreciation and admiration. Foremost among such is one 
who belonged to the Reformation Period and who must 
ever be ranked among the greatest characters of missionary 
annals. This was: 

Francis Xavier (1506-1552). Xavier was the disciple 
and associate of Loyola, founder of the Jesuits, and com- 
menced the great foreign missionary work of that order. 
In 1540 he was sent by the Pope to Goa, the Portuguese 
colony on the west coast of Hindustan, and thence shortly 
to the pearl fisheries extending from Cape Comorin to 
Madras along the east coast. Later he labored at Travan- 
core, where he baptized thousands of natives. After three 
years in Southern India his restless spirit impelled him on- 
ward to the Malay Peninsula and adjoining islands, where 
he spent another three years. There he came in contact with 
a young Japanese, an escaped murderer, whom he made a 
convert; and learning through him of the Japanese nation 
Xavier’s soul became fired with zeal to visit and evangelize 
Japan. With this Japanese convert, Hanjiro, as his guide 
the great missionary landed in Japan in 1549. 

The picture is drawn of him “trudging bare-footed, 
carrying his box containing everything necessary for cele- 
brating the Holy Sacrament up and down the hills of Kioto 
or along the shore of Oita, calling the nation that alternately 


F 
. 
' 


PERIOD OF THE REFORMATION 71 


gave him welcome and rebuff, and which he termed ‘the 
delight of my soul.’”’ His journeys in Japan occupied two 
and a half years, and although unable to speak the language 
and laboring under other great disadvantages he claimed. 
and baptized many thousands of converts. 

His latest efforts, after revisiting Goa, were to enter China,, 
but they were unavailing, and in 1552 he died of fever on 
the little island of Sancian (St. John), off the southeast: 
coast of China. His despairing cry, “O rock! rock! when 
wilt thou open to my Master?’’, uttered as he faced the im- 
passable wall of Chinese exclusion, has found an echo in the 
hearts of many hundreds of later missionaries, whose fer- 
vent prayers and faithful labors, along with Xavier’s, 
have been God’s instrumentality in breaching the wall and 
forcing open the door into the greatest nation of the world. 

In Francis Xavier perhaps more strikingly than in any 
other Romish missionary have we an example of that strange 
and paradoxical combination of depth of genuine love and 
devotion to Christ and holy passion for souls along with 
doctrines woefully unsound and policies of work utterly 
unworthy. 

In attempting to sum up his character and career we 
cannot do better than to quote from Dr. Arthur T. Pierson’s 
rarely fine appreciation of Xavier, expressed in his in- 
imitable style. Referring to him as the Romish Apostle 
to the Indies, Dr. Pierson writes: 


“We was misguided, no doubt; but no other life, since Paul’s, has 
shewn such ardor and fervor, such absorbing zeal for the greater 
glory of God, such self-forgetting, self-denying passion for the 
souls of men, as that of the young Saint of Navarre, whose with- 
ered relics are still adored in the Church of Bom Jesus at Goa. 
“To the doctrine of free grace, unconsciously imbibed in boy- 
hood, he owed his genuine experience of faith in Christ, his strong 
hold upon Him, and the inspiration of an unselfish purpose. To his 
Papal and Jesuit training we trace that admixture of confidence in 
outward rites and good works which alloyed and vitiated his other- 
wise superb service. To sprinkle holy water in baptism, to recite 
the creed and a few prayers, limited his methods and measured 
his success. His preaching practically knew nothing of the purging 
away of sin by intelligent faith in the atoning blood. He said, 
“fect christianos—T make Christians’; and it is not strange if the 
disciples he made often shocked their ‘maker’ by glaring vices and 
flagrant sins. 


72 THE PROGRESS OF WORLD-WIDE MISSIONS 


“He mastered no Oriental language, and was often without an 
interpreter.... His was the gospel of sacraments and cere- 
monies, preached in mute action, but with what lofty enthusiasm ! 
To baptize a new-born babe would save a soul; to mumble a few 
prayers would deliver from purgatory; and so he went on with 
wild passion for numbers, carrying the counting of converts to the 
last extreme of error and absurdity. It was the lasting warning 
against that mechanical theory which gauges the success of mis- 
sions by numerical results... . 

“Yet, notwithstanding all these drawbacks, this Jesuit fanatic 
puts to shame all who read the story of his life, by the utter self- 
abnegation he exhibited. ... The man who could cheerfully for- 
sake the paths of indulgence and scholarship for one perpetual 
pilgrimage amid the sickening sights and stifling air of Oriental 
heathenism; who could on God’s altar lay himself, with his 
brilliant mind and prospects of preferment, with youth, wealth, 
worldly ambition, all tempting him to self-seeking—and know only 
the glory of God—such a man cannot be simply set aside as a fool 
Ora) fanatic; .)* 


During a brief but intense missionary career of only ten 
years this remarkable man is said to have planted the cross 
“in fifty-two different kingdoms, preached through nine 
thousand miles of territory, and baptized over one million 
persons.” 

“In visions of the night when he saw the world conquered 
for Christ, he would spring up shouting, ‘Yet more, O my 
God, yet more!’ and his whole life was a commentary on his 
own motto: ‘Add Majorem Det Gloriam’ (‘To the greater 
glory of God’).”® 

Of missionary efforts on the part of the Reformation 
church there is sadly little to record. It is true that, follow- 
ing out the ideas advanced by Calvin and others of the re- 
form leaders as to the duty of extending the gospel into non- 
Christian lands resting with the State rather than the 
Church, some Protestant governments, notably those of 
Geneva and Holland, and later England also, did make at- 
tempts to found Christian colonies in heathen lands. In the 
charters granted to both the Dutch and the English East 
India Companies it was stipulated that measures should 
be taken for the planting of the Church and the conversion 
of the heathen, and chaplains were sent out for this purpose 
with the early colonizing and trading expeditions to the Far 


4“The New Acts of the Apostles,” pp. 67, 68. 
5 Ibid., p. 69. 


PERIOD OF THE REFORMATION 73 


East and the New World. But mission interests were 
always secondary to colonial interests, and whenever the 
two clashed mission work had to yield. 

Weird interest attaches to an expedition of French 
Huguenots sent to Brazil by Calvin and Coligny, but which 
ended disastrously through the treachery of its leader 
Villegagnon. 

But the truth is that neither the new church itself, nor yet 
its leaders, were ready for a missionary movement, and it 
was not until the middle of the seventeenth century that the 
agitations and efforts of the few individuals who were ahead 
of their times in discerning the church’s true mission in the 
world gathered sufficient momentum to set in motion mis- 
sionary plans once more. 


QUESTIONS 


I. Give the name and dates of the Fifth Period of Christian 
Missions. 

2. Describe the attitude of the Reformation leaders toward mis- 
sions, and the bearing of that upheaval, directly or indirectly, upon 
the missionary enterprise. 

3. Give an account of the greatest of all Roman Catholic mis- 
sionaries. 

4. What efforts were put forth along missionary lines by Prot- 
estantism during this Period, and with what success? 


Cuapter VII 


PERIOD OF THE EARLY MISSIONARY 
SOCIETIES 


FROM THE HALLE MISSIONARIES TO CAREY (1650-1792) 


The roots of modern missions reach back to the Reforma- 
tion in the very real sense that a revival of apostolic faith 
was the necessary precursor of a revival of apostolic life 
and work. Yet, as already remarked, the Reform leaders, 
and the Reformation church as a whole, were for at least a 
full century almost completely devoid of missionary spirit or 
effort. Indeed, the Reformation movement ran into a seri- 
ous new danger from its rigid preoccupation with matters 
of doctrine alone. As Dr. George Smith expresses it, the 
seeds of controversy sown by Lutheran orthodoxy began 
to bear a harvest which would have been fatal to the 
spirituality of the church but for the Pietist Movement, 
which by example and preaching gradually aroused the 
church to a deeper spiritual life and, as a natural conse- 
quence, to renewed missionary zeal and action. 


“Here and there one man was reached and roused, his eyes open- 
ing to the fact that millions were dying without the gospel; his 
ears opening to the cry of want and woe which, like the moan and 
sob of waves on the seashore, tells of storm and wreck. Now and 
then a man went forth, while as yet the church as a whole seemed 
locked in icy indifference and insensibility.” + 


It remains to trace the course of this stream from its 
fountainhead of quickened spiritual life and missionary con- 
viction, through the rivulet stage of feeble individual ef- 
fort, until, fed from every side, it steadily grows into a — 
river which has continued to flow on and out, with ever 
deepening current and widening reach, unto the ends of the - 
earth. 


1“The New Acts of the Apostles,” p. 74. 
74 


EARLY MISSIONARY SOCIETIES 75 


The subject matter of this Period does not call for any 
particular classification. It will suffice to sketch briefly in 
order the individuals and groups who were the most promi- 
nent factors in leading the way to the formation of the early 
missionary societies which were, in turn, forerunners of the 
greater and more highly organized missionary enterprise of 
the Modern Period. 


Von Welz, the Missionary Agitator. 
To this Austrian baron, singular as the fact is, belongs 
the credit of sounding, about "1664, the first general and 


A Tn ener 


vigorous missionary appeal to the church. He was the first 
of that succession of godly pioneers of this Period who, to 
use Dr. Pierson’s words, “‘formed the mold in which mod- 
ern missions took shape.” In a series of three pamphlets 
he boldly set forth the missionary duty of the church, and 
called for the formation of an association for the extension 
of the gospel among the heathen, and for the establishment 
of a college to train missionaries. He put the following 
three searching questions before the slumbering conscience 
of the church: (1) “Is it right that we, evangelical Chris- 
tians, hold the gospel for ourselves alone, and do not scek 
to spread it?” (2) “Is it right that in all places we have so 
many students of theology, and do not induce them to labor 
elsewhere in the spiritual vineyard of Jesus Christ?” (3) 
“Ts it right that we spend so much on all sorts of dress, 
delicacies in eating and drinking, etc., but have hitherto 
thought of no means for the spread of the gospel?” 

His manifesto was an anticipation of Carey’s epoch-mak- 
ing “Inquiry into the Obligation of Christians’ more than 
a century later, and it met with a similar or even worse 
reception. It is a commentary upon the religious condition 
of the times that one of the leading and best men among the 
clergy met Von Welz’s appeal by a bitter rebuke, denounc- 
ing him as a dreamer, fanatic, hypocrite and heretic, and 
arguing that it was absurd, even wicked, to cast the pearls 
of the gospel before the dogs of heathen. 

Meeting thus with rebuff and ridicule, and failing to 
move others to action, Von Welz heroically resolved to be 
true to his own convictions. He proceeded to Holland, was 
there ordained by a poor priest as “an apostle to the Gen- 


"6 THE PROGRESS OF WORLD-WIDE MISSIONS 


tiles,’ and taking with him 36,000 marks set sail for Dutch 
Guiana. There he soon fell victim to an inhospitable climate 
and bad conditions and filled a martyr missionary’s grave. 
But in vain? A thousand times, no! He was a corn of 
wheat which, cast into the ground to die, brought forth 
abundant and abiding fruit. ‘Such men are God’s agitators, 
sent to marshal the conscience of the church, to mold the 
law of its life and the methods of its work in conformity 
with His Word and will.”’? 


The Pietist Leaders and Training School. 

The emphasis laid by the Reformation leaders upon justi- 
fication by faith, vital as was that doctrine, was at the ex- 
pense of the equally vital truth of sanctification, and a trend 
toward moral degeneration in the new church set in. The 
Pietist Movement, led by Philip Spener (1635-1705), who 
was called “the German Wesley,” and his even more distin- 
guished follower, August Francke (1663-1727), was a 
revolt against barren orthodoxy and dead formalism, and 
an earnest effort to raise the standards of Christian life. 
Spener’s bold protest against wickedness in high places natu- 
rally called forth bitter opposition. Nevertheless the revival 
movement sowed seed in some hearts which eventually bore 
a great harvest. It led to founding, in 1698, of the Umi- 
versity of Halle, which became a center of the strongest 
missionary influence and the birthplace of the first organized 
foreign missionary effort. 


The Danish-Halle Mission to India. 

This was the first foreign mission to be the direct product 
of Reformed Christianity. It was brought about through 
the influence of Dr. Liitkens, a chaplain of the Danish court 
_and the bosom friend of Francke. He laid before King 
Friedrich [TV of Denmark the duty of providing Christian 
education for the people of the Danish colonies. The good 
king cordially responded with both sympathy and financial 
help. Liitkens proceeded to found at Copenhagen a College 
for the preparation of missionaries, but in the meantime 
secured through Francke at Halle the first two missionaries 
for the project. 


2“The New Acts of the Apostles,” p. 76. 


EARLY MISSIONARY SOCIETIES cary 


These were Bartholomew Ziegenbalg and Henry Pliit- 
schau, who, sent forth in November, 1705, reached Tran- 
quebar, 150 miles south of Madras, on the east coast of 
India, only in July, 1706, Touching on their way at the 
Cape they saw the pitiable condition of the Hottentots under 
the blighting rule of the Dutch, and it was the appeal sent 
home by these two men that moved the Moravians to under- 
take the first mission to South Africa. 

Upon their arrival in India they at once encountered 
severe trials and difficulties. Strangely and sadly enough, 
the greatest of these came not, as might have been expected, 
from the heathen, but from the Danish authorities. In spite 
of the fact that the mission had the sanction and support 
of the King of Denmark, the Danish East India Company 
dared to send to the Danish Governor at Tranquebar, by the 
same ship on which Ziegenbalg and Plttschau sailed, secret 
instructions to block their way by every possible means, and 
that official obeyed his instructions with a will. 

Picture, then, these first two Protestant missionaries to 
tread the soil of India standing unsheltered on the shore the 
first night after they landed, left by the Governor to shift 
for themselves. Being finally allowed to occupy a house 
upon the city wall, close by the heathen quarters, with 
dauntless courage they began to study the Tamil language 
within six days of their arrival, at first sitting down with 
the native children and writing in the sand with their fingers. 
Such remarkable progress did Ziegenbalg make that in eight 
months he could talk fluently in Tamil, and in his third year 
he completed the first translation of the New Testament into 
any of the native languages of India. 

On the 12th of May, 1707, ten months after their arrival, 
they publicly baptized five adult heathen slaves of Danish 
masters, and a few months later nine Hindoos, as the first- 
fruits of their labors. Next year Ziegenbalg made his first 
preaching tour into the kingdom of Tanjore. The publica- 
tion at home of his letters to his former instructors, Lange 
and Francke, and particularly his accounts of friendly con- 
ferences held by him with the Brahmans, aroused wide- 
spread interest in Europe. One result was that help, finan- 
_Ccial and otherwise, was given to the mission by two English 
Societies, one “for Promoting Christian Knowledge” 


78 THE PROGRESS OF WORLD-WIDE MISSIONS 


formed in 1699, the other “for the Propagation of the 
Gospel” in 1701. Both of these originally had colonial 
rather than foreign missionary work in view. 

Ill health took Plutschau from the field in 1711. Ziegen- 
balg continued his labors arduously, though weakened as a 
result of hardships ertdured, for which the cruel treatment 
of the Danish Governor was in part responsible. In 17109, 
at the early age of thirty-six, and after twelve short but 
momentous years of foreign service, this noble pioneer 
passed from earthly toil and suffering to heavenly rest and 
reward. The following word picture of his deathbed is 
given by Dr. Pierson :— 


“When about to depart, so intense was the glory that smote him, 
that he suddenly put his hands to his eyes, exclaiming, ‘How is it 
so bright, as if the sun shone full in my face!’ Soon after, he 
asked that his favorite hymn might be sung, ‘Jesus, my confidence,’ 
and on the wings of sacred song he took his flight, leaving behind 
over three hundred and fifty converts, catechumens and pupils, a _ 
a ard seminary and a Tamil lexicon, but best of all the Tamil 
Bibles. 


Who can estimate the worth to God of such lives, in rela- 
tion to His purpose of grace toward a great land like India, 
comprising one-fifth of the entire living human family and 
all in unrelieved heathenism? But such lives belong not 
alone to one land, however great. They are a priceless 
benediction and heritage to Christians of every land and 
age. And may that benediction and heritage be made secure 
to those who read these lines, through the yielding of their 
hearts to be freshly filled with that divine ‘love and grace 
which alone inspired those saintly men to the sacrifice they 
endured and the service they rendered! 

Still another name connected with this same mission and 
also Halle University stands out with deserved prominence 
and claims mention here. It is that of Christian Frederic 
Schwartz (1726-1798), whom Dr. Pierson calls “the 
founder of the native Christian church in India.” It was 
while a pupil under Francke at Halle that his missionary in- 
terest was first awakened by seeing the Bible in strange 
Tamil characters, as it was being put through the press for © 
the Tranquebar Mission; although long before this his godly 


3“The New Acts of the Apostles,” p. 80. 


EARLY MISSIONARY SOCIETIES 79 


mother, dying in his infancy, dedicated her child, as did 
Hannah, to the Lord for His peculiar service. 

Schwartz missionary career in India, which began in 
1750 and lasted forty-eight years, was as remarkable as it 
was long. Coupled with singular piety and the zeal of love 
were extraordinary linguistic gifts and a magnetic force of 
character that won all hearts and held their unbounded con- 
fidence. He mastered not only Tamil but also Persian, 
Hindustani, English and Hindoo-Portuguese, and versed 
himself in Hindustani literature and mythology, thereby ex- 
tending his ministry and influence beyond the masses to the 
greatest Mohammedan princes, the educated Brahmans and 
the various European classes. He preached everywhere and 
incessantly, covering the whole eastern coast and opening 
many chapels and schools. 

In addition to such direct missionary work, “on account 
of his perfect integrity, fluency in the language and knowl- 
edge of public affairs, he became the chief medium of com- 
munication between the native princes and the British Gov- 
ernment. So loved and trusted was he on both sides that, 
when the fiercest enmity prevailed between a native province 
and the government, ‘Father Schwartz’ was at liberty to go 
in either camp at his will.’’ + 

A striking instance of this was afforded when an insur- 
rection was raised by Hyder Ali,a Mohammedan. Schwartz 


_ was the only man through whom that proud tyrant would 


consent to treat with the British. ‘Send me the Christian; 


he will not deceive me,’ he demanded. All unsought, this 


_ humble missionary wielded the power of a foreign ambassa- 


dor as well as of a magistrate within the native state. Nor 


_ did these high honors or offices affect in the least his essen- 
_ tial missionary spirit or ministry. To the end he lived in 


the most unassuming and frugal manner, uniformly refused 
_ the princely gifts repeatedly pressed upon him in return for 
_ valued services rendered, and even declined to accept a large 
legacy left him by a military officer. 


His career was indeed unique and remarkable. When at 


last he died, in 1798, noble monuments were erected to his 
memory by the native prince of Tanjore and the East India 
~ Company, while a granite tablet was placed by the foreigners 


4“Via Christi,” p. 205. 


80 THE PROGRESS OF WORLD-WIDE MISSIONS 


in his chapel. But a more precious and abiding monument 
than all of these is the rare record of fruitful service to 
multitudes and the fragrant memory of a life that magni- 
fied Christ his Master before men. 

Perhaps no closing testimony to this great missionary 
could be more impressive than the following:—At his 
funeral 


“the Rajah’s heir, Serjofee, could not be kept, even by Hindu cus- 
tom, from taking his place as a chief mourner; and three years 
later, at his own cost, built him a superb marble monument, exe- 
cuted by Flaxman. The epitaph he himself wrote, the first English 
verse ever known to be written by a native Hindu: 

‘Firm wast Thou, humble and wise, 

Honest and pure, free from disguise; 

Father of orphans, the widow’s support; 

Comfort in sorrow of every sort. 

To the benighted, dispenser of light, 

Doing, and pointing to that which is right. 

Blessing to princes, to people, to me, 

May I, my Father, be worthy of Thee, 

Wisheth and prayeth thy Sarabojee.’”’ 5 


Hans Egede, the Apostle to Greenland. 

Turning from the hot tropics to the frozen polar regions, 
we have another example of one who was called and thrust 
out by God to carry the gospel to that inhospitable clime. 
The story of Hans Egede (1686-1758) and his equally 
heroic wife, Elizabeth, and their mission to Greenland 
is full of impressive features. Egede was educated at 
Copenhagen College and had settled in a pastorate in Nor- 
way when he heard the tale of the early colonizing and 
evangelizing work under Lief the Lucky in Greenland, and 
of the misfortunes through which communications with 
that remote region had been broken off, with the result 
that after nearly three centuries of neglect the poor inhabi- 
tants had relapsed into heathenism. His impression at the 
time was that these people were the descendants of the old 
Norsemen colonists and hence in a double sense his brethren. 
His heart was strangely moved and he could not shake off 
the conviction that God was calling him to Greenland. His 
proposal to go met with strong opposition from both his 
wife and his parish, which it took several years to overcome. 

5“The New Acts of the Apostles,” p. 93. 


EARLY MISSIONARY SOCIETIES 81 


Meanwhile God wrought a deeper conviction and prepara- 
tion in Egede’s own heart, and then so completely changed 
his wife’s attitude that she became perhaps the stronger of 
the two. 

In 1721 they set sail from Bergen with a company of 
forty-six persons, to find at the end of their perilous voyage 
not the Norwegian descendants they looked for, but instead 
a race of dwarfed and stupid Eskimos. The outlook was 
most discouraging, but they threw themselves undaunted 
into the hard task, learning the unwritten language and 
framing new words where necessary for the expression of 
the new ideas which they brought. They suffered the 
severest hardships, their support from home became more 
and more reduced and uncertain, and finally the new Danish 
king recalled the European colonists. 

But the heroic Egedes persuaded a few to remain with 
them, and through many fresh trials and vicissitudes they 
succeeded in laying the foundation of the modern colony 
of Christian Eskimos, of which Godt-haab (good hope) is 
the capital. During an awful scourge of smallpox, which 
decimated the people, Egede and his wife were veritable 
angels of life in their devoted ministry to both the bodies 
and the souls of the dying Eskimos. ‘They were the sole - 
means of bringing salvation to hundreds of precious souls. 
An unique and impressive feature of Egede’s missionary 
work was that in a time of deep distress of soul because of 
the stolid apathy of the people he asked and received from 
God, as a token of the divine presence and power, the 
supernatural gift of healing, and exercised it in scores of 
cases. 


Zinzendorf and the Moravians. 

It was from the Pietist Movement that the Moravian 
Church received its missionary call. The sect now generally 
called Moravian is among themselves known as the United 
Brethren. Zinzendorf was not its founder, but rather its 
reviver and the progenitor of its missionary work. The 
sect itself dates back to the pre-Reformation period, when, in 
1467, the persecuted Bohemian followers of John Huss, 
with certain Waldenses and Moravians, joined together 
under the name Unitas Fratrum (United Brotherhood). 


82 THE PROGRESS OF WORLD-WIDE MISSIONS 


Bitterly persecuted though they were by their enemies they 
numbered 400 churches when the Reformation awoke. 
Later, in the seventeenth century, they again suffered at the 
hands of the Jesuits and were well nigh exterminated. In 
1722, Christian David, a humble but zealous convert from 
Romanism, gathered together the remnant and led them into 
Saxony, where in a most providential way they came upon 
one of the estates of Count Zinzendorf. That good Chris- 
tian nobleman gave them refuge and land, and a settlement 
was built called Herrnhut (“the Lord’s Watch’), which to 
this day remains the center and headquarters of the Mo- 
ravian Church. 

Count von Zingendorf (1700-1760) himself was grand- 
son of an Austrian nobleman who for conscience’ sake gave 
up all his estates. Young Zinzendorf was brought up by 
a godly grandmother and aunt, who were Pietists, and 
almost from infancy he evinced spiritual traits of rare depth. 
He was first educated as a boy under Francke at Halle, 
afterwards at the University of Wittenberg, where he was 
noted for his fervent spiritual character. Although later 
exposed to the strongest temptations in the way of. worldly 
allurements and honors at Paris and Dresden he with- 
stood them all, and finally he felt constrained, against the 
wishes of his guardian and friends, to resign the high posi- 
tion he had been given at Dresden and to devote his life 
wholly to evangelistic work. 

His chosen life-motto was, “I have one passion; it is He, 
and He alone.’ At the marriage altar he and his young 
bride, also of noble birth, covenanted together and with — 
the Lord to renounce their rank and to devote all their 
property as well as themselves to the service of Christ. In 
1727 he became the spiritual superintendent of the Herrnhut 
colony, and in 1737 was ordained Bishop of the Moravian 
Church. 

Meanwhile an incident occurred which exerted a deep 
and lasting influence upon Zinzendorf, and through him 
turned the tide of the whole Moravian movement in a mis-’ 
sionary direction. It was in 1731 that the Count was called 
upon to represent the Saxon court at the coronation in 
Copenhagen of Christian VI. of Denmark. While there 
he saw two Eskimos who had been baptized by Hans Egede, 


EARLY MISSIONARY SOCIETIES 83 


and learned with deep regret of the decision to give up the 
mission in Greenland. His attendants also met a negro, 
Anthony, who told them of the cruel lot of the slaves in 
the Danish West Indian colonies. Zinzendorf’s sympathies 
were profoundly stirred, as in turn were those of the 
Brotherhood when he narrated to them the incidents upon 
his return home. It was promptly resolved to take up the 
work in Greenland, while two devoted men were found and 
almost immediately sent out to St. Thomas in the West 
Indies. Thus in God’s own simple but wonderful way 
began the renowned foreign missionary work of the Mo- 
ravians, which rapidly extended farther to Central and 
South America, Labrador, the Indians of the United States 
and Alaska, to South Africa and Australia, and even to 
the snow-bound passes of the Himalayan mountains on the 
remote borders of Tibet. 

Some of their missionary efforts seem not to have been 
fully successful, and, measured by the size of their work 
or the number of converts in any particular field, their 
undertakings may perhaps appear to some minds to have 
fallen short of the most satisfactory results. Notwith- 
standing, the Moravians have set and maintained a standard 
of missionary devotion never yet approached by any other 
church body. 

They began in 1732 by sending out two missionaries. 
During the next I50 years they sent out 2,170 to various 
foreign fields. Their report for 1914 showed 156 sta- 
tions occupied, 1,690 preaching places, 478 missionaries 
(including I11 native missionaries) and over 2,000 other 
native helpers. There were upwards of 35,000 communi- 
cant members, and 440 schools with 36,000 pupils. 

While the Protestant churches at large are sending, at 
the very highest estimate, one member in two or three 
thousand, the Moravian Church sends one im every ninety- 
two. They furnish the unique spectacle of having three 
times as many members in their foreign missions as in their 

home churches. 
Such a report on the part of a community so weak in num- 
bers and in wealth constitutes one of the marvels of modern 
missions. Without a doubt it is traceable in large measure 
to the mighty spiritual impulse imparted by that remarkable 


84 THE PROGRESS OF WORLD-WIDE MISSIONS 


man, who as their leader set before them an example of 
such unqualified consecration of every talent, faculty and 
resource he possessed to the Christ whom he adored. The 
Brotherhood caught and perpetuated the spirit of their 
leader. Their seal is a lamb on a crimson ground, with 
the cross of resurrection and a banner of triumph, with the 
motto: “Vicit agnus noster, eum sequamur’ (“Our Lamb 
has conquered; let us follow Him’’). They have presented 
to the church of Christ a splendid object lesson of the great 
fundamental missionary principles as taught in the Scrip- 
tures. They have recognized themselves in debt to the 
world as trustees of the gospel, and have been taught frugal- 
ity of habits, readiness to sacrifice, and prompt obedience 
to the call of God to go anywhere, and with an emphasis 
upon the worst and hardest of fields as having the first 
claim. And no missionaries of the cross have been bolder 
as pioneers, more patient or persistent under difficulties, 
more heroic in suffering, or more entirely devoted to Christ 
and the soul needs of men than those of the Moravian 
Brotherhood. 


Missions to North American Indians. 

High-handed policy on the part of English sovereigns, 
and in particular religious intolerance, led to an ever-increas- 
ing stream of emigration to America, beginning early in the 
seventeenth century. The first company of these Puritans, 
known ever since in history as “the Pilgrim Fathers,” sailed 
in the Mayflower in 1620, and landed at New Plymouth on 
the Massachusetts coast. While the dominating motive of 
these new colonists was religious freedom for themselves 
rather than the carrying of the gospel to others, yet the fact 
of their religious character and of the price they had paid 
for their convictions naturally prompted to efforts in behalf 
of the Indians around them, and it is claimed that the vari- 
ous accounts sent back to England of the extension of the 
gospel among the red men contributed much to the interest 
aroused in the new continent. 

Among those who devoted themselves to the spiritual 
needs of the Indians mention here can be made of only a few 
of the most prominent. 

Roger Williams (1606-1683), the founder of Rhode 


EARLY MISSIONARY SOCIETIES 85 


Island, while filling a pastoral charge among the whites de- 
voted his best energy to working among the Indians. He 
learned their language, published a helpful Indian-English 
handbook, and was for forty years the staunch friend of 
the tribesmen, laboring for their material and spiritual 
welfare and frequently standing boldly in defense of their 
rights against the aggressions of the white man. 

John Eliot (1604-1690) occupies the first place in the list, 
because of the great length and signal value of his service, 
and has been called the Apostle to the North American 
Indians. A distinguished student at Cambridge and a 
master of the original languages of the Scriptures, young 
Eliot himself traced his conversion and deepest spiritual 
blessing to the holy influences of the home of Thomas 
Hooker, the Puritan exile, under whom he was for a time 
a teacher and whom he followed to the New World in 1630. 

Eliot began work as a minister at Roxbury, Mass., but his 
heart was soon drawn out intensely toward the Indians, and 
taking up the study of the language of the Pequot tribe of 
Iroquois Indians he gave the remaining fifty-eight years of 
his life to the work of their evangelization. In 1646, in the 
wigwam of one of the chiefs, he preached the first sermon 
ever known in their language. It proved a memorable serv- 
ice indeed, for the spirit of religious inquiry began to burn, 
and from that starting point souls in ever-increasing num- 
bers came under conviction of sin and were saved. He 
threw himself unreservedly into the work with all his 
splendid gifts and energies, fearlessly facing perils and 
cheerfully bearing privations for Christ’s sake. He naturally 
incurred the bitter hatred and opposition of the Indian 
priests, and plots were laid against his life, but in vain. As 
the influence of his preaching spread farther and farther 
afield his labors grew both in intensity and in variety. He 
became in turn evangelist, pastor, teacher, statesman, trans- 
lator and trainer of a native ministry. 

Facing the great difficulty of maintaining proper standards 
of Christian living among his converts in their old heathen 
setting, he gathered them together and organized a num- 
ber of centers which became known as “Praying Towns,” 
the first of which was at Natick, near Boston. “Here the 
Christian Indian could go to a church where an Indian 


86 THE PROGRESS OF WORLD-WIDE MISSIONS 


pastor preached, and to a school where an Indian teacher 
taught, and could live a Christian life free from the persecu- 
tions of the heathen Indians about them. The Indians who 
came to this town made a covenant as follows: “The grace 
of Christ helping us, we do give ourselves and our children 
to God to be His people. He shall rule over us in all our 
affairs, not only in our religion and the affairs of the church, 
but also in all our works and affairs of this world.’ ” ° 

By 1671 Eliot had gathered some 3,600 converted Indians 
into fourteen settlements. But perhaps an even greater 
legacy which he left behind him consisted of twenty-four 
carefully trained native preachers, and the ‘Moheecan 
Bible,’ a complete translation of the Word of God into 
Indian, which he effected during the years 1661-1663—the 
first Bible ever printed in America. The fact that that fa- 
mous Bible has no longer one living reader in no way takes 
from the value of Eliot’s gifted and consecrated labor upon 
it. But it does constitute a lasting monument to the shame- 
ful and indefensible treatment by which Eliot’s Christian 
community and the Indians in general were basely destroyed 
before the insatiate greed and unscrupulous measures of 
the “civilized”? white settlers, whose acts of violence were 
too often unrestrained and even condoned by those in author- 
ity. The National period of the government’s relation to 
the Indian has been fitly called a “century of dishonor,” and 
must always remain a disgraceful stain upon the pages of 
American history. 

Even in Eliot’s day there were not a few among his own 
countrymen who “not content to withhold aid, pitilessly 
pelted him with the hail of ridicule, or hurled at him the 
mud clods of aspersion.” Yet long before his death his 
work had compelled recognition in Britain. “It was largely 
because of the interest excited in England by Eliot’s work 
that ‘the Society for the Propagation of the Gospel in New 
England’ was organized in England (1649), one hundred 
and forty-eight years before the Society inspired by William 
Carey. Its work, with a largely increased scope, was later 
taken over by ‘the Society for the Propagation of the 
Gospel in Foreign Parts’ (1701). * 


a Winners of the World,” p. 90. 
7“Two Thousand Years Before Carey,” p. 400. 


EARLY MISSIONARY SOCIETIES 87 


In addition to the translation of the Bible, Eliot produced 
several valuable original works in the Indian language, and 
it was at the end of his Indian Grammar that he appended 
his famous motto, so fittingly applicable to all true missions: 
“Prayer and pains, through faith im Jesus Christ, will do 
anything.” 

The Mayhews. The record of this family, like that of 
the well-known Scudder family later in India, is unique in 
that the missionary spirit was carried down through five 
consecutive generations, their continuous service extending 
for one hundred and sixty years. Thomas Mayhew, Sr., 
an English merchant, in 1641 became the Crown patentee 
of the Islands now known as Martha’s Vineyard, Nan- 
tucket and the Elizabeth Isles, off the coast of Massachu- 
setts, and the Governor of the colony which was formed 
thereon. His son was pastor of the Colonists’ Church, but 
soon took up work for the native tribes living on the islands. 
With deep devotion the five generations of Mayhews under- 
took and accomplished the evangelization of these Indians, 
some thousands of whom became Christians and were or- 
ganized into churches. Zechariah Mayhew, of the fifth 
generation, continued his work as pastor to the tribes until 
his death in 1806. 

David Brainerd (1718-1747), under the auspices of the 
Scottish Propagation Society, began work among the In- 
dians near Stockbridge, Mass., on the Hudson River, but 
his main field of labor was among the aborigines of the 
Delaware River region. His missionary career was a brief 
one of only three or four years. Then, broken down by 
the hardships and exposures to which he had unfalteringly 
subjected himself in his long and perilous journeys and self- 
sacrificing labors for the Indians, he died of consumption at 
the home of his warm friend, Jonathan Edwards, the fa- 
mous preacher. But his short life of twenty-nine years has 
left behind it an influence seldom equaled in its powerful 
effect upon others. The memory of David Brainerd has 
been cherished by the most spiritual of each succeeding 
generation of Christians, and to-day is still as fresh and 
fragrant as ever—not because of his work but because of 
the rare depth of his spiritual life and his saintliness of 
character. Like Enoch, he walked with God, and the mem- 


88 THE PROGRESS OF WORLD-WIDE MISSIONS 


oirs left of his inner life of communion and prayer lead the 
reader into the very “holiest of all.” 

It was Brainerd’s holy life that influenced Henry Martyn 
to become a missionary and was a prime factor in William 
Carey’s inspiration. Carey in turn moved Adoniram Jud- 
son. And so we trace.the spiritual lineage from step to step 
—Huss, Wycliffe, Francke, Zinzendorf, the Wesleys and 
Whitefield, Brainerd, Edwards, Carey, Judson, and ever 
onward in the true apostolic succession of spiritual grace 
and power and world-wide ministry. 

Roman Catholic Efforts. Mention may be made of Roman 
Catholic missions of this Period to the Indians of the 
United States and Canada, but particularly Quebec. These 
missions were happily of a distinctly higher order than those 
carried on in South and Central America. The Franciscans 
began work among the Hurons near Quebec in 1615, fol- 
lowed by the Jesuits among the Iroquois south of Montreal 
in 1669. Among the names of these early laborers stand 
such as Brebeuf, Marquette, La Salle and others—hardy 
pioneers who penetrated the forests and braved the greatest 
hardships without a murmur. Not a few fell victims to the 
passions of the cruel savages; others gave their strength 
and life for their Indian converts. The work of these worthy 
men is commemorated by beautiful paintings of the scenes 
of their labors still to be seen in the Roman Catholic Cathe- 
dral of St. James in Montreal. The bitter wars which fol- 
lowed between the French and English sadly interfered with 
this work, and finally most of the missions disappeared en- 
tirely. 


QUESTIONS 


1. Give the name and dates of the Sixth Period of. Christian 
Missions. 4 Pee 

2. (a) Who first sought to arouse the Reformed church to 
missionary effort, and with what success? (b) What course did 
he afterwards personally pursue? 

3. What was the Pietist Movement? Who were its leaders? 
What missionary training school did they establish? 

4. Name the first foreign missionary enterprise of Reformed 
Christianity, and give a brief account of the work of its three 
most prominent missionaries. 


EARLY MISSIONARY SOCIETIES 89 


5. Give an account of the mission among the Eskimos of Green- 
land during this Period. 

6. Sketch the career of the great leader of the sect first known 
as Unitas Fratrum. 

7. Mention the outstanding feature of the Moravian Church, 
and indicate in general the location and results of its missionary 
work. 

8. What valuable lessons bearing upon Missions has the 
Moravian Church taught by its example? 

9g. Give the names of four leading early missionaries to the 
ae American Indians, and sketch the work of the most noted 
of these. 

Io. Give an account of Roman Catholic missions to the Indians 
of Quebec. 





i: r PART II: W orld-wide Extension — 


. 








Cuapter VIII 
PERIOD OF MODERN MISSIONS 
FROM CAREY TO THE PRESENT DAY (1792—) 


The foregoing records bring us to the dawn of the mod- 
ern missionary era, which by common consent and for sub- 
stantial reasons is said to have begun with Carey. ‘‘The 
gathering at. Kettering marks the beginning of the associate 
organization, which has been at the basis of the most suc- 
cessful missionary enterprises. Individual responsibility and 
mutual action took the place of the pure individualism of 
the apostolic and medieval ages, the ecclesiastical order of 
Roman Catholicism, and the State missions of the early 
Protestant era.” * 


Preparatory Forces. 

Changes in the world at large as well as within the church 
now witnessed that a new epoch had been reached. Geo- 
graphically, a new hemisphere had been discovered, while 
knowledge of the old had vastly increased. Commercial and 
colonizing schemes had brought the ends of the earth into 
new contact. The great East India Companies, Dutch and 
English, had—without intention or desire, it is true—paved 
the way for the missionary by making travel to, and residence 
in, eastern countries more practicable and safe. New in- 
ventions and scientific discoveries began to contribute their 
help. But a far greater factor still was what is known as 
the Renaissance, which had freed the intellectual and reli- 
gious world from the tyranny and blight of medieval sys- 
tems and traditions. On every hand there was the awaken- 
ing of new life. 

The developments in the religious world were by no 
means the least notable. The effects of the Reformation 


1“The Missionary Enterprise,” Bao 


94 THE PROGRESS OF WORLD-WIDE MISSIONS 


and Pietist movements have already been traced. It must be 
confessed that rationalism had brought evangelical religion 
to a low ebb in Germany and Holland, and formalism was 
sadly in evidence in the Established Church of England. 
But meanwhile the evangelistic movement under the Wesleys 
and Whitefield had begun, and the visit of John Wesley to 
America and his later contact with Zinzendorf and the 
Moravian center at Herrnhut exerted a distinct missionary 
influence upon the great leaders of Methodism. 

Last of all to be mentioned, but surely not least in effect, 
was a marked revival of prayer for the heathen world among 
the more spiritual Christians of the Old and the New Worlds. 
Robert Millar, of Paisley, published in 1723 a “History of 
the Propagation of Christianity, and the Overthrow of 
Heathenism,” in which he powerfully urged prayer as the 
first of nine means for the conversion of the heathen. The 
effect was great. Similar appeals by other leaders followed 
at intervals. In 1744, as a result of a refreshing revival, 
a call was issued widely for a sustained concert of prayer 
“that God’s kingdom may come,” and in 1746 a memorial 
was sent to America inviting all Christians there to unite in 
the same petition. It met with a hearty response from 
Jonathan Edwards, and a sermon by him which followed 
was one of the influences that stirred the heart of William 
Carey. To this new volume of prayer, the fruit of spiritual 
revival, are to be traced the beginnings of the modern 
missionary enterprise. 


“The Father of Modern Missions.” 

William Carey has been justly called “the father of mod- 
ern missions.” His career constituted an epoch indeed. It 
brought about a veritable revolution in missionary planning 
and thinking. Hitherto missionary undertakings had been 
mere isolated and spasmodic efforts on the part of individu- 
als or little groups, while the mass of the churches, minis- 
ters and members alike, remained utterly indifferent and 
apathetic toward the condition of the pagan world. It was 
through Carey that there came an outburst of general 


missionary zeal and effort such as had not been since the | 


days of the apostles, inaugurating a new era of united, 
organized, and systematic operations which have continued 


PERIOD OF MODERN MISSIONS 95 


without abatement and with ever-widening reach and in- 
creasing force to the present day. 

More than one missionary writer refers to the year 1792 
as “annus mirabilis,’ the famous date from which mission- — 
ary annals are to be reckoned backward and forward. Dr. 
D. L. Leonard places this year along with 44 A.D., when 


_ the Holy Ghost said, “Separate me Barnabas and Saul for 


the work whereunto I have called them,” and 53 A.D., when 
by a vision Paul was bidden to lay the foundations of the 
gospel in Europe. He adds: ‘We may speak of the ‘Carey 
epoch’ with every whit as.much propriety as of the Luther 
Reformation. We may as fitly term him the apostle of 
Modern Missions as Paul the apostle to the Gentiles, or 
Augustine apostle to the Britons, or Boniface apostle to the 
Germans.” ” my 

The decided change in the character and scope of the 
missionary enterprise from this point onward calls for a 
change in the manner of setting forth the facts. Hitherto 
the point of vision has been Christendom, as we have sought 
to trace the development of conviction and zeal for the 
world’s evangelization within the home churches, and the 


outreach of efforts in behalf of the heathen. Now we must 


transfer the point of vision to heathendom itself, and pre- 
sent in order the general facts and features of the different 
missionary lands and the beginnings and progress of gospel 


work within them. The facts connected with the ushering 


in of this new Period make our natural starting point to 


_ why? 


} 


_ be India. 


QUESTIONS 


1. Give the name and opening date of the Seventh Period of 


_ Christian Missions. 


2. What different factors helped to prepare the way for the 


modern missionary era? 


3. Who is known as the “Father of Modern Missions,” and 


4. What difference of aspect did Missions assume from the be- 


ginning of the Modern Period? 


2A Hundred Years of Missions,” p. 71 


~ CHAPTER [X 
INDIA 
AREA, 1,800,000 SQUARE MILES. POPULATION, 322,000,000 


I. General Features. 

The Land. India, including Ceylon and Burma, extends 
from Afghanistan on the west to Siam on the east, a dis- 
tance of over 2,000 miles; from the Himalayas on the 
north to Cape Comorin on the south, a distance almost as 
great. Its area is six-tenths that of the United States, or 
as large as that portion of the United States east of the 
Rocky Mountains. It is a great peninsula, triangular in 
shape, and divided physically into. three distinct sections, 
the mountainous Himalayan region in the north, the fertile 
river plains of the Ganges, Indus and Brahmaputra in the 
center, and the plateau known as the Deccan in the south, 
girt about by the Vindhya mountains on the north and the 
Eastern and Western Ghauts on either side. 

India thus possesses every variety of climate, soil and 
product, presenting the widest extremes of heat and cold, 
and wet and dry atmosphere. The greater portion of the 
country is hot, and therefore trying for Europeans. 

Resources. Of natural resources India has a vast and 
varied store. Her agricultural products are enormous, in- 
cluding rice, wheat, cereals, cotton, jute, sugar-cane, tea and 
coffee. Her forests still cover large areas and yield a va- 
riety of valuable woods. Her manufactures of cotton, fine 
textiles—chiefly silks, muslins, shawls and rugs—and metal 
wares are extensive. 

The People. India’s population is equal to that of North 
and South America and Africa combined. Only two per. 
cent. of the people live in cities of 10,000 or over, the re- 
mainder in small towns end ian amas taal villages. 


VISV ‘III dvN 








a ES SS <i Saat 
bayias MeN Fed o% Sm N + | — a z . 
§} <a Ss 2S : an ¥Y 
rs KOT U g 
2? 6 THONZE N 
fe) < > 30 

penis 6 Gis 
{AN 

\Y ISy canes! op = = ‘oN & \ Aug H-US 

* 7 
quigat tte 2 ee el Lb 





enouenon | 


98 THE PROGRESS OF WORLD-WIDE MISSIONS 


We cannot speak of one Indian nation or people, for 
there is not such, but rather a conglomeration of different 
races presenting every variety of color, physiognomy, lan- 
guage, social custom and religion. Some 200 distinct 
languages and dialects are spoken, 33 of them each by over 
300,000 people. Illiteracy abounds, only one male in ten 
and one female in one hundred being able to read, so that 
of persons over fifteen years of age only about nine per 
cent. of the total, and a little over one per cent. of the 
females, are literate. 

Racially, the population may be classified in five main 
divisions :—(1) Aryans or Hindus proper, the predominat- 
ing race; (2) Dravidians (known as Telugus, Tamils, Kana- 
rese, etc.), mainly in the south; (3) Aboriginal Hill Tribes, 
such as the Santals, Khonds, Bhils, Khols, Karens, etc.; 
(4) tribes of Indo-Chinese origin, chiefly on the southern 
slopes of the Himalayas and in Assam and Burma; (5) de- 
scendants of the early Mohammedan conquerors of Arab, 
Afghan, Mongol and Persian origin. 

The distribution by religion, according to the Govern- 
ment Census of 1921, substituting round numbers for more 
exact ones, as easier to memorize, is :— 


PTS Le HE I ei cdaite is 12k cal eh apace Keeton en 217,000,000 
Moslems eu oC a A bic) ok aR SV 69,000,000 
BucdaGhi sts! as. ela me belo hate lst Ate och a leles Rane ee 12,000,000 
Wawa eh 51 Ute OMEN I 8D, 1) CICS UA DBMS MPN EE ERI iy Ma oS 10,000,000 
Christians (including Protestants, Roman Catholics 
ANC AY TIANIS \ SM ete Una) el. teh ct) Ns a eRe nea nee ee 5,000,000 — 
SUITS GIS 8 10,0 BM COME RS UEC D2 le On ae Ee 3,200,000 
SPAITIS ee vie. 0 CLR I ie ACCRA Lt ets Vie 1,200,000 
AZOTOAStIans '( Pansees yi eins elle’ ss sie cee eiels neo ry meee 100,000 
a dit EPR LU Hal NG MRAM Pt NS aS lof AP oy 22,000 
Unclassified MinoriRelibions 3.06 0a. ae erty ees 18,000 
Brey e WN tA Soar nears ria niece (GORE cin AN a Sh 317,540,000 


On this basis, out of every 1,000 natives 683 are Hindus, 217 are 
Moslems, 38 Buddhists, 31 Animists, 16 Christians, and the remain- 
ing 14 are divided among the various minor sects. 


Historical Résumé. Only the briefest outline of Indian 
history is given here, for the purpose of supplying the con- 
nection between India and the outside world. For un- 


INDIA 99 


_ known centuries before the Christian Era, as well as later, 
invasion and conquest have been the lot of almost every 
generation. The attacks sometimes came from the sea, 
but mostly through the famous Khyber Pass on the north- 
west frontier. A long series of assaults by Moslems, 
Afghans, and Tartars began in 644 A.D. and continued 
through seven or eight centuries, always attended by ruth- 
less pillage and slaughter. In the sixteenth century Akbar 
founded the great Mogul Empire, whose fatal decline began 
a century later. 

The first Europeans to reach India were the Portuguese, 
in about 1500. Their sole object was trade, and they estab- 
lished their center at Goa on the west coast. The Danish 
East India Company founded settlements in 1616 at Tran- 
quebar and Serampore. The Dutch soon followed, dispos- 
sessed the Portuguese of Ceylon in 1651, and opened a fac- 
tory above Calcutta on the Hoogly. 

England’s first contact with Indian soil began in 1614, 
through the British East India Company, which soon after 
established trading posts at Madras, Calcutta and Bombay. 
Although at first purely a commercial concern, this Company 
was destined by a combination of forces gradually to gain 
possession of large territories and to assume civil authority. 
Ultimately a series of struggles ensued between this power- 
ful Company and its Dutch, Portuguese and French rivals, 
of whom the French East India Company had become the 
most formidable. ‘The last blow was struck in 1761, result- 
ing in capitulation by the French and leaving British in- 
fluence supreme. 

Even more serious was the conflict between the Company 
in its politico-commercial capacity and the native Indian 
rulers, who with their armies bitterly contended for their 
sovereign rights and dealt treacherously with the encroach- 
ing foreigner. Little by little the British Government was 
drawn into the situation, not at first with any design of con- 
quest, but compelled by moral obligations to see treaty rights 
respected and defend its subjects from Hindu treachery 
_-and barbarities. In revenge for the horrid tragedy of the 
Black Hole of Calcutta, in 1757, Britain seized the whole 
of Bengal, and thereupon began the building of a new 
British Indian Empire. The climax came a century later 


100 THE PROGRESS OF WORLD-WIDE MISSIONS 


through the memorable Sepoy mutiny of 1857, which 
marked the passing of the East India Company and the open 
assumption by the English Crown, in 1858, of political con- 
trol. Finally, on January Ist, 1877, Queen Victoria was 
proclaimed Empress of India. Two-fifths of India’s terri- 
tory and more than one-fifth of its population still remains 
semi-independent as native states, though subject to Britain’s 
oversight and ultimate authority. 

The attitude of the East India Company toward missions 
was anything but favorable, and its treatment of Carey, 
Judson and others was a sore trial to them and a disgrace 
to civilization. Yet none the less is it true that uninten- 
tionally this enterprise proved of great service to the mission- 
ary cause and an important factor in its development. Un- 
der British rule all native religions are allowed freedom 
of exercise, but Christianity is recognized as the religion 
of the Government and its propagation a legitimate enter- 
prise. 


II. .Missionary Work. 

Early Efforts. Mention has already been made of the 
earliest recorded efforts by Pantenus (p. 44) of early 
Roman Catholic Missions under Francis Xavier (pp. 70-72) 
and of the devoted and fruitful labors of Ztegéenbalg, Plit- 
schau and Schwartz, all of the Danish-Halle Mission (pp. 
76-80), who hold the distinction of being the first Protestant 
missionaries to India. 

William Carey (1793-1834). This Nestor of Modern 
Missions was born of poor parents in a village of North- 
amptonshire, England, in 1761. As a boy he evinced a 
taste for learning, and was a diligent pupil of the village 
school. At the age of fourteen William was apprenticed 
to a shoemaker at Hackleton. Brought up as a Churchman, 
he early experienced a real change of heart, joined the hum- 
ble Baptist Church, and at eighteen began to preach. To 
supplement his meager support as a pastor he continued his 
work as a cobbler. Resolved to fit himself for higher 
service, he utilized every available moment for classical 
study and wide reading, and by dogged perseverance, per- 


1The dates following names of missionaries, hereafter given, are those 
of their missionary service. 


INDIA 101 


haps even more than by brilliancy of intellect, he mastered 
Latin, Greek, Hebrew, French and Dutch, and gained a 
good knowledge of Botany and Zoology. 

A copy of Cook’s “Voyages around the World,” which 
fell into his hands, made a deep impression upon him, lead- 
ing his thoughts and sympathies out to distant lands, and 
a profound conviction laid hold upon him of the greater 
duty and task of the church to carry the gospel to the 
heathen world. Before him in his cobbler’s stall hung a 
large map of the world, with such statistics and other in- 
formation written upon it as he was able to collect respect- 
ing every country. 

At a ministerial meeting in Nottingham, when invited 
by the moderator to suggest a subject for discussion, young 
Carey proposed ‘“‘The duty of Christians to attempt the spread 
of the gospel among heathen nations.” As revealing somes 
thing of the weight of cold indifference and even stubborn 
opposition to missions which Carey had to overcome single- 
handed, the venerable moderator rose and in an agitated 
voice said: “Young man, sit down. When God pleases to 
convert the heathen, He will do it without your aid or 
mine.” Soon after this Carey published “An Enquiry into 
the Obligation of Christians to use means for the Con- 
version of the Heathen,” which still holds high rank among 
missionary treatises. 

But May 31st, 1792, is the date which will always remain 
memorable as the birthday of the new world-wide era of . 
missions, for on that day Carey preached his famous ser- 
mon from Isaiah 54:2, 3, giving out the great missionary 
maxims, “Expect great things from God,’ “Attempt great 
things for God.’ So profound was the impression made 
that soon afterwards, at Kettering, a company of twelve 
ministers formed the first Baptist Missionary Society, sub- 
scribing for its expenses £13. 2s. 6d. ($65.62). Carey 
offered himself as the first missionary, and after overcom- 
ing further severe opposition and tests of faith, and being 
refused passage in an English ship because of the hostility 


- of the East India Company to missionary work, he finally, 


with his wife and a companion, sailed in June, 1793, in a 
Danish vessel, and five months later landed at Calcutta. His 
parting message to the friends at home was terse and im- 


102 THE PROGRESS OF WORLD-WIDE MISSIONS 


pressive. ‘Yonder in India,” said he, “is a gold mine. I 
will descend and dig, but you at home must hold the 
ropes.” 

Carey’s first years in India were years of severe trial, the 
opposition of the civil authorities, the ill health of his 
family, and financial need being added to the many formi- 
dable difficulties of a pioneer missionary career in that early 
period. But with heroic courage and a firm faith in God 
he faced and overcame them all. For five years he supported 
himself as superintendent of an indigo factory, while mas- 
tering several languages, holding daily religious services for 
the factory employees, itinerating among the villages and 
working at the translation of the Scriptures. 

In 1799 he was joined by Marshman and Ward, the 
three forming the famous “Serampore Triad.” Together 
they laid strong foundations for subsequent missionary 
activities by establishing schools, colleges and printing 
presses, in addition to their evangelistic and pastoral work. 
Later, Carey’s rare linguistic gifts were recognized by the 
Governor General, who invited him to accept the post of 
teacher of Bengali, Marathi and Sanskrit in the new Fort 
William College at Calcutta. With the liberal salary of 
£1500 received for this service Carey supported himself 
and his two colleagues on a frugal scale, devoting the larger 
portion to the promotion of his beloved work. 

Carey’s monumental work was that of translator and 
author. By himself or under his supervision translations 
of the Scriptures, in whole or in part, were made in no 
fewer than 35 languages or dialects. In addition to these he 
compiled and published grammars in the Sanskrit, Bengali, 
Marathi, Telugu and Sikh languages, and dictionaries in 
Bengali and Marathi, besides editing numerous works in 
both English and the native languages. The magnitude of 
his literary accomplishments is truly astonishing, and well 
earned for him the title of “The Wycliffe of the East.” 

Withal, he believed in preaching, practised his belief un- 
compromisingly everywhere, and labored constantly for the 
conversion of individuals. He also threw his whole force 
and influence into efforts to abolish degrading and inhuman 
heathen practices, and was largely the means of securing 
the passage, in 1801, of a law prohibiting the throwing of 


INDIA | 103 


children into the Ganges in sacrifice, and of another law, 
in 1829, abolishing the horrid “suttee’ rite of burning 
widows on the funeral pyres of their husbands. 

It was when Dr. Carey had corrected the last sheet of 
the eighth edition of the Bengali New Testament, in 1832, 
that he uttered the words: “My work is done. I have 
nothing more to do but to wait the will of God.” He did 
not relinquish his labors, however, until he was compelled 
to take to his couch. On the ninth of June, 1834, the aged 
saint and veteran apostle entered into rest, having given to 
India forty-one years of priceless service, and leaving the 
whole Christian Church and heathen world his permanent 
debtors. 

Following closely upon Carey and his colleagues we have 
several other great missionary pioneers of India, who call 
for mention not only on the ground of their personal merits, 
but even more because of the representative character of 
their work. Each was, so to speak, a mold after which 
some one of the various lines of approved missionary policy 
and activity for the future was shaped. 

Henry Martyn (1806-1812). Born in southern England 
in 1781, this “saint and scholar” distinguished himself as 
a student at Cambridge, and expected to follow the legal 
profession. But out of a deepened spiritual experience, 
due in large measure to reading David Brainerd’s life, 
he was impelled to dedicate himself to God for missionary 
service. He applied to the newly formed Society of the 
Church of England to be sent to India, but since, under 
the rule of the East India Company, this was impossible, 
he accepted a chaplaincy as the only means to his end in 
view. 

Landing in Calcutta in 1806, he enjoyed a brief season of 
fellowship with Dr. Carey and his co-laborers, and this 
connection proved a providential link in the chain of God’s 
leading, by which Martyn’s rare literary gifts were applied 
to the work of translation. While faithfully performing his 
chaplain’s duties in several successive military posts, his 
spirit reached out to a wider ministry of preaching, holding 
discussions and opening schools among Hindus and Moham- 
medans; but particularly did he devote himself to the study 
of Arabic and Persian, as well as to Hindustani and San- 


104 THE PROGRESS OF WORLD-WIDE MISSIONS 


skrit. By arrangement with the Serampore missionaries 
the Persian translation of the New Testament was com- 
mitted to Mr. Martyn. The heat of the Indian plains proved 
too severe a test to his delicate constitution, a change be- 
came imperative, and an ocean voyage was recommended. 
This plan was taken advantage of by this devoted servant 
of God to attempt to verify the accuracy and utility of his 
Persian version of the New Testament by a visit to Arabia 
and Persia for intercourse with learned natives of these 
lands. 

In January, 1811, he sailed from Calcutta, and touching 
at Bombay and Muscat, reached Persia in May, when the 
heat was at its height. The remainder of the pathetic but 
thrilling story cannot be told in detail—Martyn’s long desert 
marches, attended by bitter hardships; his loneliness of 
spirit ; the completion and revision of his Persian translation 
amid physical weakness and suffering; his work of wit- 
nessing to the many Mullahs and students who sought him 
out. He prepared two beautiful gift copies of the Persian 
New Testament for the Shah of Persia and his son, but 
before the volumes could be presented, Martyn’s growing 
ill health compelled him to start for Constantinople with the 
hope of reaching England. The long and desperately hard 
journey overland proved too much for his frail body, and 
after enduring the most acute suffering he breathed his last 
on October 16th, 1812, at Tocat in Armenia, where his re- 
mains still lie buried. 

Two days after his arrival in India, Henry Martyn had 
written: ““Now let me burn out for God,’ and no words 
could more fitly express the spirit and record of that life 
“whose devotion, fervid zeal, and deep spirituality have led 
as many to become missionaries as David Brainerd’s flam- 
ing life.’’ ? 

Alexander Duff (1829-1863). This hardy Scotchman 
and great missionary was a pioneer in two senses, as being 
the first missionary of the Church of Scotland to India, and 
as leading the way to higher educational missions in that 
land. Dr. Pierson ranks him with Carey and Livingstone 
as “one of the great missionary triad of the new age.” 

2“TIndia and Christian Opportunity,” p. 167. 


INDIA 105 


Reaching Calcutta in 1830, at the age of 24, after a 
memorable voyage on which he twice suffered shipwreck, 
Duff threw himself energetically into his appointed task, 
He began a new chapter in Indian missions by introducing 
the policy of making English rather than the vernacular the 
medium of higher education, and also by insisting upon 
giving the Bible an essential place in the daily school cur- 
riculum. His plan was novel, and it was greeted with mis- 
trust by missionary leaders and with opposition by Indian 
Brahmans. But the aged Carey gave him his approval 
and sympathy, and the friendship of an educated and en- 
lightened Brahman of great influence, Rammohun Roy by 
name, proved a timely help. 

With unflinching courage the young missionary educator 
opened his school, and on the very first day faced the issue 
by bidding his pupils repeat after him the Lord’s Prayer in 
Bengali, and then putting into the hands of each one a 
copy of the Gospels and calling upon a pupil to read. An 
ominous silence ensued, after which one of the number 
said: “This is the Christian Master. We are not Chris- 
tians. How then can we read it?’ Whereupon Rammohun 
Roy, who was present, quietly rose and replied: ‘Christians 
have read the Hindu Shasters and have not become Hindus. 
I have read the whole Bible, and you know that I am not 
a Christian. Read the book and judge for yourselves.”’ 
The day was won, and the school became so popular that in- 
creased accommodation was soon necessary and many had 
to be turned away. Duff followed up his advantage by ar- 
ranging a course of lectures for educated men on natural 
and revealed religion. These lectures aroused great excite- 
ment and no little antagonism, but a spirit of inquiry 
~ was awakened, and Duff was rewarded by seeing a num- 
ber of gifted men renounce Hinduism and accept Christ. 
Some of these later became prominent in the gospel min- 
istry. 

Ill health twice compelled Dr. Duff to return home, in 
1834 and 1849, but the loss to India was perhaps more than 
compensated by the missionary impulse he imparted to the 
home churches, not only of Great Britain, but also of the 
United States, which he toured in 1854. Dr. A. T. Pierson 


106 THE PROGRESS OF WORLD-WIDE MISSIONS 


calls him “the most eloquent missionary orator of the cen- 
tury,’ and writes: “He made the very pulse of missions to 
beat quicker, shaping missionary effort and moving hundreds 
to go, as well as tens of thousands to give... and gave 
such impetus to work in other lands as no man since has 
ever equaled.” ° : 

Dr. Duff’s home church conferred upon him high degrees 
and honors, and after failing health required his taking 
final leave of India he accepted, in 1863, a Missionary 
Professorship, in which position he delivered lectures each 
winter in the colleges of Aberdeen, Edinburgh and Glasgow. 
By this and every other means, until death removed him 
in 1878, he labored to strengthen and extend the cause of 
missions, on whose altar his own gifts and powers had 
been unreservedly laid. 

Reginald Heber (1822-1826). This early missionary of 
the Church of England became the second Bishop of Cal- 
cutta. His career was cut short by death, but his name will 
ever be remembered and honored in connection with his 
immortal missionary and devotional hymns. The best 
known of these are: “From Greenland’s Icy Mountains,” 
“The Son of God Goes Forth to War,” and “Holy, Holy, 
Holy, Lord God Almighty.”’ He “united the zeal and piety 
of the Christian with the accomplishments of the scholar 
and the gentleman. Frew men have ever won in equal meas- 
ure the general esteem of society in India.”’ * 

Early British Societies. In addition to the Societies repre- 
sented by the distinguished pioneers already mentioned—the 
English Baptist, the Church of Scotland, and the Church 
Missionary Society—other British Societies also early en- 
tered the field, whose work has played an important part in 
Indian missions. The most prominent of these are the 
London Missionary Society, which first occupied South 
India in 1804, and the Wesleyan Missionary Society, which 
opened work in Ceylon in 1813. 

Genesis of American Missions. Samuel J. Mills may be 
termed the counterpart in America of William Carey in 
England, and the now famous “Haystack Prayermeeting” 


3 “The New. Acts of the Apostles,” pp. 130, 132. 
4Lux!, Christi,? ip. iita6, 


INDIA 107 


at Williamstown, Mass., was the birthplace of Modern 
American Missions, just as the Kettering assembly was of 
English Missions. 

The story is too familiar to require recounting in detail 
of how Mills, in whose soul the missionary passion had 
begun to burn from the very hour of his conversion, gath- 
ered around him at Williams College a little company of 
kindred spirits—James Richards, Francis Robbins, Harvey 
Loomis, Gordon Hall, Luther Rice, and Byron Green—now 
known as “the Haystack group,” to pray, ponder, and plan 
for some mission to the heathen. Later, at Andover Sem- 
inary, three others—Adoniram Judson, Samuel Newell and 
Samuel Nott—joined the infant Society, and it was directly 
due to the prayers and efforts of this consecrated company 
that, in 1810, the American Board of Commissioners for - 
Foreign Missions came into being as the first Society of its 
kind on this side of the Atlantic. 

On the toth of February, 1812, Messrs. Judson and 
Newell, with their wives, embarked for India, followed only 
nine days later by Gordon Hall, Luther Wright and Mr. 
and Mrs. Nott, for the same field. 

Adomram Judson (1812-1850). In the above list of noble 
_ missionary names Judson’s stands to-day by far the most 
prominent, and we single him out for particular mention as 
a representative of American pioneers to India, but more 
_ than this, as the God-chosen apostle of Burma. 

During his voyage to India Judson’s views of baptism 
were radically changed, and this fact providentially led to 
__the formation of the American Baptist Missionary Union, 

in 1814. He arrived in Calcutta only to be ordered out by 
_ the despotic and gospel-hating East India Company. His 
efforts to be allowed to labor at Madras proving in vain, as 
the only resort he took passage in a vessel for Burma and 
landed at Rangoon in July, 1813. Thus did the opposition 
of man but work out God’s higher purpose, as subsequent 
events proved. ‘Judson was forbidden by the Spirit to 
enter India because God would have him in Burma. There, 
among its wild tribes, was a people prepared for the Lord. 
The Karens had for centuries nourished the tradition of 
white teachers ere long to appear among them, bringing the 


108 THE PROGRESS OF WORLD-WIDE MISSIONS 


Book of God. When such a teacher came, they gave ready 
ear to his message.” ° 

It has been said of the Karen Mission that “in intensity 
of interest and measure of success it has scarcely been 
equaled by any other in modern times.” ‘When Judson 
died, hundreds of baptized Burmans and Karens were sleep- 
ing in Jesus, and over 7,000 survived in 63 churches, under 
oversight of 163 missionaries, native pastors and helpers. 
Judson had finished his Bible translation, compiled a Bur- 
mese dictionary, and laid the basis of Christian character 
deep down in the Burman heart.” ° 

But these results were not achieved without the keenest 
suffering in addition to arduous toil, When war broke out — 
in 1824 between Burma and England, Judson, suspected of 
being a spy, was thrown into prison. The story of his con- 
finement and the brutal treatment and physical agony he 
endured for nearly two years in filthy native jails, and of 
the heroic devotion of his gifted and consecrated first wife, 
Ann Hasseltine Judson, who labored to support him and 
effect his release, is among the most heart-moving of mis- 
sionary anecdotes. 

It was during the tedious early period of waiting in 
vain for permission to begin active preaching work, and 
while occupied with language study and translating the 
Scriptures, the awful powers of dominant Buddhism among 
the Burmans and gross devil-worship among the Karens 
meanwhile mockingly challenging his faith, that Judson was 
asked as to the outlook, and replied: “It is as bright as the 
promises of God.” Such words, under such circumstances, 
are a fitting commentary upon this great missionary’s char- 
acter and service. Dr. Geo. Smith calls him “the greatest 
of all American missionaries,’ and continues: ““Adoniram 
Judson is surpassed by no missionary since the apostle Paul 
in self-devotion and scholarship, in labors and perils, in 
saintliness and humility, in the result of his toils on the — 
future of an empire and its multitudinous peoples.” 7 

In the Baptist meeting-house at Malden, Mass., is a simple — 
memorial tablet with the following inscription: 


5“The Holy Spirit in Missions,” p. 92. 
6“The New Acts of the Apostles,’ pp. 109, 110. 
7 Quoted in “India and Christian Opportunity,” p. 173. 


INDIA 109 


In Memoriam. 
Rev. Adoniram Judson 
Born August 9, 1788 
Died April 12, 1850 
Malden, His Birthplace 
The Ocean, His Sepulchre; 
Converted Burmans and the Burman Bible 
His Monument, 
His Record is on High. 


John Scudder, M.D. (1819-1855). To this man belongs 
the honor of being the first medical missionary to India. 
Picking up Gordon Hall’s tract entitled “The Conversion of 
the World,” the heart of the young physician of New York 
City was stirred, and in 1819 he sailed for India under the 
American Board. Later the Reformed Church in America, 
of which he was a member, organized its own separate 
work on the field. Dr. Scudder labored in Ceylon and 
afterwards established a work of great value at Madras. 

“No stronger, more versatile, or more successful mission- 
ary pioneer ever evangelized a people as healer, preacher, 
teacher, and translator, in season and out of season. He 
lived in praying and working till, although he knew it not, 
‘he realized his ambition even in this world, ‘to be one of the 
inner circle around Jesus.’ There was not a town in south- 
eastern India which had not heard the gospel from his lips, 
while his descendants worked by his side and took up his 
_mantle.’* Not only did Dr. and Mrs. Scudder’s whole 
family follow their parents’ example of devoting their lives 
to missionary service, but also their children’s children after 
them, and now the fourth generation of this illustrious 
family is in preparation to take up the work. 

Later Societies. It is obviously impossible to attempt here 
to enumerate the many Societies and agencies which since 
the first quarter of last century have entered the India field. 
During the second quarter (1826-1850) thirteen Societies 
began work, during the third quarter (1851-1875) twenty- 
four others, and during the fourth quarter (1876-1900) 
some fifty more. 

In addition to the earlier Societies already referred to, 
others which stand out prominently because of their strong 
staff of workers and large native Christian community are 


8 “Conversion of India,” pp. 164, 165. 


110 THE PROGRESS OF WORLD-WIDE MISSIONS 


the American Presbyterian, which began work in 1834, and 
the American Methodist Episcopal, whose worthy pioneer, 
Dr. William Butler, arrived in 1856, and connected with 
which are also the well-known names of Bishops Wilham 
Taylor and James M. Thoburn. Prominent among several 
Societies from Continental Europe are the Basel Mission 
(1834), the Evangelical Lutheran (1841), and Gossner’s 
Society (1845). The World War struck a sad blow to 
these Missions through the necessary withdrawal of their 
German missionaries from British territory. Every possible 
effort was made by the British and American Societies of 
similar church order to care for the mission churches and 
activities thus left without oversight. Yet in spite of this 
the work has suffered a severe setback. 

Among the largest of a number of non-denominational 
Societies are the Christian and Missionary Alliance (1889) 
and the Ceylon and India General Mission (1893). The 
former has a force of about eighty missionaries, occupying 
twenty stations in the central part of India. The latter has 
its field in South India and Ceylon, with eleven stations and 
thirty-three missionaries. 

Mass Movements. The work of the Baptist Mission 
among the outcaste Telugus of Madras furnishes one of the 
most wonderful instances of the miracle-working power of 
God in modern missions. The unfruitfulness of that field 
during some thirty years of labor had won for it the name 
of “The Lone Star Mission,’ and a decision was all but 
reached at home to discontinue the work. But the divine 
restraint was felt, Dr. and Mrs. Clough were sent out, and 
soon there began a mighty revival which swept a multitude 
of souls into the kingdom. Ina single day at Ongole, dur- 
ing 1878, 2,222 were baptized, and 8,000 within six weeks, 
and the church there became the largest in the world. Nor 
did this latter-day Pentecost soon pass, but continued on 
with no permanent abatement, so that the report of the 
Mission for 1891 showed an ingathering of nearly 10,000 
Telugu converts into the church. 

A similar movement has more recently taken place among | 
the Sweeper caste in North India, where many thousands 
of converts have been received by the Methodist Episcopal 
Church alone. | 


INDIA 111 


It is recognized that such mass movements are not with- 
out their serious resultant problems. Unworthy motives 
are usually to be found on the part of some in seasons of 
what may be termed “wholesale conversions”; others are 
apt to get wrong or superficial ideas of what Christianity 
really is; others again mistake Christian liberty for license 
and are tempted to lay aside courtesy for their neighbors 
and due respect for their superiors. These and other 
dangers call for much prayer and watchfulness, and for 
careful Bible instruction and discipline. Alas, too often 
the missionary staff is painfully insufficient for the added 
strain. 

Policies and Methods. The early missionaries, following 
Carey’s lead, gave themselves to preaching to the masses 
in bazaars, temples and fairs, in mission hall and bungalow, 
and in systematic village tours, at the same time supple- 
menting such evangelistic work with translation, publication 
and school work. In general, most Missions adopt the 
policy of uniting these various methods. 

Some Societies, notably the Scotch, have laid special 
emphasis upon higher educational work, and large colleges 
are carried on at Calcutta, Madras, Bombay and other main 
centers. Others, like the Basel Mission, have emphasized 
industrial work, the need and opportunity for which, as well 
as for orphanages, grew largely out of successive years of 
dire famine and plague, as well as from caste difficulties. 

Medical missions have always been given an important 
place, although owing to the aid of this kind provided by 
the British Government there has not been the same neces- 
sity for them as in China and Africa. Yet they have been 
much used in opening new fields, and particularly has the 
female physician unlocked many a door closed to all others, 
and ministered untold relief to the suffering bodies, as well 
as salvation to the souls, of multitudes of India’s poor 
secluded women. It was America that took the lead in this 
form of service, and the first medical woman missionary 
was Clara Swain, M.D., sent out by the Methodist Episcopal 
Mission in 1869. 

One line of medical work deserving of special mention 
is that for the unfortunate lepers, of whom India has so 
many. Leper asylums were early established by several 


112 THE PROGRESS OF WORLD-WIDE MISSIONS 


Societies, and in 1874 a Mission to Lepers was organized 
in England by Mr. Wellesley C. Batley, which is doing a 
most worthy work. 

Bible, tract and Christian literature work has been 
strongly developed by the special Societies existing for that 
purpose, and such work is universally recognized as an in- 
valuable part of the missionary enterprise. 

Since 1889, when the first Y.M.C.A. Secretary went to 
Madras, the work of that organization has steadily devel- 
oped into a strong and fruitful factor, especially in reaching 
the great student body numbering at least 200,000, in 13 
universities, 200 colleges and several thousand other high 
grade institutions of technical training. 

Special Work for Women. Such work is deserving of 
separate mention in any mission field, but the more so in 
India because of the peculiar seclusion of India’s women 
and the peculiarly distressing conditions attending their life 
by reason of customs such as child-marriage, the position 
of widows, and formerly the suttee. The wives of the 
earliest missionaries—Mrs. Marshman, Mrs. Sarah (Board- 
man) Judson and others—began direct work for women. 
Miss M. A. Cooke, sent out by the Church Missionary 
Society in 1820, was the first single woman missionary to 
India and opened many schools for girls. 

Zenana work, which consists of visiting the secluded in- 
mates of Hindu and Mohammedan homes, especially among 
the more well-to-do, occupies a large place in evangelism for 
women. “In this close, heart-to-heart encounter the Chris- 
tian missionary learns the needs and sorrows of India’s 
oppressed wives and mothers. Here, in the very deepest 
heart of it, absolutely closed to men missionaries, the fam- 
ily life in all its multiform misery can be reached with the 
healing and purifying touch of Christianity.” ° 

There are estimated to be 40,000,000 women in zenanas, 
and 50,000 zenanas are now open to the visits of mission- 
ary women. The number of child-widows, whose lot is 
pitiable in the extreme, is 27,000,000, and of these 281,000 
are under fifteen years of age. In connection with the vile 
rites of Hinduism, 288 in every 10,000 of the population 


oiux UChristr’ inion. 


INDIA 113 


are said to be consigned as dancing-girls or priestesses to a 
life of prostitution in the temples. 

Educational work of every stage, from kindergarten and 
primary school up to college and Bible-training school, now 
includes females. The higher education of girls and young 
women was brought about only after long struggles against 
native prejudices. The first Christian College for Women, 
not only in India but in all Asia, was established at Luck- 
now, in 1886, by Miss Isabella Thoburn of the Methodist 
Episcopal Mission. This was followed in 1890 by another 
at Palmacotta, in South India, under the Church Missionary 
Society. Government colleges were also opened to women 
in 1870, and during the first thirty years over 1,300 women 
passed the entrance examination. 

A few examples will serve to show something of the 
readiness and ability of Indian women to respond to these 
higher privileges. Miss Lilavatt Singh, B.A., a young 
Hindu lady professor in Lucknow College, made such an 
impression by her address at the Ecumenical Conference of 
—1go00, in New York, that the late President Harrison re- 
marked: “If I had given a million dollars to foreign mis- 
sions, I should count it wisely invested if it led only to the 
conversion of that one woman.” 

Mrs. Sorabj1, the wife of one of the first Christian con- 
verts from among the Parsees, together with her daughters, 
has justly won distinction by her splendid work of con- 
ducting vernacular schools of a high order, and vitalized by 
a true Christian tone, for the various native races. 

But the best known and most worthy of all is Pandita 
_ Ramabai, universally acknowledged to be the most distin- 
guished woman in India, native or foreign. Her education 
was so thorough and her intellectual ability so great that 
the highest title possible for a native woman was conferred 
upon her. Forsaking idolatry she turned to Christ, and 
then consecrated herself with a love and devotion truly won- 
derful to the emancipation of child-wives and child-widows 
from their terrible bondage. In the famines and pestilences 
of 1897 and later years her ministry expanded far beyond 
her original design, as she threw herself into the desperate 
situation and rescued thousands of girls and women from | 


114 THE PROGRESS OF WORLD-WIDE MISSIONS 


death, destitution and the base designs of wicked men. 
Never will the writer forget the privilege he enjoyed of 
being the guest of this remarkable woman in her great 
Christian settlement known as “Mukti” (salvation), and 
addressing her ‘‘family’’ of many hundred sweet-faced little 
child-widows. Her schools, orphanage and rescue home 
have witnessed some wonderful outpourings of the Holy 
Spirit and the conversion of great numbers of souls. 

After more than thirty years of prodigious labor, this 
great “scholar, saint and servant,” as one of her biographers 
designates her, fell asleep in Jesus on the 5th of April, 1922. 
Her death was noted in both the secular and the religious — 
press the world around, and a host of her friends of every 
race deeply mourn her loss. But she “being dead yet speak- 
eth’ through thousands of lives touched and changed by her 
direct ministry, and other thousands inspired by her noble 
example. 

Opposing Forces. Among the many which could be men- 
tioned we must pass over the majority, as being more or less | 
common to all heathen lands, and refer only to three which 
bear in a peculiar way upon India. 

(a) Caste. This hoary system of rigid division of society 
into innumerable cliques holds the Hindu nation in a mighty 
thraldom and is beyond question the most potent enemy of 
missionary work. It permeates every phase of daily life 
with its vitiating poison. It promotes physical degeneracy 
by restricting the circle in which marriage is permitted, 
engenders bitter class hatred, and obstructs intellectual prog- — 
ress by its dictum that only the Brahmans are fit to read 
or teach. As bearing directly upon missions, it is responsible 
for these two grave evils among others: “First, it threatens — 
every person inclined to become a Christian with losses and 
sufferings of the most grievous character; and secondly, it 
segregates the new convert and puts him in a position where 
he can have little or no influence over his former friends,” *° 

(b) Hinduism. This religion of three-fourths of the 
people of India actually boasts 330,000,000 gods and god- 
desses. Originating in Brahmanism, it has long since de-— 
generated into a huge system of demonology. 

After many years of experience in China and some con- 


10 “India and Christian Opportunity,” p. 221. 


INDIA 115 


tact with a number of other mission lands, the writer feels 
bound to say that nowhere else has he seen heathen religion 
sunken to such unspeakable depths of vileness and impurity. 
Krishna, one of the most popular Hindu deities, is reputed 
to have had 16,100 wives and is the very incarnation of 
sensual lust. The religious rites and temple carvings to be 
seen in Benares, the sacred city of the Hindus, are so abom- 
inable that any description of them is out of the question. 
Hindu religion is utterly divorced from morality. The 
Hindu believes that a religious motive justifies every im- 
morality, however gross. Indeed, lust has been deliberately 
deified, and the whole system of Hindu worship reeks with 
the filthiest sensual suggestions and is an active force for the 
corruption of morals. 

A well-known lecturer who cannot be charged with preju- 
dice or pro-missionary sentiment writes on his visit to India: 
“India is so much worse than any one can describe it; the 
people are so much more vile than can be imagined; the 
forms of vice are all so disgusting! If you will consider that 
for generations, every power that wicked imaginations can 
devise has been used to develop the lowest passions of both 
men and women, when the most widely worshiped god is 
the mere personification of the most debasing of sins, you 
can imagine the condition of things.” ** 

(c) Modern Cults. Various attempts have been made of 
later years by educated Hindus to effect a reform of Hindu- 
ism. Recognizing its weakness and corrupt practices, but 
unwilling wholly to renounce it and turn to Christianity, 
these men have sought to effect an amalgamation of Chris- 
- tian ideas with the old Hindu Vedas, and to form a sort 
_ of composite or eclectic religion. Thus various Somajes 
have sprung up—such as the Brahmo Samaj, Arya Samaj, 
and others—which, while progressive in spirit and aiming at 
social reform, are strongly rationalistic and pantheistic in 
their tendencies. These mere “half-way houses between 
Hinduism and Christianity’? cannot be regarded as helpful, 
any more than can Islam with its boasted monotheism. 
They include no mention of Christ in their creed, refuse 
to acknowledge Him as Saviour, and are at heart and in 
actual operation foes of the gospel. By their attractive 


11 “Lux Christi,” p. 114. 


116 THE PROGRESS OF WORLD-WIDE MISSIONS 


philosophies and reform propaganda they exercise a power- 
ful influence over the student body, and thus must be classed 
among the serious opposing forces to missionary work. 

Under the heading of anti-Christian education, such a 
high authority as the late Dr. S. H. Kellogg writes: “Than 
the Arya Samaj, Christianity has no more deadly enemy in 
India. In its active and unceasing hostility to all missionary 
effort, it can only be compared with Islam.” * 

The Unfinished Task. Even after 130 years of continu- 
ous missionary work.since Carey’s arrival, India has still 
much land to be possessed for Christ. To quote from the 
World Missionary Conference Report: “Quite apart from 
those fields in which the present missionary staff is insuffi- 
cient for the accomplishment of the work begun in them, 
there are vast districts which must be described as unoc- 
cupied, or not effectively occupied. . . . Large portions of 
the United Provinces, Eastern Bengal, Chota Nagpur, the 
Central Provinces and the Central Indian Agency, and above 
all, the Native States, are absolutely undermanned. In 
many of the Native States mission work is carried on under 
great difficulties. Two generations have passed away since 
Missions began work in some of these sections, yet scarcely 
one-third of the population have had the gospel made known 
to\thenn iy 

A careful survey made as late as 1921 shows that of 
the 493 districts into which India may be divided (with an 
average area greater than that of Delaware and Rhode 
Island combined), 185 districts (37 per cent.) are without 
a resident missionary, I13 (23 per cent.) are very inade- 
quately occupied, and only 195 (40 per cent.) are fairly 
well occupied.** 

Statements drawn from articles by leading missionaries 
in The Missionary Review of the World are to the effect 


that as late as 1906 there were in the United Provinces 17 — 


districts containing a population of 16,000,000 without an 
ordained foreign missionary; that among the Native States, 
Gwalior with 1,000,000 people had only one mission station, 
and Bhopal with 1,250,000 people had only two stations. 


12 The Missionary Review of the World, December, 1899, p. 885. 
13 “Report of World Missionary Conference,” Edinburgh, Vol. I, pp. 159 


oO, 
14 The Missionary Review of the World, April, 1922. 


INDIA 117 


In all India there are said to be 710,000 towns and villages 
yet unoccupied as stations or outstations. Such facts should 
strike home to each Christian conscience with convicting 
FORCE! 

New Political Situation, Great as have been the claims 
of India and grave her missionary problems at any time, 
recent political developments have added a new and serious 
factor to the situation. ‘The defeat of Turkey by the Allies 
and the threatened dismemberment of that foremost Moslem 
Power were taken advantage of by shrewd Mohammedan 
propagandists to stir up the religious feelings of the great 
Moslem population of India, and for a time there were 
ominous rumblings which threatened an outbreak of vio- 
lence. 

But even more serious has been the persistent agitation 
of the Indian Nationalist party against British rule. Despite 
the liberal attitude of the British Government in adopting 
legislation granting an increased measure of self-govern- 
ment to its Indian subjects, the radical wing of the National- 
ists refused to be satisfied and became loud in their demands 
for complete home-rule. Revolutionary mass meetings were 
held, inflammatory speeches delivered and literature circu- 
lated, and under the name of the ‘‘Non-cooperation Move- 
ment’ a boycott of English courts, schools and merchandise 
was started. 

For a time the situation was very grave, and much anxiety 
was felt for the safety of Europeans in India, including the 
missionaries. But the Government faced conditions with a 
cool head and a firm hand, and at the most critical moment 
its prompt action in arresting and imprisoning “Mahatma” 
Gandiu, the popular leader of non-cooperation and the idol 
of the people, had the salutary effect of putting a stop to 
public demonstrations and restoring order. For the present, 
Indian affairs have resumed normalcy and the outlook seems 
more hopeful. 

It is indeed a cause for thanksgiving that throughout this 
period of social unrest and political uncertainty mission 
work has gone forward without interruption or slackened 
pace. On the contrary, missionaries in many parts testify 
to increased interest in the gospel, larger sales of Christian 
literature and greater numbers of inquirers and converts. 


118 THE PROGRESS OF WORLD-WIDE MISSIONS 


Surely the good hand of God is to be,seen in thus preserving 
the open door for missions and prospering .the work of 
His servants in troublous times like these. 

India’s Appeal. “No country needs the gospel more than 
India. With all her antagonistic faiths, her superstitions, 
her idolatry and in some quarters her intolerance, India 
cannot make real progress or attain to the heights of her 
deserved destiny unless she has become unified under Christ. 
The political situation makes the need more urgent. Under 
the liberal British administration, education has become 
widespread and the machinery of modern civilization is to 
be found everywhere. One result has been an embryonic 
spirit of democracy and a desire for self-government. To 
this desire Great Britain is acceding as rapidly as conditions 
warrant. Every year sees the Indian in possession of 
greater political power. Some day India will be a great self- 
governing unit. If the unit be Christian the world will be 
the gainer; if not Christian, the world will be the loser. 


Missionaries in India render the whole world a glorious 


service.” 1° 


Statistical Summary. The following figures pertaining 
to Protestant Missions in India are taken from reports for 
1921, and are the latest accurate statistics available: 


Societies; At WOrkaiMacinie wu clays etldiels irae sues eee 146 

Roreien Missionary stall ise ees elasis alee eulele cee hay. nee 5,465 

Résidenceystattonsigian cio sue aatellabe. se Willy Viste Memnee ieee melee 1,146 

Native workele ert e sae Creme ict, (ceo) ia ite, east Ce 42,930 

Oittestations | Gey AM eR eMC Merrett igh Ss ra esd eae 10,082 

Baptized Christians ars irimuciie ss. cvcalate slits ug cet aetna 849,299 
QUESTIONS 


1. Give the area and population of India, and describe its 
physical features, climate and resources. 

2. Divide India’s population into its main constituent groups 
(a) racially, (b) religiously, giving approximate numbers. 

3. Describe briefly the course of events in India leading up to 
complete British control, giving main dates and names involved. 

4. Give an account of the birth of Modern Missions (a) in 
England, (b) in America, with dates. 


15 From article in The Missionary Review of the World, April, 1922. 


INDIA 119 


5. Name those who composed the “Serampore Triad,” and sketch 
the career of the most prominent one. 

6. Name the three most prominent India missionaries following - 
after Carey, and state the outstanding feature of the work of each. 
7, Give an account of the career of the “Apostle of Burma.” 

8. Name five of the most prominent British Societies laboring 
in India, four American, three Continental, and two non-denomi- 
national Societies, and give date when each entered the field. 

g. Identify the “Lone Star Mission,’ and give a brief account 
of its earlier and later history. 

10. What special forms of mission work exist in India for par- 
ticularly needy classes. 

11. Name and give date of arrival of (a) first male medical 
missionary, (b) first female medical missionary, (c) first single 
lady missionary. 

12, Give names and brief accounts of three prominent Christian 
women of India. 

13. Cite three of the chief opposing forces to Christian Missions 
in India. 

14. To what extent is India’s evangelization still incomplete? 

15. Describe the latest political situation in India, and the events 
leading up to it. 

: 16. Give latest statistical summary of Protestant Missions in 
ndia. 


CHAPTER X 
SOUTHEASTERN ASIA 


Under this heading may be grouped several countries 
which together occupy a large area, peninsular in shape, in 
the southeastern corner of Asia, between India and China. 
These countries are Farther India (comprising Assam and 
Burma), Siam, the Malay Peninsula, and French Indo- 
China. 

While world events have brought other missionary lands 
into prominent notice and discussion, nothing seems to have 
occurred in late years to call special attention to this group 
of countries. For this reason the story of missionary effort 
and achievement within them, although in some respects 
of an unique character, is less familiar in general than the 
record of work in other fields. 


ASSAM 


Assam has now the status of a province of India proper, 
and forms a connecting link between. that, land,.on its ex- 
treme northeastern frontier and Burma.” Its. ‘population 
(7,600,000) includes the Assamese people, who have mostly 
become Hindus, some of them Mohammedans, and several 
wild hill tribes who are still pagan demon-worshipers. Yet 
it is among these more primitive people that the gospel has 
had its greatest success, and accounts are given of some 
wonderful conversions in recent years, and of scenes that 
recall the Welsh revival. 

The chief missionary agencies at work are the American 
Baptists, Welsh Calvinistic Methodists, and the Society for 
the Propagation of the Gospel. 


BuRMA 


Area and Divisions. This northeasternmost part of 
Britain’s vast Indian Empire now consists of Lower Burma, 
120 


SOUTHEASTERN ASIA 121 


Upper Burma and the Shan States. Its total area exceeds 
230,000 square miles and is thus somewhat smaller than 
Texas or about twice the size of the British Isles. Lower 
Burma has been British since 1826, but Upper Burma only 
since 1885, when the outrageous crimes of the notorious 
King Thibaw compelled Britain to intervene, overthrow this 
bloody tyrant and establish humane and righteous rule. 

The People. The population is over 13,000,000. About 
four-fifths are Burmans, who are Mongolian in race and 
supposed originally to have migrated from the borders of 
Tibet. In character they are indolent, self-satisfied and 
fond of pleasure. In religion they are Buddhists. Burma 
is called “the land of Buddhism and pagodas.”’ The pagodas 
are the shrines of the Buddhists and are found everywhere 
and in almost countless numbers. The lofty Shwe Dagon 
pagoda at Rangoon, covered with gold plate at a cost of a 
million dollars, is one of the most famous shrines in the 
world. 

The remaining one-fifth of the population is made up of 
various tribes—the Karens, Shans, Chins, Kachins and. 
others—living mostly in the hills. These tribespeople are 
mainly descendants of migrations from western China 
many centuries ago. They are lower than the Burmans in 
civilization and are demon-worshipers in religion. 

In addition to the native races, there are many Chinese 
and Fast Indian residents, particularly in Rangoon and the 
few other large centers. The Chinese number 350,000 and, 
as elsewhere, by their proverbial industry and thrift they 
have secured the bulk of the business of the whole coun- 
try. 

Karen Tradition. Special interest attaches to the Karens | 
from the missionary viewpoint. A simple-minded people 
numbering about 900,000, they suffered cruel treatment at 
the hands of the Burmans prior to the coming of the British. 
They cherished certain old traditions which, strangely 
enough, seem to point to some earlier knowledge of the 
biblical narrative, and which gave them a vague expectancy 
of some kind of deliverance and blessing that would come 
to them through white teachers from the West. They were 
thus remarkably prepared for the coming of the mission- 
ary, gave heed to his message, and from the beginning 


122 THE PROGRESS OF WORLD-WIDE MISSIONS 


evinced a spiritual receptivity which has few parallels in 
missionary annals. 

Missions. The oldest and largest missionary work in 
Burma is that of the Northern Baptists of America, dating 
back to 1813. The story of the noble Adoniram Judson, 
who laid the foundations of this work amidst great suffering 
and trial, has already been outlined in the previous chapter. 
Burma was the first, and for considerable time the only, 
foreign mission field of this Board. It has been given a 
strong staff of workers and liberal support and has yielded 
one of the richest harvests of all Baptist Missions. 

It has now more than 1,000 churches, with 79,000 mem- 
bers, and its schools give instruction to 30,000 pupils. 

By far the greatest results have been among the Karens. 
The transformation wrought by ,the gospel among these 
formerly despised and degraded people is one of the out- 
standing miracles of modern missions. Fully eighty per 
cent. of the hundreds of Karen churches and schools are 
now entirely self-supporting, and they have sent their own 
missionaries among other tribes of Burma and the Karens 
of Siam. 

Next to the Baptists, the Society for the Propagation of 
the Gospel and the American Methodist Episcopal Church 
are the most important agencies at work in Burma. 

Missionary work is carried on along all usual lines. 
There are a number of missionary educational institutions 
of high grade, and Rangoon has two large colleges and a 
Mission Press, 


SIAM 
Area, 195,000 square miles. Population, 9,200,000. 


The Land. Siam lies between Burma on the north and 
west, French Indo-China on the east and the Malay States 
on the south, with a long coast line on the Gulf of Siam 
and the Indian Ocean. In area it is about equal to Spain 
or four times the size of New York State. It is moun- 
tainous in the north and south, while its central part is an 
alluvial plain. It is tropical in climate and products, with 
a rich soil and vast and valuable forests. 


SOUTHEASTERN ASIA 123 


The People. The population of Siam is far from homo- 
geneous. The natives belong to the Tai race, who came 
originally from China. The Siamese proper are one of three 
subdivisions of the Tai. They live in southern Siam and 
are the dominating element in the land. The other sub- 
divisions are called Eastern and Western Shan (or Tai). 
Then come the Laos, of whom there are well over a million 
in northern Siam. The Chinese constitute a third important 
class, even more numerous than the Laos and are to be found 
all over the country. They are the strongest and wealth- 
iest element in Siam, and almost completely control the trade 
of the kingdom. Their free intermarriage with the Siamese 
has had the effect of improving the quality of the latter race. 

In addition to these main racial elements the population 
includes many natives of the adjacent countries—Malays, 
Cambodians, Annamese, Karens, etc. 

Advanced Conditions. Although the Siamese, like the 
Burmans, are inclined to be indolent and easy-going, Siam 
is next to Japan the most advanced country in Asia. It 
possesses excellent roads, modern postal, telegraph and police 
systems, well-equipped schools and many other features of 
Western civilization. Bangkok, the capital, has its trolley 
cars, electric lighting system, automobiles and up-to-date 
manufacturing plants. 

Such advancement is to be traced to the enlightenment 
which came to the late monarch, King Chulalongkorn, while 
still the Crown Prince, through the influence of the early 
missionaries and his subsequent travels in Europe. When 
later he became king he introduced a program of reforms 
which revolutionized material conditions and government 
affairs. Yet the morals of the country have not been cor- 
respondingly affected; polygamy and concubinage with 
their train of social evils are commonly practised, and other 
imported vices have taken strong hold upon the land. 

Missions. Attention was first drawn to Siam by visits 
from early missionaries to the Chinese, nearly a century ago, 
in the hope of securing an entrance to China from that 
quarter. The American Congregationalists and Baptists 
responded to an earnest appeal sent home by these workers 
to occupy Siam. Both these Societies began work, but a 
series of misfortunes compelled them to withdraw before 


124 THE PROGRESS OF WORLD-WIDE MISSIONS 


any assured results had been achieved. The American Pres- 
byterians (North) soon followed and by 1847 had com- 
menced permanent work. 

The early years were filled with hardship and trial, owing 
mainly to the bitter opposition of the anti-foreign king and 
Buddhist priests. The missionaries were prevented from 
renting or buying property, were on one occasion ordered 
out of their premises to find shelter as best they could, their 
few native converts were fiercely persecuted and their 
helpers imprisoned. But when the prospect seemed hope- 
less the hostile king suddenly died, the enlightened and 
friendly prince succeeded to the throne and all was changed. 
Since then the missionaries have enjoyed the marked favor 
of the government and their work has had unhindered 
course. Some of them were placed in charge of royal hos- 
pitals and given official position. Several lady missionaries 
were invited to teach the women of the royal household. 

The Southern Field. Mission work was for some years 
confined to southern Siam, where in spite of the friendliness 
which developed on the part of the people of all ranks the 
results in actual converts have not been large. Languid in- 
difference due to physical and mental sloth, the influence of 
strongly entrenched Buddhism and the prejudicial example 
of Roman Catholicism, which entered from the adjacent 
French territory, have all been serious hindrances. Never- 
theless there have been some true and notable conversions 
among both Siamese and Chinese, and the social results of 
missionary effort in this field have been unusually great. 

The Northern Field. Work in northern Siam among the 
Laos began only in 1867. In this region results came more 
quickly and have been much larger than in the south. At 
the very beginning an able and influential Buddhist scholar 
was wonderfully converted. Others followed, the work at- 
tracted attention, persecution broke out, and two noble — 
Christians were cruelly murdered. But God overruled this 
sad event for good, the hostile governor died, a “Procla- 
mation of Religious Liberty to the Laos” was issued and 
persecution ceased. Since then the work has steadily de-— 
veloped and has extended even beyond the borders of Siam 
into French and Chinese territory. 

Apart from the publication and circulation of the Scrip- 


SOUTHEASTERN ASIA 125 


tures through the American Bible Society, missionary work 
in Siam is wholly in the hands of the Presbyterian Mission, 
which now has ten stations, a staff of about 100 foreign 
and 400 native workers, and a native church of nearly 8,000 
communicants. The work includes several hospitals and 
schools of higher grade and a large Mission Press. 

Neglected Eastern Siam. The present missionary force 
is far too small for the task of evangelizing this country. 
Its entire eastern section, with one-half the whole population, 
has no missionary and is still practically untouched by the 
gospel. 

Larger Region of the Tai Race. Mention has already 
been made of the Tai race as the original stock from which 
most of the people of Siam have come, but the present distri- 
bution of this great race extends over a wide region 400,000 
square miles in area, comprising not only northern Siam, 
but also the Shan States of Burma, the Laos frontier of 
French Indo-China and a section of the southwestern 
provinces of China. 

The Tai are a primitive race, as ancient as the Chinese 
and resembling them a good deal in appearance. Most 
authorities seem to regard them as of Mongolian origin, 
although some think them more akin to the Aryans of India. 
Known in general as the Tai (meaning “‘free’) race, they 
are in certain sections also called the Shan and the Lao 
people. Until touched by missionaries in northern Siam 
they were almost lost to the knowledge of the world. Yet 
recent and reliable estimates place their total number at 
between sixteen and twenty millions. To Dr. W. Clifton 
_ Dodd of the North Siam Presbyterian Mission, who labored 
for these people with a consuming zeal until his death in 
1919, belongs largely the credit of establishing missionary 
contact with the Tai in their remote interior habitat. The 
beginnings of work among them have been signally blessed 
and some thousands have already turned from their 
“demons’’ to the Lord. But the vast field as a whole has 
barely been touched, and the present handful of mission- 
aries needs to be multiplied many times over if this long 
neglected but promising race is ever to be adds evan- 
gelized. 


126 THE PROGRESS OF WORLD-WIDE MISSIONS 


MaLay PENINSULA 


This long, finger-like peninsula, extending southward 
almost to the equator, forms the extreme southeastern tip 
of the continent of Asia. It comprises the British crown 
colony known as the Straits Settlements at the southern end, 
the Federated Malay States under British protection, and | 
five other States adjoining Siam in the north, four of which 
were formerly tributaries of Siam, but were ceded to Britain 
in 1909. 

The total population of the peninsula is about 3,300,000, 
divided among Malays, Chinese (native born and immi- 
grants), Tamils from India, and aboriginal tribes, besides 
a rapidly increasing number of Europeans and Americans. 
‘The diversity of races and languages constitutes a serious 
difficulty in the way of missionary work. 

In the Straits Settlements several Societies are at work. 
The American Methodist Episcopal Mission has large 
schools at Singapore and Penang, where thousands have 
received Christian education. It has also an extensive pub- 
lishing plant at Singapore. Its church members number 
2,000. The Society for the Propagation of the Gospel has 
another thousand converts, and the English Presbyterians 
and the Brethren have a few hundred each. Missionary 
effort even in this most accessible area is far from adequate, 
and is mostly confined to the Chinese and Tamil immigrants. — 
Almost nothing is attempted in behalf of the Malays, who — 
are the most numerous and are almost all Mohammedans. 

As to the other sections of the peninsula, comprising 
almost three-fourths of the total population, the situation is 
even worse, for missionary effort is feeble and straggling. 
On the east coast are many diverse tribes of degraded — 
aborigines, living away in the jungles, who have scarcely © 
been touched, while the northern states adjacent to Siam are © 
devoid of missionaries. 

It is a shameful fact that within this peninsula, every part — 
of it under the control, directly or indirectly, of a so-called © 
Christian nation, there are at least 2,000,000 souls for 
whose spiritual enlightenment and conversion absolutely 
nothing has yet been done. Meanwhile the soul-blighting 


SOUTHEASTERN ASIA 127 


religion of Islam is becoming a more and more pervasive 
force throughout the peninsula. 


FRENCH INDO-CHINA 


Area, 250,000 square miles. Population, 20,000,000. 

The Land. This last section of Southeastern Asia lies to 
the east of Siam, bordering on the China Sea and touching 
China on the north. In size one-fourth larger than France, 
this territory came piece by piece into the possession of that 
_ Power, and in 1898 was united under the name of French 
Indo-China. Politically, it consists of five States: the 
Colony of Cochin China and the Protectorates of Annam, 
Tonking, Cambodia and Laos. 

Physically, it consists of two parts: vast alluvial plains 
in the east and south, drained by two large rivers; and 
heavily wooded mountains in the interior to the north and 
west. The soil of the plains is rich and produces one of the 
world’s greatest rice crops, besides other grains, cereals, 
fruits and spices. The mountains yield valuable minerals. 
The climate is hot and trying to Europeans. 

The People, The inhabitants, aside from some 24,000 
Europeans, are mainly Annamese, who occupy the fertile 
plains; Cambodians, who are more akin to the people of 
India; and aboriginal tribes known as Mois, Thais, Tchams, 
etc., who have been driven back for the most part into the 
mountainous interior. 

The Annamese are an extremely ancient people, descended 
from a tribe belonging to the Mongolian race, which be- 
tween 2,000 and 3,000 years before the Christian era occu- 
pied the southern part of China as well as the territory now 
_known as Tonking. For more than 1,000 years (B.C. I11I- 
A.D. 968) they were ruled by a Chinese dynasty, and thus 
became strongly influenced by Chinese civilization. The lit- 
-erary and moral code of Confucius gave definite shape to 
Annamese thought and religion, with results distinctly seen 
even at this late date, for the prevailing religion of the Anna- 
mese is a Chinese mixture of Confucianism, Buddhism and 
Taoism, with the worship of ancestors and genii as the 
dominant feature. 


128 THE PROGRESS OF WORLD-WIDE MISSIONS 


Besides the native races, there is a large Chinese popula- 
tion in the main cities and towns. As in all adjacent lands, 
the Chinese merchants with their keen business sense and 
enterprise have captured most of the big business of the 
country, including the large export trade in rice. They are 
amongst the most well-to-do and highly respected citizens. 

French Influence.~ The French Government has given 
much attention to its Far Eastern possession, and the visitor 
from the West is surprised to find such cities as Saigon, 
Haiphong and Hanoi thoroughly Europeanized, with broad, 
well-paved streets, beautiful parks and boulevards and hand- 
some buildings. Over 1,200 miles of railroad and three 
times that length of automobile roads provide excellent 
transportation throughout a large portion of the country. 

In sad contrast to these material improvements are the 
spiritual and moral conditions, for Indo-China is still a be- 
nighted heathen land. It is true that Roman Catholicism 
has been disseminated to some extent and boasts not a few 
churches and converts. But, as the writer can testify from 
a personal visit, investigation finds it to be a superficial thing 
of form, tolerating all the old superstitions and vices and 
giving no new spiritual possession to its converts. And it 
is painful to add that the morals of the natives have been 
made worse, rather than better, through contact with civil- 
ization, because of the shocking example and enticement of 
many European residents and visitors of the baser sort. 

Missions. Owing to the historic attitude of France, as a 
Roman Catholic Power, toward Protestantism, this exten- 
sive country with its vast population has had to be classed, 
up to a few years ago, among the totally unoccupied fields. 
With the exception of two Swiss Brethren missionaries in 
the remote interior of Laos, near the Siam border, and one 
colporteur of the British and Foreign Bible Society, Protes- 
tant missionaries were barred from Indo-China. 

Only in to11, following the severance of Church-State 
relations in France, was the Christian and Missionary Alli- 
ance able to effect an entrance from its adjacent field in 
South China. The first foothold was secured in Tourane, — 
on the coast of Annam. From that beginning the work has — 
gradually extended, not without difficulties, and even yet 
with some hampering restrictions, until it has pressed its 


SOUTHEASTERN ASIA 129 


way into four of the five States of Indo-China, Laos being 
the State excepted. Eight stations are now occupied by 
twenty-five missionaries. Much blessing has attended the 
work in this new and neglected field, and already there is a 
native church of 500 members, largely self-supporting and 
showing evidence of measuring up to its responsibility for 
the evangelization of the whole land. 

The recent occupation of Pnompenh, the capital of Cam- 
bodia, registers an encouraging advance into unoccupied 
territory. Yet the fact remains that French Indo-China is 
still one of the least evangelized and most needy mission 
fields in the whole world. 


QUESTIONS 


1. Name the countries comprising Southeastern Asia, and give 
the location, size, population, different racial elements and dominant 
religions of each. 

2. Name the main missionary agencies at work in each of these 
countries. 

3. Give some account of the work of the largest Mission in 
(a) Burma, (b) Siam, (c) French Indo-China. 

4. Among what section of the population has missionary suc- 
cess been greatest in (a) Burma, (b) Siam? 

5. Describe present material, political and moral conditions in 
Siam, and their bearing upon mission work. 

6. (a) Locate and describe the Tai people. (b) How numerous 

are they? (c) What mission work has been done among them? 
_ 7. Give the political divisions of French Indo-China, and sketch 
briefly its history. 

8. Indicate the sections of Southeastern Asia wholly or largely 
unoccupied by Missions, and the approximate number of people 
unreached. 


CHAPTER XI 
CHINA 


AREA, 4,275,000 SQUARE MILES. POPULATION, 440,000,000 


I. General Features. 

Area and Divisions. The Chinese Republic, formerly the 
Chinese Empire, comprises China proper, or the Eighteen 
Provinces, and the vast dependencies of Manchuria (3 prov- 
inces), Mongolia, Chinese Turkistan and Tibet to the north 
and west. The area of China proper is about 1,500,000 
square miles, and that of the whole Republic about 4,275,- 
000 square miles. Its total size is thus greater than the 
United States or the entire continent of Europe. Its largest 
province, Szechuan, is the size of France or the combined 
size of New England, New York, New Jersey, Pennsylvania 
and Ohio; its smallest, Chekiang, is slightly larger than 
Ireland or about equal to Maine; while Manchuria is three 
times the size of the British Isles or almost that of the com- 
bined Atlantic seaboard States from Maine to Florida. 

Physical Features. Covering the full extent, in latitude, 
of the north temperate zone, China presents a wide variety 
of altitude, soil and climate. It has 2,000 miles of coast- 
line, abounds in mountain ranges, and is traversed by many 
great rivers and a perfect network of smaller streams and 
artificial canals. The Yangtse River is 60 miles wide at its 
mouth, and is navigable by large ocean steamers for 700 
miles, and by smaller vessels, designed to overcome the 
rapids, for 1,100 miles farther. China offers every variety 
of landscape—broad, level plains, rolling hills, loess deposits, 
lofty mountains, and the sublime Yangtse gorges. 

Resources. China’s resources of every kind are practi- 
cally inexhaustible. There are said to be 600,000,000 acres 
of arable soil. In minerals probably no other country in 
the world can compare with China. Coal areas alone are 
estimated at 200,000 square miles—twenty-five times the 

130 


CHINA 131 


size of Wales, and rich deposits of iron alongside of the coal 
make a combination well known to be the basis of modern 
industry and material wealth. 

Population. The lack of any reliable census has made 
computations largely a matter of guesswork. Published 
estimates have ranged all the way from 250,000,000 to 446,- 
000,000. The more recent estimates, based upon fuller data, 
favor the higher figures. That of the Chinese Maritime 
Customs in 1921 put the population at 443,382,000. The 
Chinese Post Office estimate of the same year was 436,094,- 
953, not including Mongolia, Tibet and the Manchurian 
province of Fengtien. 

It is a solemn fact to reflect upon that fully one-fourth of 
the entire human family live in China. The density of 
population varies greatly in the different provinces, from 
872 to the square mile in Kiangsu to 48 in Kansu. The 
Fighteen Provinces and Manchuria together comprise much 
less than one-half the total area of the Republic, and yet 
contain more than thirty-nine-fortieths of the population. 

Antiquity. China, otherwise called the Middle Kingdom, 
the Flowery Kingdom, the Celestial Empire, and the land of 
Sinim (Isa. 49:12), is the oldest of existing nations. Its 
legendary history goes back to about thirty centuries before 
the Christian era, and its true historical period is conceded 
by Western scholars to date from 2000 or 2200 B.C.—in 
other words, 1,500 years before the founding of Rome, 700 
years before the Exodus, 300 years before the call of Abra- 
ham. Think of a people that can boast a national history of 
forty centuries, during which their language, institutions, 
arts, government and religion have all continued on lines 
clearly formulated at that remote period! Think of a nation 
which has seen the rise and wane and final extinction of the 
greatest world empires of history—Assyria, Babylon, Greece 
and Rome—and yet lives on, the same compact race, unim- 
paired in vitality and even increasing steadily in numbers! 

Qualities and Achievements. Among the indisputable 
marks of a worthy and venerable civilization of which the 
Chinese can boast are their elaborate system of patriarchal 
government; their remarkable written language and litera- 
ture; their world-famed discoveries, such as the mariner’s 
compass, gunpowder, and the art of block-printing; their 


132 THE PROGRESS OF WORLD-WIDE MISSIONS 


unique manufactures of silks, porcelain, lacquerware, etc. ; 
and their vast store of valuable empirical knowledge along 
every line. The present Chinese are physically strong, pos- 
sess great powers of endurance and adaptability, are prover- 
bially industrious, patient, frugal, and, as a rule, peace- 
loving. Their great*drawback has been that, as true disci- 
ples of their illustrious sage, Confucius, their faces have 
been turned backward in a worship of the immeasurable 
past. For long centuries this characteristic effectively 
blocked the way to alladvancement. With a spirit of intense 
conservatism they stubbornly resisted any change and fought 
the importation of foreign ideas, until a series of startling 
events and providences within the past twenty-five years has 
wrought undreamed-of changes, forced the nation from her 
age-long seclusion, and launched a new China upon the stage 
of international affairs. 

Religions. It is usually stated that there are three chief 
religions in China—Confucianism, Taoism, and Buddhism. © 
This does not mean, however, as might be inferred, that the 
people are divided into three different sects each with its 
separate faith. Most of the Chinese profess all three re- 
ligions, and practise one or other as occasion prompts them, | 

Confucianism, derived from the teachings of the great 
Chinese philosopher, Confucius, who lived in the 6th century 
B.C., is, strictly speaking, not so much a religion as a sys- 
tem of political and social ethics. The instructions of Con-_ 
fucius are confined to the duties and relations of society and 
the State. While he mentioned the Supreme Ruler, under — 
the term “heaven,” he gave no clear account of such a being, 
did not define man’s duties toward him, and was silent re- 
garding a future life. Yet the system embodies the worship 
of nature and of departed spirits, ancestors in particular. 
“Thus sanctioned by the sage, ancestral worship has re- 
mained the heart and soul of Chinese religion.” * : 

Confucius himself is an object of special worship, all 
cities being provided with temples in his honor. The Man- 
darins perform official worship to the sage twice a year. No 
images or priests are connected with this worship, and Con- 
fucianism in theory is opposed to idolatry. Yet in popular 
practice the worship of idols, as well as nature worship (the 

be Che \Uplift of China, .92) 


CHINA 133 


deities of the hills, the rivers, the wind, the rain, etc.), goes 
on along with ancestral worship, all enjoying together the 
official sanction of the State. 

Taoism claims as its founder Lao-tse, a great philosopher 
born fifty years before Confucius, but the system has long 
since departed from the theories of its reputed founder, and 
is to-day grossly materialistic and full of all kinds of gro- 
tesque superstition. It has brought the Chinese into bondage 
to innumerable demons and evil spirits, and is responsible 
for a great variety of absurd beliefs and harmful practices. 

Buddiism was imported into China from India in 67 A.D. 
by the Emperor Ming Ti, who was dissatisfied with the 
materialistic trend of Confucianism and Taoism, and wel- 
comed a religion which by its doctrines of the transmigra- 
tion of souls and future punishment professed to shed some 
light upon the fate of the dead. It met with much opposi- 
tion, and even to-day “its position is that of an officially 
proscribed, though actually tolerated, heresy.” ? Yet it has 
gained general recognition and a multitude of followers, 
and has filled China with its temples and shrines. 

Both the Taoist and Buddhist priests are for the most 
part lazy, ignorant, vicious parasites on society, actuated 
only by mercenary motives and despised by the people, who 
regard them as indispensable evils. 

There are also scattered through China, mainly in the 
western provinces, Mohammedans, estimated at from five 
to ten millions in number. They are much less zealous in 
their religious practices than the Moslems of India and the 
Near East, but maintain their forms of faith, abstain rigidly 
from eating pork, and do not intermarry with the Chinese. 
They are, as a rule, stronger in their resistance of Chris- 
tianity than any other of the religious sects, and thus far 
very few have become Christians, 


II. Missionary Work. 

The Nestorians. The earliest known introduction of the 
Christian faith into China was by the Nestorians, who early 
in the sixth century came overland from the west, reso- 
lutely pushing their way across vast deserts and lofty moun- 
tains. These Syrian priests appear to have been kindly re- 


~» 2“The Uplift of China,” p. 105. 


134 THE PROGRESS OF WORLD-WIDE MISSIONS 


ceived by the Emperor, and to have made a large number of 
disciples. Strange indeed is it that after being propagated 
for some eight centuries the Nestorian faith lost its influ- 
ence to the extent that every trace of the movement disap- 
peared and its very existence in the Empire was forgotten. 
Only in 1625 was a buried marble tablet discovered by acci- 
dent in Sian Fu, province of Shensi, bearing the date 781 
A.D., and recording in Chinese and Syriac characters the 
arrival of the missionaries and the success of their work. 
This famous Nestorian Tablet is still on exhibit in the city 
of Sian. 

Early Romamst Efforts. An Italian monk, John de 
Monte Corvino, reached China by the overland route from 
India about 1294. Like the Nestorians, he was well re- 
ceived by the Mongol Emperor, the great Kublai Khan, and 
his work was at least outwardly very successful. A church 
was built and an orphan asylum conducted at Peking, thou- 
sands were baptized, and the New Testament and Psalms 
were translated into Chinese. But in 1368 the Mongol 
dynasty gave place to the Ming dynasty, and the new rulers 
viewed the “foreign religion” with disfavor. A period of 
bitter persecution broke out, and a blank of nearly 200 years 
followed in the history of Christianity in China. 

Later Romanist Activities. Next came the effort of the 
great Jesuit missionary, Francis Xavier, to enter China— 
an effort cut short by his death in 1552. The actual en- 
trance was effected by the distinguished monk, Matteo Ricct, 
and a companion, who were sent from Macao in 1580 and 
traveled through the country disguised as Buddhist priests. 
After encountering many trials and difficulties, the labors of 
these men and their successors met with pronounced success, 
churches were built and Christian communities formed. The 
priests’ scientific knowledge won for them no little prestige 
and favor at Peking. But then the inherent proclivity of 
Romanism to internal dissension and political intrigue as- 
serted itself. Bitter disputes arose among the various orders 
—Jesuits, Franciscans and Dominicans—with respect to the 
consistency of Christians practising Confucian rites. Their 
persistent meddling in political affairs, moreover, was 
strongly resented by the Chinese authorities. The result was 
a growing disfavor, and in the early eighteenth century out- 


CHINA 135 


breaks of violent persecution all but annihilated the Roman 
Catholic Church in China. At last, in 1724, Christianity 
was proscribed by edict and the missionaries were banished 
from the Empire. 

Protestant Missions, Protestant missionary work began 
with, Morrison’s.artival in 1807, and may be divided into 
the following periods: 


(1) 1807-1842—to the Opium War. 

(2) 1842-1860—to the Treaty of Tientsin. 
(3) 1860-1895—to the Chino-Japanese War. 
(4) 1895-1911—to the Chinese Revolution. 
(5) I9gII- —to the present. 


First Preriop (1807-1842) 


Robert Morrison (1807-1834 ),° the noble Protestant mis- 
sionary pioneer to the Chinese nation, was sent out by the 
London Missionary Society in 1807. Like Carey, he was of 
humble parentage and occupation—a shoe-last maker—and 
acquired a good education and several languages by dint of 
persevering application. Like Carey, too, he was refused 
passage by the East India Company, so reached Canton via 
the United States in an American ship. His famous retort 
to a sneering question put to him by a shipowner in New 
York reveals something of the Christian character of the 
young pioneer. “So then, Mr. Morrison, you really expect 
to make an impression on the idolatry of the great Chinese 
Empire?” asked the skeptic. Quickly and with emphasis 
came the reply, “No, sir, but I expect God will.” 


None but a man prepared by God would have been equal .~ 


to the task Morrison faced. He was unwelcome alike to the 
Chinese, the East India Company, and the Jesuit mission- 
aries at Macao. Trials and discouragements thickly beset 
him; he met with opposition at every turn. At first he 
dwelt in a room of an American warehouse in Canton, 
_ dressed in Chinese garb, and was obliged to conceal him- 
self indoors while pressing his task of Chinese language 
study. Soon he was compelled to withdraw to Macao, a 
coast port 90 miles south, which had been in the possession 


3 The dates after names of missionaries are those of their missionary 
service. 


136 THE PROGRESS OF WORLD-WIDE MISSIONS 


of Portugal since 1557. At the end of two years his linguis- 
tic attainments won for him the position of translator for 
the East India Company. God’s hand was unmistakably in 
this, for it not only provided Morrison with a liberal salary, 
but, what was far more, it secured him the safest and per- 
haps the only means_of remaining in China. 

In addition to his official duties he applied himself assidu- 
ously to the task of thoroughly mastering the language and 
translating the Scriptures, while also embracing the limited 
opportunities presented to him for evangelistic work. In 
1812 the translation of the New Testament was completed, 
and that of the entire Bible in 1818, with some help from 
Dr. Milne. Besides the Bible, Morrison ultimately published 
more than a score of different works, including a Chinese 
grammar and his monumental dictionary of six volumes and 
4,500 pages. In 1814, after seven long years of patient 
toil, he baptized in Macao Tsai A-ko, the first known Chi- 
nese Christian convert. In 1824 Morrison visited England 
and was received with honor by the churches and also by 
the King. He returned to China in 1826 and died there 
in 1834. 

“The missionary life of Dr. Morrison covered but twen- 
ty-seven years, yet in view of the circumstances and the 
difficulties of the time, his achievements are almost incredi- 
ble. Although his actual converts were less than a dozen, — 
and although he was excluded from all but a corner of the 
land to which he devoted his life, yet by his literary labors 
he laid the foundations for all future work, and by giving 
the Chinese the Christian Scriptures in their own language © 
he captured a commanding position in the very heart of © 
the land to be possessed. ‘By the Chinese Bible,’ he said 
himself, ‘when dead, I shall yet speak.’ ”’ 4 | 

William Milne, Morrison’s first associate, arrived in 1813. 
He attempted to join him in Macao, but was compelled to — 
withdraw, and finally settled at Malacca. There he estab- 
lished an Anglo-Chinese college and a printing press. He 
was joined in 1816 by Walter Medhurst, and together these © 
two pioneers, undaunted by the fact of being denied resi- — 
dence in China, carried on in Malacca, Batavia and other © 
points in Malaysia and the Dutch East Indies, to which many — 

4“The Uplift of China,” p. 141. 


CHINA 137 


Chinese had emigrated, a vigorous work of preaching, teach- 
ing, translation and publication, the influence of which was 
mightily felt within the Empire itself, despite the best efforts 
of her rulers to counteract it. 

Dr. Karl Gutzlaff, of the Netherlands Missionary Society, 
deserves mention along with the above named trio of the 
London Missionary Society as an able and effective pioneer 
of this early period. Despite the rigid prohibitions of the 
Chinese Government against missionaries and Christian lit- 
erature, Gutzlaff contrived, as surgeon or interpreter, to 
make several voyages in trading vessels up and down the 
coast. Stoned by angry mobs, hounded by the police, haled 
before the mandarins, he yet succeeded in distributing large 
quantities of Scripture portions and tracts, and the accounts 
of his adventures stirred up new interest at home in Chinese 
missions. 

American Pioneers. The earliest American missionaries 
to China were Rev. E. C. Bridgman and Rev. David Abeel, 
sent out by the American Board in 1829. Bridgman’s most 
valuable contribution to Chinese missions was his literary 
works. His name ranks high among Bible translators and 
revisers. He began the publication of the Chinese Reposi- 
tory, a storehouse of valuable information about China, 
which continued to be issued for twenty years. 

In 1833 Dr. S. Wells Williams joined the little group as 
missionary printer, but was destined to distinction later on 
as sinologue, historian and diplomat. His “Middle King- 
dom” is still the standard authority on the Chinese Empire. 

Dr. Peter Parker was the first medical missionary to 
China, sent out by the American Board in 1834. He estab- 
lished a hospital at Canton, which lays just claim to being 
the first institution in heathen lands with distinctive aims of 
its kind. It has had a marvelous career under the direction 
of a long line of distinguished missionary physicians, and 
still continues its beneficent work of healing to many thou- 
sands annually. Dr. Parker was singularly successful in 
overcoming by his skill the animosity of the Chinese, and 
has been said to have ‘‘opened China at the point of the lan- 
cet.” Inno mission field has medical work met with a more 
imperative call of need, or found a vaster field of service; in 
none has such work been more signally used in disarming 


138 THE PROGRESS OF WORLD-WIDE MISSIONS 


bitter prejudice, in opening the door for the gospel, and thus 
in ministering healing to sinful souls as well as to diseased 


bodies. 


SECOND PERIOD (1842-1860) 


This period dates from the end of the Opium War in 1842 
to the ratification of the Treaty of Tientsin in 1860, at the 
close of what is known as the “Arrow War.” Some knowl- 
edge of the course of development of political and commer- 
cial relations between China and other nations during these 
early years is essential to a proper appreciation of the condi- 
tions attending the efforts of pioneers in introducing mis- 
sionary work. 

The immediate occasion of the Opium War was the at- 
tempt of British vessels to import a consignment of Indian 
opium at Canton. ‘This act of forcing upon China a de- 
structive drug which has proved her greatest national curse 
and the ruin of countless millions of her people, body and 
soul, can never in itself be justly defended, but must be re- 
garded as an indelible blot upon the fair name of Britain. 
Yet it must be recognized that opium was not the real cause, 
but only the occasion of the war. The true cause lay in the 
conceited arrogance of the Chinese Government, its utter 
contempt for treaty obligations entered into, the,outrageous 
restrictions placed upon commerce, and the insulting and 
intolerable treatment of foreigners. The war clearly had 
to come, but it is ever to be regretted that an unrighteous 
and indefensible incident was the occasion of it. 

God, however, turned the unhappy event to China’s spirit- 
ual blessing, for by the Treaty of Nanking the five ports of 
Canton, Amoy, Fuchow, Ningpo and Shanghai were opened 
to foreign residence and trade, and Hongkong was ceded to 
Great Britain. At once there followed an inrush of mission- 
ary forces and activities such as has probably never been — 
paralleled in any other land in the same time. In addition 
to the London Missionary Society (1807), the American — 
Board (1830), and the Protestant Episcopal Church of © 
America (1835), which were already on the ground, or, 
more properly speaking, waiting at the doors, other Socie- 
ties entered the field in the following order :-— 


CHINA "189 


1842. American Baptist Missionary Union 
American Presbyterian Mission 
American Reformed Church Mission 

1843. American Southern Baptist Mission 

1844. Church Missionary Society 

1846. Basel Missionary Society 

1847. American Methodist Episcopal Mission 
English Presbyterian Mission 
Rhenish Mission 

1848. American Southern Methodist Mission 

1852. English Wesleyan Missionary Society 

1859. English Baptist Missionary Society 


Not a few memorable names occur in the list of the mis- 
sionaries of this period. Among the best known are Dr. 
Legge, whose translation of the Chinese Classics, and com- 
mentary thereupon, have become famous; Drs. Lockhart, 
Hobson and Kerr, medical pioneers; Dr. Wm. Ashmore, 
best remembered as a staunch champion of the principle of 
a self-supporting and self-propagating native church; Rev. 
Wm. C. Burns, translator of Bunyan’s “Pilgrim’s Progress” 
and many helpful hymns, whose saintly character as well as 
distinctive methods of getting close to the Chinese exerted 
a powerful influence. 

A few sentences may well be quoted from Dr. A. H. 
Smith’s general summary of the above two periods of Prot- 
estant Missions in China. Referring to the missionary 
movement in military terms, he writes: “To this Christian 
invasion there was almost everywhere opposed on the part 
of the Chinese a steady and a powerful resistance. . . . The 
missionaries were everywhere watched, suspected, despised, 
insulted, and, as opportunity offered, plundered. They 
were denied a spot for the sole of their foot to rest upon, 
were repeatedly driven out only to return again, and when 
at last a habitation or a chapel had been laboriously secured, 
it was perhaps torn down, and the weary process had to be 
begun anew. It is not strange that amid insanitary sur- 
roundings, with unwholesome food, and incessant anxieties 
and toils, many men and women utterly broke down. Out 
of a total of 214 male missionaries previous to 1860, 44 had 
died. . . . The foundations of all the subsequent mission 


140 THE PROGRESS OF WORLD-WIDE MISSIONS 


work in China were by them laid deep, and strong, and well. 
The average missionary life of this handful of men was but 
seven years, and but one attained to forty years. But in 
view of the Bible translations and repeated revisions, ‘com- 
mentaries on the Scripture written, grammars and diction- 
aries of the language~prepared, tracts printed, converts 
made, churches formed, native preachers employed, Chris- 
tian schools organized,’ the way hewn out of obstinate rock, 
and China in spite of the Chinese themselves opened, it was 
impossible for those then living not to exclaim in devout 
thanksgiving and praise, ‘What hath God wrought?’ ... 
Let us learn from the records of the past how vast are the 
results which God can accomplish with but a handful of 
human laborers, and from a contemplation of the yet 
greater task remaining, what a trumpet-call is sounding for 
men and women of like spirit with those who have gone 
before to enter into and complete their labors.”’ ° 


Tuirp PrErtop (1860-1895 ) 


The Opium War had not after all settled the matters at 
issue between China and foreign nations, and the ground 
had all to be wearily gone over again. Another war broke 
out in 1856, known as the “Arrow War.’ Canton was 
captured by the British and French, treaties were made at 
Tientsin in 1858, only to be set at nought by China, and it 
was only in 1860, when Peking was taken by a foreign 
force, that the treaties were finally ratified. The Treaty 
of Tientsin stipulated that ten more cities should be opened 
to trade and the whole Empire opened to missionaries, and 
that Christian converts should be free from persecution. 

As a result of this second “opening of China’ there was 
at once an exodus of missionaries from the few centers 
already occupied to the new treaty ports, and efforts soon 
followed to penetrate the interior. But despite all treaties 
signed, and promises made, by China’s rulers, the actual 
opening up of China, whether to missionary work or to 
foreign intercourse, was destined to be in the teeth of bitter 
opposition from the authorities and frequent anti-foreign 
uprisings of the people, throughout this entire period and 

5“The Uplift of China,” pp. 151-153. 


CHINA 141 


even beyond it. Missionary progress up to the very end 
of the nineteenth century was punctuated by insult, riot and 
bloodshed. 

Serious outbreaks occurred in 1870 at Tientsin and Han- 
kow, when over a score of foreigners were brutally killed 
and much property was destroyed. Another virulent anti- 
foreign demonstration took the form of vile anti-Christian 
placards and pamphlets issued from the capital of Hunan 
province in 1890. These were followed by riots in the 
Yangtse valley and the murder of missionaries in Hupeh 
province in 1891 and 1893. In 1895 took place the memo- 
rable Kucheng massacre in Fukien province, when ten mem- 
bers of the Church Missionary Society were murdered. In 
all, 26 Protestant martyrs are recorded previous to the 
Boxer massacre of 1900, while many Roman Catholics and 
other foreigners suffered a like fate. 

Tai Ping Rebellion (1850-1865). This great event calls 

for notice both on account of its tremendous effect in shak- 
ing the Empire to its very foundations, and because of the 
relation it bore to the missionary propaganda in its origin. 
Its leader was a southern Chinese named Hung Siu Ch’uan, 
who was given some Christian tracts by Liang A-fa, a con- 
vert of Morrison. Professing to have adopted Christianity, 
he entered upon a vigorous crusade against the three evils of 
idolatry, opium, and the Manchu dynasty. At first the 
movement was a religious one, with commendable and hope- 
ful features. But success turned the leader’s head, and he 
became a political aspirant, at the same time making for 
himself blasphemous claims of partnership with God and 
Jesus Christ. 
_ The Taipings swept like a scourge over the most fertile 
provinces, pillaging and murdering everywhere, captured 
Nanking, the southern capital, and even threatened Peking. 
It was only with the help of European officers that the Gov- 
ernment finally crushed the rebels, the most conspicuous part 
being played by the noble Christian soldier, General Charles 
G. Gordon, and his “Ever-Victorious Army.” It is esti- 
mated that in that awful struggle of 15 years 20,000,000 
lives were lost. 

The Great Famine (1877-1878). This terrible affliction, 
which befell the northern provinces of Shantung, Honan 


142 THE PROGRESS OF WORLD-WIDE MISSIONS 


and Shansi, took a toll of over 10,000,000 human lives. 
But it also proved an occasion for the display of the true 
character and aims of the missionaries. Large sums of 
money were subscribed by foreigners in China and abroad, 
and a staff of missionaries administered effective relief to 
the distressed districts. ‘This practical exhibition of Chris- 
tian sympathy and help proved the golden key to unlock 
many a hitherto closed door to missionary service in inland 
China. 

Some Prominent Missionaries. Among the many worthy 
names connected with this third period only a few can be 
mentioned: 

Dr. Gritith John (1855-1912), of the London Missionary 
Society, was the pioneer worker at Hankow, where for half 
a century he remained the central missionary figure. He 
was a fearless itinerant and an indefatigable preacher, and 


the great number of splendid gospel tracts which came from — 
his pen have carried conviction to multitudes, and made Dr. © 


John’s name a beloved household word all over China. 
Dr. W. A. P. Martin (1850-1916) was noted as a Chris- 


tian educator and writer. His best known work, entitled — 
“Evidences of Christianity,” became a missionary classic — 


and had an enormous circulation. He was signally honored 
by the Chinese Government in being made President of 
several high Government institutions, including the Imperial 
University at Peking. 


James Gilmour (1870-1891), known as “Gilmour of — 


Mongolia,” labored heroically for the wild, roving Mon- 


gols of that vast, elevated northern plain. He cheerfully © 


endured hardships and privation, spending long periods 
afield among them, sharing their black skin tents and un- 
palatable food, and suffering the rigor of their bitterly cold 


winters, as he relieved their sick bodies and ministered the — 
gospel to their dark souls steeped in the superstitions and © 


vices of a degraded Lamaism. 
Others of this period were Dr. J. L. Nevius (1854-1893), 


strong in his advocacy of missionary methods making for a — 


self-propagating native church; Dr. Ernest Faber (1865- 
1899), one of the ablest and most voluminous writers in 
Chinese, whose books exerted a deep and lasting influence; 
Rev. David Hill (1865-1896), of the Wesleyan Mission at 


CHINA 143 


Hankow, saintly in character and rich in good works, who 
during his relief work in the great famine of 1877-78 first 
influenced Mr. Hsi, afterwards a distinguished pastor of the 
China Inland Mission; Bishop Moule (1858-1918), of the 
Church Mission at Hangchow; Dr. A. H. Smith (1872-), 
easily the foremost among a host of missionary book writers 
on China, and still in active service; Dr. Y. J. Allen (1860- 
1907), and Dr. Timothy Richard (1869-1919), able con- 
tributors to Chinese Christian literature; Dr. J. C. Gibson 
(1874-1919) of Swatow, one of the two Chairmen of the 
reat China Centenary Conference’ in 1907; Rev. F. W. 
Baller (1873-1922), of the China Inland Mission, whose 
Chinese dictionary, language primer and other textbooks 
have assisted hundreds of missionaries in acquiring Chi- 
nese. But a host of other missionary leaders of almost or 
quite equal prominence with these could be mentioned. 
“~ China Inland Mission (1865). One outstanding figure 
of this period we have reserved for separate mention in con- 
nection with the Society of which he was the founder. This 
is Rev. J. Hudson Taylor (1853-1905), whom God chose 
and prepared for a part of unique importance in the task of 
evangelizing the millions of China. Mr. Taylor first went to 
China in 1853. His early intimate relations with Rev. Wm. 
Burns exercised a strong influence upon his life and subse- 
quent service. Compelled soon to return home because of ill- 
health, he became overwhelmed with the thought of the 
spiritual needs of the vast interior of China, still scarcely 
touched with the gospel. Before long he became convicted 
that God was calling him to undertake a forward move- 
ment in this direction. The result was the formation in 
1865 of the China Inland Mission, and in the following year 
Hudson Taylor with a party of fifteen sailed for China to 
begin that work. 

The China Inland Mission was the first, and is still the 
largest, of a number of missionary movements to which the 
name “faith mission” has been applied, because of their 
principle of making no direct solicitation of funds for their 
work. The workers are guaranteed no fixed salary, but 
trust the Lord to supply their needs through the voluntary 
offerings of His people in answer to prayer. This Mission is 
international and interdenominational, candidates from dif- 


144 THE PROGRESS OF WORLD-WIDE MISSIONS 


ferent countries and various evangelical sects all working 
together harmoniously. The missionaries include laymen 
as well as ordained ministers, and both single and married 
women receive official appointment as well as men, and to- 
gether constitute more than half of the missionary staff. 

The policy of the work is strongly evangelistic, the great 
objective being the widest possible witnessing of the gospel 
to those who have never heard it, to the end that all may 
have the opportunity of salvation, and that the task of world- 
wide evangelization committed by Christ to His Church may 
speedily be completed in preparation for the Lord’s return. 

The whole history of this Mission has been attended by 
the rich blessing of God. Its General Director, since the 
death of Dr. Hudson Taylor, has been Mr. D. E. Hoste. 
Its work has extended into the remotest parts of China, and 
its latest report (1923) shows 252 stations and 1,755 out- 
stations, and a total missionary staff of about 1,100. Since 
the commencement of the work over 93,000 converts have 
been baptized. Besides being the largest of the many 
Missions working in China, the China Inland Mission 
stands out before the whole world as one of the strongest 
witnesses to the faithfulness of God in supplying the needs 
of so great a company of His workers these many years, 
in answer to simple faith and prayer. 

Christian and Missionary Alliance (1888). This So- 
ciety, patterned largely after the China Inland Mission in 
its principles and practice, had a worthy share in the pioneer 
work of several of the last provinces of China to be entered 
with the gospel. It now has in China 39 main stations in 6 
provinces, and a force of about 150 missionaries. 


FourTH PERIoD (1895-1911) 


Chino-Japanese War (1894-1895). This war broke out 
over a dispute between China and Japan regarding their 
respective rights in Korea. Within a few months the Chi- 
nese troops were everywhere defeated, the Chinese navy 
destroyed, several important ports captured, and Manchuria 
occupied. China’s defeat at the hands of a small nation like 
Japan was a keen humiliation, and rudely awakened her more 
thoughtful leaders to the first realization of her national im- 


CHINA 145 


potence. The conviction grew upon them that drastic re- 
forms must be carried out and modern institutions and 
methods no longer scouted but adopted, if China was not to 
be hopelessly doomed. -Thereupon began a bitter struggle 
between the progressive and reactionary parties in Chinese 
officialdom, in which struggle the young Emperor, Kuang 
Hsu, openly aligned himself with the reformers, while his 
aunt, the notorious Empress Dowager, as strongly sided 
with the opposing faction. By a skilful stroke of diplo-— 
macy the Empress Dowager and her party gained the upper 
hand, the Emperor was made virtually a prisoner, and the 
newly initiated prceran of reform was suddenly laid in 
the dust. 

Boxer Uprising (1900). The triumph of the Empress 
Dowager and the reactionary party at Peking swiftly cul- 
minated in the memorable Boxer uprising of 1900. Num- 
erous points of friction with foreign governments and with 
foreigners in China, and growing alarm at the steady gain 
of foreign ideas and influence within the Empire, united to 
precipitate a crisis. An elaborate plot was hatched to murder 
or drive out every “foreign devil” and to stamp out every 
seed of hated foreign-ism from the country. The blow fell 
most heavily upon the missionaries, because of their being 
scattered far in the interior in every part of the realm. 
Volumes have been written of the fearful sufferings endured 
by the missionary body and the native church, especially in 
the north, but the full story can never be told. Altogether 
189 Protestant missionaries and missionary children were 
put to a cruel death as martyrs. The two Missions which 
lost most heavily were the China Inland Mission, with 79 
martyrs, and the Christian and Missionary Alliance, with 36. 
How many Chinese Christians suffered martyrdom will 
never be accurately known, but the number certainly reaches 
into thousands. Many of these Christians refused the offer 
of life at the price of renouncing allegiance to the Saviour, 
calmly laid their heads upon the block and sealed their testi- 
mony in their blood. Such a record will ever constitute an 
enriching heritage to the Church of Christ in China and the 
whole world. 

Some idea of the extent of damage done to foreign prop- 
erty and other material interests may be gathered from the 


146 THE PROGRESS OF WORLD-WIDE MISSIONS 


fact that the foreign Powers imposed upon China an indem- 
nity of $333,000,000 in gold. 

And the result of it all upon missions in China? Never 
did a dark storm-cloud more truly have a silver lining. 
Never did a malicious blow of Satan hurled against the 
Church of the living God more signally fail of its object and 
rebound to his own hurt. Once again was it demonstrated 
that “the blood of the martyrs is the seed of the Church.” 
The Boxer uprising not only put missionary work upon a 
safer basis, through the new conditions insisted upon by the 
great Powers in the settlement which followed the capture of 
Peking by foreign forces, but it imparted to the movement 
the mightiest spiritual impetus of the whole century. A 
comparison of figures shows that the direct results of the 
work during the first decade after 1900 were far more than 
those of the entire century preceding 1900. 


FirtH PERIOD (IQII TO THE PRESENT) 


Chinese Revolution. The Revolution which broke out 
with startling suddenness on October 9th, 1911, was the 
final outburst of smoldering fires of discontent which had 
existed under the surface for years. While the precipitating 
cause of the outbreak was a dispute between the provinces 
and the central government over the control of railways, 
yet the real cause lay far deeper, in the misrule, injustice, 
and tyranny of the hated alien Manchu government. Elab- 
orate revolutionary preparations had been made in secret. 
In an incredibly short time the Imperial forces were de- 
feated, the revolutionists were in control, the baby Emperor 
and Prince Regent were forced to abdicate, and the whole 
world stood aghast at the spectacle of the oldest despotic 
monarchy suddenly turned into the youngest republic. 

This Revolution was in no sense anti-foreign. Indeed, 
some of its leaders had been pupils in mission schools or 
otherwise in touch with missionary propaganda, and it may 
be said that far as that propaganda was, and always is, from 
advocating political revolution, yet the great ideas of right- 
eousness, justice, and liberty, which Christianity inculcates, 
had begun to exercise their inevitable influence in China, as 
they earlier had done in Western lands, so that many who 


CHINA 147 


were not prepared to give their personal allegiance to Christ 
were nevertheless made impatient of conditions to which 
they formerly submitted with feelings either of indifference 
or of helplessness. From this viewpoint Christian Missions 
may be regarded as having been the efficient cause of the 
Chinese Revolution. 

Of the prominent leaders in the new order—Sun Yat Sen, 
Yuan Shih Kat, Lt Yuan Heng and others—we cannot 
speak, nor yet of the fortunes of the young republic to date. 
Its path has been strewn with difficulties arising from con- 
flicting ambitions among political leaders and parties, as well 
as from the fact that the great bulk of the Chinese are yet 
far from prepared for the exercise of citizenship in a re- 
public. Discontented and lawless elements have also taken 
advantage of the exigencies of this transition period in the 
government to create disturbances, so that brigandage and 
acts of violence have been much in evidence in various parts 
of the country. This unsettled state of affairs has caused 
much distress to the people of the districts affected, has 
rendered rural missionary operations difficult and dangerous, 
and has threatened to embarrass the good relations between 
China and the other Powers. New China truly needs our 
sympathy, our prayers, and our help in her efforts to work 
out her own political salvation. 

Changed Conditions. The world has probably never seen 
another national transformation so gigantic, so complete, 
so far-reaching, within so short a time. The old China 
of thirty or even twenty years ago is no more. Literally, 
“old things are passed away; behold, all things are become 
new.” New politics, new transportation, new commerce 
and industry, new education, new social and moral ideas, 
new dress and customs—all this and much more. The queue 
discarded, opium prohibited, footbinding condemned, tor- 
ture abolished, even idols destroyed and temples turned into 
schools—surely all this is cheering indeed! But over against 
such hopeful features must be placed new and grave menaces 
—the curse of foreign rum, cigarettes, harlots, indecent and 
atheistic books, and a host of other moral evils and baneful 
influences which are pouring in, even faster than the gospel, 
through the new “open door.’ Nor dare we deceive our- 
selves by imagining that any or all of the improved outward 


148 THE PROGRESS OF WORLD-WIDE MISSIONS 


conditions necessarily bring China a whit nearer spiritual 
renovation than she was before. China’s root difficulty is 
sin, the only remedy for sin is salvation, and the only way 
of salvation is through Jesus Christ. But what the new con- 
ditions do provide is an infinitely better and larger oppor- 
tunity to present the saving gospel to China’s 440,000,000 
precious souls, and hence the responsibility for her speedy 
evangelization is correspondingly greater to-day than ever. 
before. 

Christian Progress. Some indication of the growth of 
missions in China within the last few decades is afforded 
by a comparison of figures presented at the four general 
conferences of Protestant Missions as yet held. ‘They are 
as follows: 


1877 +1890 1907 1922 


SOCIELIES Ws Wonka tute entero ; 29 AI 82 174 
Stations and out-stations ....... 602 seta 5,734 7,520 
Missionaries (s)he aeaw armies A730 1200 3,833 6,663 
Native: workers) gucinny ewe ac O74 WintsO57 6,961 28,396 
SOMMUNICANES hese cee erect oieicns 13,035 37,287 178,251 366,524 


A New Epoch Begun. The great National Christian 
Conference, held at Shanghai in May, 1922, marked an 
epoch in the Christian movement in China of even greater 
significance than the Centenary Conference of Protestant 
Missions in 1907. 

The significance lay not in the large attendance, even 
though 1,100 delegates were present, drawn together from 
every section of China and representing every branch of 
missionary work. It lay rather in the fact that this was the 
first Christian Conference in China to which the Chinese 
came as delegated representatives of their own communions, 
and came in equal numbers to the missionary delegates and 
on an equal standing with them. The leadership of the Con- 
ference, from the presiding officer down to the chairman 
of the least sub-committee, was in Chinese and not foreign 
hands. The report of the most important of the five main 
Commissions which reported to the Conference—that relat- 
ing to the Message of the Church—was prepared entirely 
by Chinese. 


CHINA 149 


The crowning act of this Conference was the creation of 
a National Christian Council of 100 members, half of them 
Chinese and half foreigners, to which body was. entrusted 
the task of supreme leadership and coordination of the vari- 
ous Christian forces within the republic. 

To quote from a most recent and thoughtful book on 
China: “As an event it [the National Christian Conference ] 
was truly epoch-making. Immature as the National Chris- 
tian Council may be in some of its manifestations, it is the 
outward and visible sign of an inward and spiritual grace; it 
is the expression of a national Christian consciousness come 
to birth. During the sessions of the Conference many of 
its members grasped the fact that potentially they, and not 
the missionaries, were the pivotal people. Other members 
who failed to grasp the full significance of the Conference 
at the time will do so when they look back upon it later. 
They will see that it was during those days that the mis- 
sionaries parted with their heritage of leadership; parted 
with it in a great act of Christian faith and love.” * 

Chinese Christian Leaders of To-day. To single out for 
special mention a few names among many that are eligible, 
especially in the case of living men, may be regarded as in- 
vidious. Yet as tothe outstanding character of a certain few 
of China’s sons, and their distinguished leadership in the 
Christian movement in that land at the present time, all who 
are familiar with China will agree. Among the best known 
are Dr. Cheng Ching-y1, who so ably acted as Chairman of 
the National Christian Conference just mentioned; General 
Feng Yii-hsiang, the great Christian soldier, among whose 
army such amazing evangelistic results have been achieved; 
Dr. C. T. Wang, the Christian statesman, who has filled a 
- succession of high national offices, and is now Minister of 
State for Foreign Affairs; Dr. Chang Po-ling, Christian 
educationalist, and principal of one of the greatest purely 
Chinese institutions of learning in the republic; and David 
Yui, General Secretary of the National Executive of the 
Y.M.C.A. in China and “People’s Delegate” to the Wash- 
ington Disarmament Conference. Others are equally deserv- 
ing of mention, but these names serve as types of Chinese 
Christian leadership along various lines—leadership which 

1“In China Now,” pp. 140, 141. 


150 THE PROGRESS OF WORLD-WIDE MISSIONS 


gives high promise for the future of the indigenous church 
and the work of the gospel in this greatest of all mission 
fields. 

Unoccupied Territory. With due appreciation of all that 
has been accomplished during the century and more of Prot- 
estant Missions in China, the fact remains that the evange- 
lization of this great land is yet very far from completed. 

The consideration of the vast outlying dependencies of 
Mongolia, Chinese Turkistan and Tibet is left for the 
chapter on Unoccupied Fields. But even as regards China 
proper, the proportions of the unfinished task at this late 
date are startling. Heilungkiang, the northernmost of the 
three provinces of Manchuria, with a population of 1,500,- 
000, is wholly unreached save for two small mission sta- 
tions. Of the original eighteen provinces, one-fourth the 
total area is still unclaimed as the field of any Mission, 
while many sections of the remaining three-fourths are 
yet unworked. For forty per cent. of the provinces of 
Kueichow, Yunnan, Kwangsi and Kansu, with a population 
of 15,000,000, no Society has assumed evangelistic respon- 
sibility. 

The latest statistics put the number of foreign missionary 
resident centers at 693, yet the Hsien or officially recog- 
nized cities alone number 2,000 or more. And it has to 
be remembered also that three-fourths of China’s popula- 
tion lives in the rural districts, while two-thirds of the for- 
eign missionary forces and one-third of the Chinese Chris- 
tian workers are located in cities with populations of 50,000 
or over. When all the facts are put together it is found that 
nearly one-half of China proper is still out of reach of the 
gospel message. 

Moreover, there are specially neglected classes as well as 
areas, such as six million aboriginal tribesmen in the south- 
west, one or two million boat people in the south, and seven 
or more million Moslems, largely in the northwest, for 
whom comparatively little has yet been done. 

Conclusion. On every line the unmet missionary need is 
overwhelming. From every viewpoint the task remaining 
is gigantic. The entire situation in this greatest of all mis- 
sion fields is a supreme challenge which demands fresh 
vision, fresh determination, fresh codperation on the part 


CHINA 15 


of both the missionary body and the Chinese church. The 
ultimate solution of the problem lies far beyond all con- 
siderations of strategy, cooperation, method and the like, 
important as these things are; it lies in a new controlling 
and impelling spirit of apostolic evangelism, that will sur- 
mount every obstacle and ignore every sacrifice in carrying 
the gospel to the waiting millions yet unreached. 


QUESTIONS 


I. Give the area, divisions, and population of China, and com- 
pare its size with some Western countries. 

2. State some of its physical features and resources. 

3. How long has China existed as a nation? Mention some of 
her high qualities and past achievements. 

4. Describe briefly the main religions of China. 

5. Give an outline of missionary efforts previous to Protestant 
Missions. 

6. Divide Protestant Missions in China into its main Periods. 

7. Give an account of the first Protestant missionary to China. 

8. Mention seven other missionaries of the First Period. 

g. Sketch the events connected with the opening of China to 
foreign trade and missionary work, giving names and dates of 
wars and treaties involved. 

10. Name at least ten Societies and five missionaries of the 
Second Period. 7 

11. Give accounts of the Tai Ping Rebellion and also the great 
famine of 1877-78. 

12. Name and give brief accounts of ten prominent missionaries 
of the Third Period. 

13. State the distinctive features of the China Inland Mission, 
and sketch its work. 
ie Describe the cause, course and effect of the Chino-Japanese 

ar. 

15. State the causes and results of the Boxer uprising. 

16. Give the number of Protestant missionary martyrs in China 
before and during Igoo. 

17. Describe the causes and course of the Chinese Revolution, 
and name three prominent leaders of the resultant new régime. 

18. Cite some of the changed conditions prevailing in the New 
China as affecting missionary work. 

19. Indicate the growth of missions in China by a comparison 
of the statistics of four national missionary conferences held. 

20. Give a brief account of the National Christian Conference 
of 1922, and indicate its bearing upon the future of the Christian 
movement in China. 

21. Name five outstanding and representative Chinese Christian 
leaders of to-day. 

22. Indicate the portions of China still unevangelized. 


CHAPTER XII 
JAPAN 
AREA, 175,000 SQUARE MILES. POPULATION, 60,000,000 * 


I. General Features. 

Location and Sige. Japan, otherwise known as Nippon, 
or the Sunrise Kingdom, is an island empire lying in cres- 
centic shape off the northeast coast of Asia, close to Korea 
and China. It consists of four main islands, besides For- 
mosa, which was ceded to Japan in 1895, at the close of the 
war with China. These islands form a chain over two thou- 
sand miles long, but averaging only one hundred miles in 
width. If placed on the east coast of the United States 
they would extend from Maine to Cuba, with Tokyo, the 
capital, lying off Cape Hatteras. The total land area, includ- 
ing Formosa, is more than that of California, or equal to 
the British Isles with Belgium, Holland and Denmark 
thrown in. 

The Empire also includes a large number of small islands, 
estimated at 3,000 to 4,000, of which 548 have a circum- 
ference of one rz (2.44 miles) or over. The Kurile Islands 
are included in the north, and the Loo Choo Islands in the. 
south. 

It is to be remembered, too, that Japan has now estab- 
lished a protectorate over Korea. By her acquisition of For- 
mosa, and the annexation by the United States of the Philip- 
pines, these two great nations, formerly four thousand miles 
apart, suddenly became neighbors. 

Physical Features. Japan is of volcanic origin and very 
mountainous. Probably no other region of the world has so 
many volcanoes to the same area. Twenty active volcanoes 
are counted, besides numerous extinct ones, while earth- 

1 Including Formosa, but not Korea. The exact figures for the entire 


arate Empire are: area, 260,738 sq. mi.; population, 76,987,469 (census 
Ot) 1920 )s : 
152 


_ that the people are a vigorous and prolific race. The density 
of population in Japan proper averages about 380 to the 


JAPAN | 153 


quakes are frequent and destructive. Indeed, the volcano 
and the earthquake have been the chief makers of Japan and 
given to it its wondrous beauty. Everywhere wooded 
mountains, big and little, are in sight, while cascades and 
waterfalls abound, and valleys of every conceivable shape 
delight the eye. Peerless Fuji, the highest volcano, rises 
12,365 feet above sea level, and has been inactive for 200 
years. It is the pride of the nation and the center of its 
poetry, legend and art. To offset the destruction of life and 
property wrought by Japan’s volcanoes, they have provided 


her with over one thousand health-giving hot springs, which 


have proved a priceless boon and been the secret of the 
cleanliness of the Japanese. 

Japan is also subject to another destructive force of nature 
in the occasional tidal waves which sweep over the coast, 
killing thousands of people and ruining millions of dollars’ 


_ worth of property. 


Climate. Japan’s climate has a wide range. In the north 
it is cold, and snow falls in great abundance, while in the 
south it is warm and damp, with trying summer heat. 


Numerous mountain resorts, however, provide a welcome 


retreat for foreigners during the hottest season. 
Resources and Industries. As a natural consequence of 
the features just mentioned, there is little level ground in 


Japan. The soil is not for the most part fertile, and only 


about one-eighth of the total area is under cultivation, so 


_ that considerable food has to be imported, mostly from 
China. Fertilization and assiduous toil make up for the 


limited fertility of the soil, and excellent crops of rice are 


grown, as well as wheat, millet, and a large variety of 
vegetables and fruits. The Japanese excel in agriculture and 


are still more famous in horticulture. The country has a 
good supply of timber and minerals. Fishing, ship-building, 
silk and tea culture occupy important places, while there are 
scores of minor industries, and the variety of manufactures 
is vastly too great to enumerate. 

Population. The present population of Japan, including 
Formosa, but excluding Korea, is about 60,000,000. In 
1872 it was only 33,000,000, and the rapid increase shows 


154 THE PROGRESS OF WORLD-WIDE MISSIONS 


square mile, and the steady increase has led large numbers 
to move to the more sparsely peopled islands of the Empire 
—Hokkaido and Formosa—and many more to emigrate to 
foreign lands, mainly Hawaii, the United States, Canada, 
China, and more recently to Korea and Manchuria. 

The People. Where the Japanese people originally came 
from is considerable of a mystery. Their own histories ac- 
knowledge this, while stating that undoubtedly some of their 
ancestors came from Northern Asia, others from Korea, and 
still others from Malaysia. “They are, at any rate, a mixed 
race, as any one can see from their different facial types. 
Some are flat-faced and heavily bearded; others are oval- 
faced with high brows, more prominent noses, and with 
scanty beards.”’ ? 

In the northern island of Hokkaido live the Ainu, sur- 
vivors of an ancient and aboriginal race, now reduced to 
some 15,000 in number. They are evidently distinct from 
the Japanese, and are thought by some to be a fragment of 
the Aryan race. They are said to be the hairiest people in 
the world, have thick beards, and are of a low physical, 
mental, and social order. Their religion is a simple nature 
worship. 

Traits of Character. The Japanese possess not a few 
attractive traits. They are clean and neat in person and — 
habits, zesthetic in their tastes, quick-witted and apt to learn, — 
so polite that they have been dubbed “the French of the 
Orient,” and enterprising and ambitious to a degree. Over 
against these qualities is a lack of steadfastness in character. — 
They incline to be vacillating and unstable, and in the © 
opinion of Westerners who have spent years in the Far East — 
in business and other lines they compare very unfavorably — 
with the Chinese in point of commercial integrity and gen- 
eral reliability. 

Filial piety and national patriotism are the two outstand- — 
ing characteristics of the Japanese people. The individual is 
nothing, the family and State are everything. There is no 
more patriotic people on the face of the earth. Indeed, — 
patriotism often becomes a passion, life is held in light 
esteem, and no honor is more coveted than to die for ‘‘the 
heaven-descended Emperor’ or for country. Unfortu- 


2 “Sunrise in the Sunrise Kingdom,” p. 40. 


JAPAN 155 


nately, other equally important moral principles and virtues 
have been all too lightly regarded, and lying and licentious- 
ness must be recognized as national sins. ‘Where Chris- 
tianity has not brought reform, truth for truth’s sake is a 
phrase without force or meaning, while concubinage was 
provided for in the legal and social régime, prostitution was 
legalized, and without any shock to the moral sense girls 
were sold by their parents to lives of shame, and accepted 
their dreadful fate meekly and as a matter of course.”’ ® 

Historical Résumé. Japanese historians claim that the 
authentic history of their country dates back to 600 B.C., 
and they furnish unbroken national records from that time 
tothe present. But it is now conceded that all records prior 
to 461 A.D. are unreliable, and that the genuine history 
begins only from that date. “For many generations, the 
islands were divided between various tribes or clans, inde- 
pendent and often at war, but finally all were brought under 
the sway of a single ruler.’”’* “The Buddhist priest brought 
Chinese civilization, and in the course of two centuries it 
spread over the country, influencing morality, politics and 
everything. Sweeping changes were made in the govern- 
ment, which was then organized on the Chinese centralized 
plan.”’ ® 

While the Mikados were in theory absolute monarchs, 
they were far from being able rulers, and the affairs of State 
_ were administered by powerful vassals. Little by little a 
military class grew up, and in 1190 the chief of the most 
powerful clan was raised to the supreme power under the 
title of “Shogun” (later known in the West as “tycoon’’), 
or commander-in-chief. From this time on the Shogun 
was the real ruler of Japan, the Mikado being little more 
than a figure-head, and a complete feudal system prevailed 
for seven centuries, with barons (daimios) holding large 
estates and maintaining about them bodies of armed re- 
tainers known as samurat, forerunners of the present gentry. 
Finally, in 1868, the Shogunate was overthrown and the 
Mikado restored to actual control. Only in 1889 did Japan 
become a constitutional monarchy. 


3 “A Hundred Years of Missions,” p. 341. 
4 Tbid., p. 342. 
5 “The Gist of Japan,” p. 40. 


156 THE PROGRESS OF WORLD-WIDE MISSIONS 


Religions. The oldest and indigenous religion of Japan 
is Shinto, “The Way of the Gods,” evidence of which is still 
everywhere to be seen in the shrines and the artistic tori, or 
gateway to the shrine. Shintoism was a system of ancestral 


and nature worship, which no doubt exercised some moral ~ 


influence in the early history of the people. But it devel- 
oped a grotesque pantheon of eight million gods and god- 
desses and bred all sorts of degrading superstitious and 
licentious rites. In modern years an effort has been made 
to revive and cleanse it from these excesses, but while its 
shrines still attract thousands of worshipers it is doomed to 


die, and has already begun to lose its religious character © 


and to exist more as a force for the nurture of reverent 
patriotism. The disestablishment of its great Ise Shrine 
is a striking indication of the growing influence of Chris- 
tianity. 

Buddhism was introduced from China by way of Korea 


in 552 A.D. It was several centuries in fighting its way — 
to acceptance, and in doing so it did not scruple to com- — 


promise its original moral and ethical standards, and under- 
went such tremendous evolution of doctrine that Japanese 


Buddhism has been regarded by Buddhists of Continental — 
Asia as heretical. But it met the longing for light on the 
great questions of the origin and destiny of life, upon which © 
the national cult was silent, and finally it took complete pos- — 
session of the field. Buddhism has exerted a powerful in- — 
fluence in Japan, and it still has great life and power. It 
boasts over 100,000 temples, many of them of imposing style © 
and proportions, and it is to-day naively copying Christian © 
methods of work such as schools, Sunday preaching, Young © 
Men’s Associations and the like. But the evils of the 
system, and especially the vicious character of the priests, — 


have drawn the severest criticism from Japanese themselves. © 


Baron Kato Hiroyuki, formerly President of the Imperial — 


University, said in an address: ‘‘The priests are indeed a | 
rotten set, and they themselves have the greatest need of © 


reformation. They are absolutely unable to save the masses, - 


and are, moreover, a peril to society.” 


Confucianism has done much to mold the moral life of 


the Japanese as well as the Chinese, through the fact that 


JAPAN 157 


Chinese is the language of Japanese literature and the 
Chinese classics have been used in the schools. 


II. Missionary Work. 


Early Romanist Efforts. The first contact with Japan by 
Europeans was probably in 1542, when Mendez Pinto, a 
Portuguese navigator, following in the track of Vasco. 
da Gama, reached the islands. Other adventurers followed 
and were well received, and with them came the Jesuits and 
the first introduction of Christianity. 

To Francis Xavier, the great Jesuit, belongs the honor of 
being the first missionary to Japan. The story has already 
been told (see page 70) of his meeting with a Japanese 
refugee named Hanjiro in Malacca, his landing in Japan in 
1549, and his subsequent labors there. Xavier himself 
remained in Japan only two and a half years, and never 
fully mastered the Japanese or any other foreign tongue. 
Yet his earnest efforts were wonderfully blessed, and his 
example inspired scores of other Jesuits to follow him to 
Japan. | 

The chaotic political conditions prevailing at the time, to- 
gether with a decadent Shintoism and a degenerate Bud- 
dhism, created a most favorable opportunity for the new 

‘propaganda, which bore rapid and abundant fruit. By 1581 
there were 200 churches and 150,000 professed Christians. 


The converts represented all classes, including Buddhist 


=a 


‘priests, scholars and noblemen as well as the common 
‘people. Two Daimios embraced Christianity and ordered 
their subjects to take the same step or go into exile. Even 
Nobunaga, the Minister of the Mikado, who hated the Bud- 
dhists, gave the new movement his powerful support, though 
apparently only for political reasons. So loyal to the church 
were the native converts that they sent an embassy of four 
young nobles to Rome to pay their respects to the Pope. 
This embassy was received with high honors, and on its 
return brought seventeen more Jesuit fathers. The new 
religion grew apace, its leaders and supporters showing no 
scruples against the use of coercion and persecution to effect 


converts. Accessions to the church are said to have reached 


600,000 and even a million in number. 


158 THE PROGRESS OF WORLD-WIDE MISSIONS 


Those were palmy days indeed, and high hopes were 
entertained that Japan would become wholly Christian. But 
suddenly dark clouds began to gather on the horizon. 
Nobunaga, the protector of the Christians, was assassinated, 
and his successors, Hideyoshi and Iyeyasu, two of Japan’s 
greatest men, were turned against Christianity by the fear 
that the foreign priests had political designs. Nor were 
their fears entirely groundless, for one of the weaknesses 
of Roman Catholicism has always been to become entangled 
in politics, and its emissaries in Japan were no exception to 
the rule. Added to this, dissensions arose between the 
Portuguese Jesuits and the Spanish Dominicans and Fran- 
ciscans, who had come in large numbers from the Philip- 
pines, and methods and practices altogether unworthy of 
true Christianity contributed to bring about disaster to the 
cause. 

Persecution of Christians. Systematic persecutions began, 
culminating in the famous edicts of 1606 and 1614, which 
prohibited Christianity and aimed at utterly exterminating 
it from the realm. Foreign priests and friars were banished 
and sentence of death was pronounced upon every convert 
who refused to renounce his faith. The persecutions which 
followed were of the most horrible kind. Christians were 
burned, crucified, buried alive, subjected to every form of 
torture that barbaric cruelty could devise. Their heroic — 
fortitude in bearing suffering and calmly facing martyrdom — 
is said by Dr. Wm. E. Griffis, that eminent authority on — 
Japan and Korea, to have equaled that of the martyrs of 
bloody Roman arenas in the early Christian centuries. 

Finally, in 1638, some 37,000 native Christians, driven to 
desperation, seized and fortified the old castle of Shimabara 
and made a brave stand for their lives. A veteran army was 
sent against them, and after four months the castle was 
taken and all were slaughtered. Further resistance was fu- 
tile, and the sword, fire and banishment did their work so- 
completely that it appeared as if every trace of Christianity 
was swept away. Yet Christians remained, worship was 
carried on in secret and, when 230 years later the country — 
was reopened, whole villages of professed Christians were — 
found who had retained the faith, albeit in a corrupt form. — 

Period of Exclusion. Following upon the banishment, 


JAPAN 159 


and persecution of missionaries and converts came the most 
drastic measures of exclusion ever put into force by any 
nation. “The means of communication with the outer world 
were all cut off; all ships above a certain size were de- 
stroyed, and the building of others large enough to visit 
foreign lands rigidly prohibited; Japanese were forbidden 
to travel abroad on pain of death; native shipwrecked sailors 
who had been driven to other lands were not permitted to 
return lest they should carry the dreadful religion back with 
them; and all foreigners found on Japanese territory were 
executed. Over all the Empire the most rigid prohibitions 
of Christianity were posted. The high sounding text of one 
of these was as follows: ‘So long as the sun shall continue 
to warm the earth, let no Christian be so bold as to come to 
Japan; and let all know that the King of Spain, or the 
Christians’ god (thought to mean either Christ or the Pope), 
or the great god of all, if he dare violate this command, shall 
pay for it with his head.’ These prohibitions could still 
be seen along the highways as late as 1872.” ° 

The only means of communication with the outside world 
during this long period of exclusion was through a small 
colony of Dutch traders, who were allowed to remain under 
strict surveillance on the tiny island of Desima in Nagasaki 
harbor. Ships were permitted to visit them occasionally, 
but Bibles or Christian books were rigidly prohibited. Yet 

it was an object lesson of another civilization which was 
not without effect upon the Japanese mind and helped to 
prepare the way for the open door. 
The Door Reopened. The steady increase of trade on the 
Pacific, the cruel treatment of foreign sailors and fishermen 
from time to time stranded on the Japanese coast, the 
danger attending well-meaning efforts to return shipwrecked 
Japanese to their own land—these and other considerations 
called more and more insistently for the opening of Japan, 
and it was the United States which took the first definite 
steps to effect this end. 
A fleet of four warships was despatched under Commo- 
-dore Perry, and on July 8, 1853, dropped anchor in Yedo 
Bay, and an interview with the government was demanded. 

After a lot of parleying, an official of high rank was sent 
6 “The Gist of Japan, Purs7, 


160 THE PROGRESS OF WORLD-WIDE MISSIONS 


out and received from the Commodore a letter from the 
President of the United States addressed to the Emperor 
of Japan. Perry thereupon sailed away, but only to return 
eight months later with a larger squadron, and to effect 
under pressure the signing of a treaty on March 31, 1854, 
by which the two ports of Shimoda and Hakodate were 
opened to American trade. Other nations were quick to 
claim similar advantages, but met with strong opposition. 
In 1858 Townsend Harris, representing the United States, 
negotiated a new and more liberal treaty, as did also Lord 
Elgin for Great Britain a few weeks later. These treaties 
secured for the first time the right of citizens of the nations 
concerned to reside in certain Japanese ports, and thus re- 
opened the long closed door to missionaries as well as 
merchants, 

It was some time, however, before these rights were 
enjoyed with safety. Intense anti-foreign feeling prevailed, 
and a succession of outrages upon foreign residents ex- 
tended over several years. Severe reprisals were carried 
out by British and Allied fleets in the form of bombard- 
ments of two Japanese ports. These actions not only made 
a lively impression upon the Japanese, but led to friction 
among the powerful rival clans and factions, and finally to 
the overthrow of the Shogunate and the restoration of sov- 
ereign power to the Mikado, or Emperor, in 1868. The 
Emperor himself ratified the foreign treaties, the seclusion 
of centuries was over, and Japan came forth into a new 
national day. : 

The Protes:ant Vanguard. The church at home had been: 
eagerly watching for the door to open, and was not slow to 
enter it. Indeed, the advance guard had already been par- 
tially prepared for the task by service in the neighboring 
land of China. The first missionary to arrive was Rev. J. 
Liggins of the Protestant Episcopal Church of America, on 
May 2, 1859, two months before the time stipulated by the 
treaties. One month later he was joined by Rev. C. M. 
Williams (afterwards Bishop) of the same church. In) 
October, J. C. Hepburn, M.D., and wife, of the American. 
Presbyterian Board, landed; in November, Rev. S. R.. 
Brown and D. B. Simmons, M.D., of the Reformed 
Church of America; and only a week later Rev. Guido F. 

Hy 


4n 
qi 
(Oy 


JAPAN 16 


V erbeck, also of that church. Early in 1860, Rev. J. Goble, 
who had been with Perry’s expedition, arrived under the 
American Baptist Free Missionary Society. Thus, within 
four months from the opening of the treaty ports to foreign 
residents, seven American missionaries were on the ground, 
and within a year four American Societies had begun work. 

An interval of nine years elapsed before other organi- 
zations added their forces. The Church Missionary Society 
of England and the American Board both sent their first 
missionaries to Japan in 1869, and the Society for the 
Propagation of the Gospel and the American Methodist 
Episcopal Church entered in 1873. 

Noble Pioneers. “It was a noble band of men, excep- 
tional even among those whose names have become famous 
in missionary annals. Not one but has left his stamp upon 
new Japan. Of great intellectual ability, they were gifted 
with marvelous tact in dealing with a people that had for 
half a century been an enigma to the Occidental. Patient, 
persevering, seeking the best in those with whom they came 
in contact, they won a personal place such as it has seldom 
been the fortune of missionaries to win in the first years of 
their life in a new land.’”’? Only meager mention can here 
be made of the three most outstanding figures of this early 
- group. 

Dr. James C. Hepburn was a typical pioneer and medical 
missionary, who had seen service in Singapore and China 
before entering Japan in 1859. His medical skill and suc- 
cess, coupled with a gentle and tactful manner, did much 
to dispel prejudice against Christianity and Yo win the con- 
fidence and esteem of multitudes during his thirty-three 
years of unremitting labor for Japan. In addition to being 
a medical missionary he was an educator of the first rank, 
whose services the Japanese government tried in vain to 
secure at high prices. But his even greater distinction was 
asa translator. He prepared a Japanese-English Dictionary 
and a Bible Dictionary in Japanese, and was the chief trans- 
lator of the Holy Scriptures among a small group of able 
men, including Doctors Brown and Verbeck. 

“No more sublime hour has been reached in the history 
of this awakening people than when, after nearly thirty years 


7“The Missionary Enterprise,” p..299. 


paar 


162 THE PROGRESS OF WORLD-WIDE MISSIONS 


of patient toil, he (Hepburn) formally presented the Japa- 
nese Bible to the nation. Before a great audience, he lifted 
up the five superb volumes and formally presented to the 
Sunrise Kingdom the complete Word of God in the tongue 
of Japan.”’® “Taking in one hand the New Testament and 
in the other the Old, he said: ‘A complete Bible! What 
more precious gift—more precious than mountains of silver 
and gold—could the Christian nations of the West offer 
to this nation! May this sacred Book become to the 
Japanese what it has come to be for the people of the West 
—a source of life, a messenger of joy and peace, the 
foundation of a true civilization, and of social and political 
prosperity and greatness.’ ”’ ® 

Dr. Samuel R. Brown, of the Dutch Reformed Church, 
left a deep and lasting mark upon the Japanese nation as 
the pioneer of missionary education. He opened at Yoko- 
hama the first English school in Japan, and won great in- 
fluence by his rare gifts and abilities as well as the deep love 
which he showed for the people. He insisted upon the Bible 
as the secret and center of the progress of England and 
America, aroused enthusiasm in the young men of Japan for 
western learning and ways, and it was largely due to his 
influence that the government decided to send the first 
Japanese students to study in England and America. Dr. 
Griffis, the biographer of Dr. Brown, calls him “A Maker 
of the New Orient,” and bears testimony that “in this twen- 
tieth century Japanese college presidents, editors, pastors, 
translators, authors, statesmen, men of affairs, and leaders 
in commerce and literature by the score are ‘images of his 
own life,’ while in other countries hundreds gladly acknowl- 
edged the inspiration gained under him as their teacher,”’ 

Dr. Guido F. Verbeck, the remaining member of this 
famous triumvirate of early leaders in Japan, became the 
most distinguished of all, and his influence even outran that 
of the other two as a molder of New Japan. A rare linguist, 
he acquired the Japanese vernacular so perfectly that he 
could not be detected as a foreigner, and charmed his audi- 
ences by his fluent speech. In him was combined a great 
variety of eminent gifts in a degree that is most unusual. 


8 “The New Acts of the Apostles,” p. 339. 
9 “The Modern Missionary Century,” p. 116. 


JAPAN 163 


He was at once educator and evangelist, orator and trans- 
lator, brilliant statesman and humble personal worker. In 
1868, after the Revolution in Japan, he was invited to take 
a leading part in organizing the great, Imperial University 
at Tokyo and planning a new system of national education. 
It was largely under his influence and guidance that in 1871 
an Imperial Embassy was sent to visit Western countries, 
while in 1874 he was called into the service of the Senate 
to aid in framing a new Constitution for the Empire. “A 
man without a country,” as he styled himself, having actually 
no rights of citizenship either in Holland, the land of his 
birth, or in the United States, where he had been educated, 
he was accorded by the Japanese government a “‘special 
passport” never granted to any other foreigner before or 
since, received the high decoration of “The Rising Sun,” 
and at his death was given a State funeral. 

Such are some of the men whom God raised up and used 
in the mighty task of laying the foundations of missions in 
this little but wonderful Land of the Rising Sun, a land 
destined to extend her influence all over the Orient. 

Early Difficulties. It was in the face of difficulties neither 
few nor small that the early Protestant missionaries pursued 
their work. The political intrigues of the earlier Romanists 
_ had left a deep-seated hatred of Christianity. In every town 
and village the old anti-Christian edicts of the period of 
exclusion were still posted publicly, and as late as 1868 an 
edict was issued which read thus: “The wicked sect called 
Christian is strictly prohibited. Suspected persons are to 
be reported to the respective officials, and rewards will be 
given.” The missionaries were viewed with suspicion by 
the government, and with mingled hostility and fear by the 
people. Spies were constantly sent to watch them, and 
threatening letters were written them. Their earliest con- 
verts, and even some of those merely employed to teach 
them the language, were secretly arrested and thrown into 
prison. Only in 1873 were the edicts taken down, and in 
1884 new regulations secured larger religious toleration. 
The Treaties, moreover, permitted foreigners to live only 
within small “‘concessions” in a few open ports, and pro- 
hibited their traveling in the interior, and it was not until 
1899 that such restrictions were wholly abolished. 


164 THE PROGRESS OF WORLD-WIDE MISSIONS 


Then, again, the removal of these restrictions and the 
influx of more foreigners into Japan brought the fresh 
obstacle of the baneful influence of the immoral and dis- 
solute lives which many Westerners live in this and every 
Eastern country, while the ever-increasing intercourse be- 
tween Japan and the West revealed to the former the 
flagrant evils of intemperance, murder, gambling, bribery, 
divorce, dishonesty, greed, and the like, which exist in 
reputed Christian countries and serve to bring Christianity 
and missionary work into disfavor and even contempt. 

The “Kumamoto Band,’ One incident connected with 
this early period of missions in Japan must here be men- 
tioned, since in the providence of God it was destined to 
bear vitally upon the whole subsequent spiritual history of 
the realm. 

In 1872 Captain L. L. Janes, an American army officer 
from West Point, was engaged by a feudal prince of the 
southern island of Kyushu to found a military school in the 
interior city of Kumamoto. Although not a missionary, 
Captain Janes was an earnest Christian, filled with a strong 
desire to lead to Christ the hundred young men thus placed 
under his care. His wife was a daughter of the well-known 
Dr. Scudder, early missionary to India, and she supported 
her husband’s efforts with much prayer. 

Having won the love and loyalty of his pupils by his rare 
teaching gifts and attractive personality, Captain Janes by 
and by invited them to Bible readings in his home, and a 
little later to a preaching service on Sunday mornings. Be- 
fore long a deep work of grace began in many hearts, and 
finally a revival swept through the school, and more than 
half of the students made a clean-cut decision for Christ. 
The climax came when one evening, early in 1876, forty 
students climbed a hill overlooking the city, and after 
prayer drew up and signed a “declaration” solemnly cove- 
nanting to renounce all worldly ambition and dedicate their 
lives to the high task of preaching the gospel throughout © 
the Empire. | 

It is not surprising that this action met with loud protest 
and strong opposition, both in the school and among the 
relatives of the boys. Bitter persecution broke out, fathers 
threatening their sons with the death penalty, mothers 


JVABANG;,( 165 


threatening to commit suicide in order to atone for the dis- 
grace brought by their offspring upon the family name. 
Some of the boys were imprisoned, others were banished 
from their homes, while a plot was laid, fortunately without 
success, to kill the whole company. 

Captain Janes himself was forced out of the school, but 
not before he had providentially learned through an Ameri- 
can newspaper that a Christian school had recently been 
opened by Neesima in Kyoto. Thereupon thirty members 
of this “Kumamoto Band,” driven from their homes and 
native province, made their way five hundred miles overland 
to Kyoto and, together with the handful of students already 
gathered there, formed the nucleus of the first Christian 
college in Japan, which was to grow into the great Doshisha 
University. 

Joseph Hardy Neesima. It is fitting to introduce at this 
point some account of Neesima, that most illustrious of all 
Christian converts and native apostles of Japan, because of 
the relation which his career bears to the “Kumamoto Band” 
‘just mentioned. One would search far to find a more im- 
pressive illustration of the power and providence of God in 
human life than Neesima’s history and its interlinking with 
that of this memorable Band. 

Neesima’s life story, as told by at least two biographers 
in full,*° and by many other writers in brief, is one of 
_ peculiarly fascinating interest. Born in Yedo in 1843, as 
_amere boy he renounced idolatry. Later, a stray copy of an 
abridged Chinese Bible falling into his hands, he was struck 
with the opening words, “In the beginning, God created the 
heavens and the earth.”’ His youthful mind reached out in 
a quest for the true God, and he prayed, “Oh, if you have 
eyes, look upon me; if you have ears, listen for me.” He 
chanced also to catch a glimpse of an atlas of the United 
States, and filled with a great desire to see the Western 
world he contrived in 1864 to get to Hakodate and to 
_ smuggle himself on board an American schooner for Shang- 
hai. Thence he worked his way to Boston, employing his 
_ Spare time on the long voyage in studying English and read- 
ing a Chinese New Testament bought in Hongkong. It 


10 “Joseph Hardy Neesima” (Davis) ; “Life and Letters of Joseph Hardy 
Neesima” (Hardy). 


166 THE PROGRESS OF WORLD-WIDE MISSIONS 


was without doubt of God’s ordering that the ship on which 
Neesima sailed was owned by the Hon. Alpheus Hardy, a 
prominent Christian man of Boston. Hearing from the 
ship’s captain about the interesting Japanese runaway, Mr. 
Hardy befriended him, named him “Joseph Hardy,” and 
gave him a good education at Amherst College and Andover 
Seminary. . 

In 1871 the Japanese embassy on its visit to America 
‘heard of Neesima and engaged him as interpreter. Here 
was another unmistakable mark of God’s guiding hand, for 
the favor of these distinguished men secured for the young 
Christian a pardon for the “crime” of having left his own 
land without permission, enabled him to visit the best educa- 
tional institutions in America and Europe, and won for him 
on his return to Japan the friendship and influence and some 
of the foremost governing leaders. Indeed, every effort 
was made to persuade Neesima to enter government service, 
but no attraction of office or wealth could turn him aside from 
his God-given purpose to devote himself to gospel work. 
He became at once a bold and earnest witness among his 
people, and was the pioneer of public gospel preaching in the 
interior. 

Neesima’s great life work was the founding of the 
Doshisha, designed as a collegiate and theological school to 
train Christian workers for Japan. It was a daring scheme 
for him to choose as a place for such a school the ancient 
capital and sacred city of Kyoto, with its 3,500 temples and 
8,000 Buddhist priests, but, nothing daunted, he opened his 
school there in a small room in November, 1875, with eight 
pupils. When, in 1890, death overtook this great man of 
God in the midst of his active labors, the Doshisha had — 
grown into a great and well-equipped institution of nearly 
700 students. It gave the needed impulse to Christian edu- 
cation in Japan, and many among its thousands of graduates 
have held high places in their country’s history. | 

Growth and Development. We are ever thus being re- 
minded in missions that the gospel is a living seed of ir- 
resistible power. The records of missionary labor and — 
results furnish the most glorious Evidences of Christianity | 
in all the world, and Japan has been no exception to the 
rule. 


JAPAN 167 


The first convert was baptized after five years (1864), 
the next two—one of them, Wakasa by name, being an of- 
ficial of high rank—two years later. The first Japanese 
church was organized at Yokohama on March 10, 1872, by 
Rev. J. H. Ballagh of the Reformed Church, with eleven 
members. The years from 1859 to 1872 have been called 
the “Period of Preparation.’ Next came the “Period of 
Popularity,’ from 1873 to 1888, during which Christianity 
grew steadily in favor. Old customs and ideas were rapidly 
giving way before the influence of the West, and the mis- 
sionaries were much sought, not only for spiritual ends but 
as well because of the useful knowledge they possessed on 
many lines. It became easy to get large audiences to preach 
to, and Christian schools became crowded with pupils. 
There were large accessions to the church, yet among them 
were undoubtedly not a few in whose hearts no real saving 
work of grace had been wrought, but who were mere intel- 
lectual converts, eager to recognize and embrace the external 
benefits of the Christian religion. 

By 1888 this tide of favor had reached its height, and 
reaction now began to set in. This was due in part to the 
strenuous opposition of the Buddhists, who saw their power 
waning, and realizing the need of new tactics to save their 
cult from downfall, they began to imitate the methods of 
their Christian antagonists by opening schools and preaching 
halls, organizing young men’s associations, women’s prayer 
meetings, temperance societies, and the like. But a greater 
factor than Buddhism in bringing about reaction was the 
rise of strong nationalistic sentiment, fed by friction with 
foreign Powers over the revision of treaties and other mat- 
ters. Conservatives seized the opportunity to stir up anti- 
foreign spirit under the guise of an appeal to national loy- 
alty. This sentiment affected even Christians, causing free 
criticism of the missionaries, and leading on to the advocacy 
of a Japanese form of Christianity, a modification of certain 
doctrinal beliefs, and an “independent” church movement. 

These influences, although for a time apparently checking 
the progress and diminishing the numbers of the Christian 
Church, were not without their real advantages. A sifting 
process took place by which nominal converts disappeared 
but real Christians remained, and with their faith and con- 


168 THE PROGRESS OF WORLD-WIDE MISSIONS 


victions strengthened. The spiritual life of the church was 
purified and deepened, and the Lord continued in His own 
way to “add to the church daily such as were being saved.” 

Statistics compiled in 1900, after four decades of mis- 
sionary activity, showed “‘a total of 42,451 Protestant Chris- 
tians, 538 churches, of which about 100 were self-support- 
ing, and 348 groups of Christians not yet organized into 
churches.,”’ ** 

Loyalty of Christians, For many years the notion that 
Christianity was something inherently “foreign” persisted in 
the Japanese public mind, and the loyalty of the Christians 
to their own nation was constantly called in question. Op- 
position to Christianity on this score manifested itself par- 
ticularly in the schools, and Christian teachers and students 
were discriminated against in spite of the Constitution’s 
plain declaration of religious liberty and equality. 

The war with China in 1894-1895 afforded an excellent 
opportunity to put such charges and imputations squarely 
to the test, and it was clearly demonstrated that Christian 
Japanese could fight no less bravely than their Buddhist 
compatriots. Later, in 1904-1905, came the more serious 
war with Russia. “This was Christianity’s opportunity. In 
the camps, at home, on the battlefield, Christian men were 
in the van. With a Christian admiral to lead her fleets, a 
Christian American missionary to lead in prayer to the God 
of battles, Christian women to care for wounded and sor- 
rowing, it became evident that a Christian Japan might not 
be less Japanese than the old dreams of the samurai.” ” 
As a result, Christianity in Japan vindicated itself, and mis- 
sionary work won new recognition and influence, has num- 
bered among its converts persons of high standing and even 
national distinction, and has enjoyed ever-increasing oppor- 
tunities and returns right up to the present. 

Forms of Mission Work. The same methods have been 
employed in Japan as in other fields, viz., Evangelistic, Edu- 
cational, Literary, Medical and Philanthropic. 

The early missionaries took the leading part in the intro- 
duction of the multiplied forms of service for the physical, 
moral and spiritual welfare of the people, which fall under 


11 “Sunrise in the Sunrise Kingdom,” p. 116. 
‘ Ay et 3 
12“The Missionary Enterprise,” p. 311. 


JAPAN 169 


these five heads, and missionary work still pursues all of 
these lines. Yet changing conditions in Japan have greatly 
modified the need in some directions. The extraordinary 
progress made by the Japanese themselves in all branches of 
secular education, and in medical work, has taken the re- 
sponsibility in these matters largely out of missionary hands. 
To some extent the same is true of philanthropic work, 
although the following sentence from Rev. Dr. J. H. Pettee’s 
report of Christian Charities, prepared in 1897, shows how 
large a part of such work Christians are still doing: “They 
have fifteen orphanages, eleven homes for discharged pris- 
oners, one blind asylum, five leper hospitals, two homes for 
the aged, five schools for the Ainu, five free kindergartens, 
ten industrial schools, ten other schools for the poor, four- 
teen hospitals, etc. . . . in a word, about one-half of all the - 
regularly organized benevolent institutions of the land.” 

Among the best known of these institutions are the Oka- 
yama Orphanage opened by Mr. Ishii (the Japanese ‘George 
Muller”) in 1887, and the Home for Discharged Prisoners 
in Tokyo, founded by Mr. T. Hara. 

Newspaper Evangelism. ‘This is a new and unique mis- 
sionary method which has been tried out in recent years, and 
has proved so successful that it is now adopted as a regular 
phase of work in more than one Mission. Its plan is to 
utilize paid space in the daily press for presenting Christian 
truth through series of short expositions of Scripture texts. 
_An offer to supply Christian literature, or answer questions 
by interview or by mail, on application to a central office, is 
appended. ‘The fact that Japan has so many newspapers 
with a large circulation, and that so large a percentage of 
the people can read, makes this plan particularly adaptable 
to this land. The results have been most encouraging. 
The published articles have brought many personal callers 
and still more letters asking for literature, and the follow-up 
work has already led to a considerable number of clear 
conversions, as well as a wide proclamation of the gospel. 

Some Japanese Christian Leaders. Besides Neesima 
there have been other sons of Japan deserving of mention 
as valiant apostles in the Christian Church. Some of these 
received their earliest inspiration from Neesima’s example 
and took their training in the institution which he founded. 


170 THE PROGRESS OF WORLD-WIDE MISSIONS 


A few of the best known and most representative leaders 
of the present day may here be mentioned. 

There is Paul Kanamori, who was one of the leaders of 
that famous ‘Kumamoto Band” and a member of the first 
theological class in the Doshisha University. He is known 
to-day, the world over, for his great “Three-Hour Sermon,” 
which he has preached to multitudes throughout Japan, For- 
mosa and Korea, and which has guided tens of thousands 
into the Christian faith. 

There is Kimura, the “Moody of Japan,’ who in huge 
evangelistic campaigns conducted in the great cities of 
Japan, and in tours among his nationals in Manchuria, 
Korea, Hawaii and the South Sea Islands, has already 
preached to more than a million people. 

There is Colonel Yamamuro, the ‘General Booth of 
Japan,’ now the distinguished head of the Salvation Army 
in the Empire, a speaker of tremendous power, a promoter 
of many forms of practical effort for the poor, the sick and 
fallen, and a stirring writer whose “Gospel for the Common 
People” has gone through.18o editions. 

There is Dr. Uemura, pastor for thirty years of one of 
the largest churches in Tokyo, principal of a theological 
seminary, editor of a religious magazine sometimes styled 
the British Weekly of Japan, and-staunch defender of the 
evangelical faith. 

There is Kawabe of Osaka, pastor, evangelist, teacher of 
deeper spiritual truth and trainer of native workers—a man 
of God, a leader of Christians andea winner of souls. 

Evangelistic Need. The changed conditions, as noted 
above, have led one author (Rev. G. H. Moule) to remark: 
“Does it not seem that God has led the missionary in Japan, 
by the very force of circumstances, to rely less on the ex- 
traneous aid of Western learning and prestige, and to con- 
tent himself rather with so presenting Christ to the nation’s 
heart, that the Japan-spirit being profoundly influenced, 
changed and strengthened by the Christian faith, may itself — 
be the instrument for giving in due course a Christian tone | 
to the political, intellectual, and social life of the nation?” ** 

Yet it is a sad fact that direct and aggressive evangelism 
is far from having the prominence it deserves in Japan, but 

13 “The Spirit of Japan,” p. 180. 


JAPAN 171 


occupies in many Missions a place distinctly secondary to 
institutional work. A few smaller and more recent agencies, 
such as the Japan Evangelistic Band and the Oriental Mis- 
sionary Society, in addition to a few prominent Japanese 
leaders such as have already been mentioned, are putting 
their efforts into active evangelistic work, but the combined 
forces of evangelism in all Missions are painfully insufficient 
for the task which confronts them. 

No greater mistake could be made than to conclude, as 
many have apparently done from a merely superficial ac- 
quaintance with Japan, and from foolishly placing a wrong 
estimate upon her adoption of so many advanced features 
of modern civilization, that this fair Sunrise Kingdom no 
longer needs the same missionary attention as other Eastern 
lands. Japan is a beautiful land, her people are clever and 
attractive, her education has been modernized, her com- 
merce has expanded, her army and navy have become strong 
—in a word, she has been civilized. But Japan is still 
heathen, grossly and persistently heathen, Missions after 
sixty years have only touched the fringe of her territory 
and a fragment of her population. 

Over 70 per cent. of the people of Japan live in the rural 
districts. These country folk constitute not only the bulk, 
but also the backbone, of the nation. Yet the missionary 
forces have as yet scarcely penetrated this rural area. Many 
towns of from 5,000 to 10,000, and thousands of villages 
of from 500 to 5,000 souls, have not a vestige of Christian 
work in them. 

The foreign and even the Japanese workers are largely 
in the great cities and provincial capitals. It is here that 
missionary progress has been greatest. And yet the phe- 
nomenal growth of Japan’s cities during the last decade has 
far outstripped the church’s advance, so that the crowded 
industrial and commercial centers and congested slums of 
the large centers contain millions of souls unreached by the 
gospel. 

Then there are special classes, as well as areas, which lie 
outside the present bounds of Christian activity. Most of 
the converts have been from the great middle class. At the 
top of the social scale, the nobility and wealthy have received 
little attention. At the bottom of the social scale, besides 


172 THE PROGRESS OF WORLD-WIDE MISSIONS 


the industrial masses of the great cities there are 1,400,000 
fisher folk, 465,000 miners and 255,000 sailors still waiting — 
for the gospel. Yet another almost totally neglected class 
are the 1,000,000 outcaste “‘Eta,’’ who are socially ostra- — 
cized because of their original occupations as tanners, 
butchers, grave diggers and beggars, and are compelled 
to live in segregated quarters in poverty, filth and igno- 
rance. 

Conservatively speaking, then, two-thirds of the popula- 
tion of Japan, or over 40,000,000 people, are yet untouched 
by the gospel. The present Protestant church membership 
constitutes only one-third of one per cent. of the whole 
population. 

It is to be remembered, also, that wherein Japan is no 
longer heathen, she is still predominantly un-Christian. Her 
new educational system, while weaning her youth away from | 
the old religions of Japan, is leading to atheism and agnos- 
ticism rather than to Christ. 

A Religious Census of 5,000 students in the Tokyo Uni- 
versity, taken a few years ago, told the following shocking 
tale: Confucianists, 6; Shintoists, 8; Buddhists, 300; Chris- — 
tians, 30; atheists, 1,500; agnostics, 3,000. | 

The New Industrial Maelstrom. Japan’s new industrial- 
ism, which has sprung up with such amazing rapidity, con- — 
stitutes one of her gravest problems of to-day. Twenty — 
years ago there were only 1,400 factories employing 30,000 
laborers. ‘To-day there are 30,000 plants with over 3,000,- 
ooo workers, half of them women and girls. This enor- 
mously increased demand for industrial labor has caused a 
steady stream of emigration from the country to the manu- — 
facturing centers. 

Picture what such a transplantation means to multitudes 
of women, and of girls and boys in their teens, from the 
quiet country hamlet, with its pure air and simple living, to — 
the dark recesses of a throbbing metropolis, with its crowded — 
and ill-smelling tenements and its dull drudgery of toil, un- © 
relieved by proper labor laws. The physical results alone © 
are terrible. Thousands of the operatives suffer a steady © 
loss of weight and soon break down utterly, or fall victims 
to tubercular or nervous trouble or contagious diseases. It — 
is said that 300,000 new recruits are required annually to 


JAPAN 173 


repair the losses and keep pace with the development of 
these industrial plants. 

But the moral results are even worse. Parental control 
and other old safeguards withdrawn, and temptations to 
coarse pleasures and questionable pursuits alluring them on 
every hand, what wonder is it that great numbers of young 
girls and boys are soon demoralized and made victims of 
vice and crime? “The state of affairs brought on by this 
new whirlwind expansion of industrialism,” says one author, 
“is nothing less than appalling.’ ** It is seriously draining 
the nation’s vital resources and affecting her entire life. The 
whole situation cries to high heaven for relief, and presents 
a new and peremptory challenge to the Christian forces of 
Japan and those who stand behind them in other lands. 

Japan's Influence Over Asia. Japan’s claims for evan- 
gelization are rendered the more urgent by reason of her 
leading position among the nations of the East. “What is 
done in Japan affects other countries, especially those of 
Eastern Asia. The Japanese sometimes compare their coun- 
try to the rudder of a ship; though the rudder is small, it 
directs the course of the whole vessel. The figure is not 
wholly unreasonable. The influence of Japan upon the 
nations of the Continent is becoming more and more 
marked. Unless all the signs are deceptive much of the 
world’s history during the next century will center about 
Bitastern Asia.” *° 

The end of the World War finds Japan facing what some 
believe to be the second great crisis of her history. A 
struggle is going on within her between the forces of autoc- 
racy and democracy, militarism and freedom. Signs are not 
wanting of a new reaction in influential circles against Chris- 
tianity, as thought to be incompatible with Japanese ideals 
and institutions. A new ‘National Cult’ has recently been 
formed, which the government proposes to make universal, 
and which makes Emperor worship its central dogma. 

On the other hand come the most cheering reports of 
deepened gospel interest and increased conversions among 
the people. Far-reaching issues hang in the balance, and 
the situation calls for earnest prayer and redoubled effort, 


14 “Creative Forces in Japan,” p. 72. 
15 “Japan and Its Regeneration,” p. 123. 


174 THE PROGRESS OF WORLD-WIDE MISSIONS 


that the tide may be turned in the right direction for Japan 
and the other countries involved. 

America’s Responsibility. Let it be remembered that — 
when Japan was a hermit nation, not wishing to have any- 
thing to do with the rest of the world, it was America that 
forced her out of her long seclusion into a new world of 
mingled benefits and dangers. Upon American Christians, — 
then, most of all, rests the responsibility now of giving to — 
Japan the only message and dynamic which can meet, the 
needs alike of her government and people, and guide their © 
feet into the ways of life and peace. | 


FORMOSA 


I, General Features. 

Since this island now belongs to Japan, brief mention of 
it is in order here. Formosa (called by the Chinese and 
Japanese Taiwan) is 250 miles long and from 50 to 70 
miles broad, and is separated from China by the Formosa 
Channel. Its interior is mountainous, with plains sloping 
from the mountains to the sea. Its climate is damp and 
malarial. 

The Portuguese settled there in 1590, and were in turn © 
followed by the Spaniards and the Dutch. In 1683 For- 
mosa became a part of the Chinese Empire, and it was 
ceded to Japan in 1895, at the close of the war between 
China and Japan. While the population (over 3,650,000 in 
1920) 1s mainly Chinese, with now a growing number of 
Japanese, the aborigines are Malay in origin, dwelling in the 
mountains and retaining their savage habits, including 
human head hunting. 


II. Missionary Work. 

Missionary work has been carried on in the south by the 
English Presbyterian Church since 1865, and in the north 
by the Canadian Presbyterian Church since 1872. The — 
career of the Canadian missionary, Dr. George L. Mackay, 
known as “The Black-Bearded Barbarian,’’ constitutes one 
of the most thrilling narratives in modern missions. With 
a fearless faith in God he faced all sorts of dangers and 
difficulties in the early years of his labors, including repeated 





JAPAN 175 


attempts upon his life. Overcoming hatred and hostility, 
he gradually won over his worst enemies, endeared himself 
to the people by his sacrificing devotion to their physical and 
spiritual needs, and lived to see a large work firmly estab- 
lished in some sixty stations, including schools, hospital, 
and Oxford College for the training of Christian workers. 
Dr. Mackay married a Chinese wife, and was among the 
strongest advocates of a self-supporting and self-propa- 
gating church. He showed little desire for reénforcements 
from home, but attached to himself and trained a large and 
faithful band of Formosan pastors and evangelists, who 
have efficiently continued the work after him. 

Statistical Summary. The following figures, taken from 
“The Christian Movement in Japan’ (1923), represent the 
latest available statistics for Protestant Missions—For 
Japan: Societies, 60; Foreign Missionaries, 1,594; Native 
Workers, 4,667; Churches, 1,615; Communicant Members, 
191,341. For Formosa: Societies, 2; Foreign Missionaries, 
21; Native Workers, 509; Communicant Members, 8,397. 


QUESTIONS 


1. State the location and area of Japan, and how many islands 
it comprises. 

2. Describe its physical features and climate, and cite favorable 
and unfavorable results of its volcanic tendencies. 

3. Give the population, and the probable origin of the Japanese 
race. 

4. Mention their prominent national traits, favorable and un- 
favorable. 

5. Trace briefly the political history of the nation from its be- 
_ ginning to the present. 
6. Discuss the character of the three non-Christian religions 
of Japan, and their respective influence upon the nation. 

7. Give a brief account of the origin, character, course and 
results of early Romanist Missions in Japan. 

8. When and how did the so-called Period of Exclusion begin 
and end? What were the methods employed to effect its objects? 

9g. Give the names and the years of arrival of the first seven 
Protestant missionaries to Japan, and give brief accounts of the 
three most prominent among them. 

10. Tell the story of the “Kumamoto Band.” 

11. Name and describe the career of the best known of Japan’s 
Christian converts. 


176 THE PROGRESS OF WORLD-WIDE MISSIONS 


12. What contributions have Protestant Missions made to the 
welfare of Japan along philanthropic lines? Give the names of 
two prominent institutions of this kind and their founders. 

13. What new and unique missionary method has been used of 
late in Japan, and with what results? 

14. Name four prominent Japanese Christian leaders of to-day, 
indicating the special dine of each one’s ministry. 

15. To what extent has Japan not yet been evangelized, and 
what fact adds emphasis to the importance of her fuller evan- 
gelization? | 

16. Give figures indicating the development of Japan’s industrial- 
ism, and indicate some of the menaces and problems growing out 
of these new conditions. 

17. State the size and population of Formosa, and the nature of 
its inhabitants. 

18. Mention the main Missionary Societies working in Formosa, 
and tell something of the work of its most famous missionary. 

19. Give latest general statistics of Protestant Missions in Japan 
and Formosa. 


CHAPTER XIII 
KOREA 
AREA, 85,000 SQUARE MILES. POPULATION, 17,000,000 


The fact that all intercourse between Korea and the 
Western world is a matter of only a few years, and the 
further fact of that country’s recent absorption by Japan, 
have led to very brief treatment of Korea by most textbooks 
on missions, usually in the form of a short postscript to 
their chapter on Japan. But the phenomenal success which 
has attended mission work in Korea, as well as certain 
unique features of missionary policy and methods in that 
field, which have deeply impressed the entire Christian 
church, and also the grave situation which has of late devel- 
oped between the Koreans and their new political masters, 
all seem amply to justify a fuller and separate consideration 
of this interesting field. 


I. General Features. 

Names. The earliest name for Korea, conferred by her 
Chinese civilizer in the twelfth century before Christ, was 
Cho-sen, or Morning Calm, and this is still the name used 
by the natives to-day. The word Korea comes from Korai, 
the name of the northernmost of three states which were 
joined into a united Korea a millennium ago. Korea’s cen- 
turies of deep seclusion have also won for her the name of 
the Hermit Nation. 

Position and Sige. Yorea lies on the east coast of Asia, 
between 35 deg. and 43 deg. north latitude. It is a penin- 
sula about 600 miles long and 135 miles broad, with a coast- 
line of 1,750 miles, and an area, including numerous small 
islands which cluster along its western and southern shores, 
estimated at nearly 90,000 square miles. Its size is thus 
almost that of New York and Pennsylvania states com- 
bined, or slightly larger than ea Scotland and Wales. 

1 


178 THE PROGRESS OF WORLD-WIDE MISSIONS 


The Yellow Sea on the west and the Japan Sea on the 
east separate her respectively from China and Japan, while 
her territory joins that of Russia on the north. She thus 
occupies a striking position as a “buffer state” between three 
great political powers, among which she has been a continual 
bone of contention. ~ 

The Country. Inthe main, Korea is rugged and moun- 
tainous, and its coast line presents a bleak and uninviting 
aspect on the approach from the sea. The interior, however, | 
has many fertile hills and valleys covered chiefly with wav- 
ing rice fields, although other grains, as well as vegetables 
and fruits, are grown. Charming scenery is to be found, 
and Mrs. Isabella Bird Bishop describes Seoul, the capital, 
as one of the most beautifully situated cities in the world. 
Despite the crude implements and modes of farming em- 
ployed, and the fact also that not nearly all the arable land 
is cultivated, the crops raised are ample for Korea’s millions, 
and in good years leave a substantial balance for export. 
The land is also rich in minerals, but as in China the pre- 
vailing superstitions have prevented much mining until re- 
cent years, when Westerners have introduced it. 

Foreign residents in Korea boast not a little of its fine 
climate. The summers are temperate, the winters clear and 
cold. During the rainy season of six or eight weeks in 
summer rain falls incessantly and in torrents, reaching a 
record of five inches in twenty-four hours and twenty-two 
inches for a single season. The atmosphere at such times 
is hot and sultry. | 

The People. Korea seems originally to have been peopled 
from the mainland, but an admixture at some time is be- 
lieved to have considerably modified both the physical char- 
acteristics and the language of the race, Just as Korea lies 
geographically between China and Japan, so its people come 
midway between their two neighbors in physical and intel- 
lectual qualities. The Korean resembles the Mongolian in 
general appearance, is larger in stature than the Japanese, 
but smaller than the northern Chinese, has good physique 
and quite average strength and endurance. The woeful 
absence of all knowledge of hygiene and attention to sani- 
tation and quarantine, however, has caused disease of almost 
every kind to work deadful havoc. Ague, smallpox, typhus, 


f 


/ 


KOREA 179 


and Asiatic cholera especially abound. The mortality among 
little children is appalling. 

In temperament, Dr. Horace G. Underwood describes the 
Koreans as being “not as phlegmatic as the Chinese nor as 
volatile as the Japanese,” and adds: “They are not as slav- 
ishly bound by superstition, not as devoted to their old 
religions, not as faithful, perhaps, to the traditions of the 
past, as the Chinese; nor as initiative and ambitious as the 
Japanese.” * 

Dr. George Heber Jones writes in a leaflet: “‘Whereas 
in China the cast of mind is commercial, giving us a nation 
of merchants, and in Japan it is military, giving us a nation 
of warriors, in Korea it is literary, giving us a nation of 
scholars.” 

By other writers more initiative is claimed for the 
Koreans than either of these other two races possesses, and 
they are credited, in common with the Chinese, with real 
ability, in contrast to the mere genius of imitation and adap- 
tation in which the Japanese excel. 

The old prevalent impression about the Koreans, formed 
by Europeans on their first contact with them, is expressed 
by the following quotation: “They seemed to be lazy, even 
for Orientals; generally dishonest, unclean in person, rather 
the left-overs of Asia, as if Mongols, Chinese and others 
had successively sought to escape from oppression in their 
own lands, and going as far as they could, found themselves 
shut in by the sea in this rocky peninsula.” ? But writers 
of long residence among the Koreans claim that such low 
estimates of them are based on unfair and insufficient evi- 
dence, and they cite on the contrary the hardy, self-sup- 
porting farmer, the busy city merchant and the proficient 
scholar. 

The Language. The Korean language has points of re- 
semblance to both the Chinese and Japanese, and yet is dis- 
tinct from either. It possesses an alphabet of twenty-five 
letters. The Chinese ideographs are also used, as in Japan, 
in addition to the native script, and the Chinese classics have 
for centuries furnished the basis of literary education. 

Religions. It is sometimes said that the Koreans are 


1 “The Call of Korea,” pp. 45, 46. 
2“The Missionary Enterprise,” p. 315. 


= 


180 THE PROGRESS OF WORLD-WIDE MISSIONS 


without any religion. Compared with the peoples of other 
non-Christian lands they have certainly not been strongly 
held by any religious system, and certain influences have 


tended to weaken their faith in their old religions. Temples — 


and shrines are few, and priests are relegated to a very low 
place in the social scale. 


Shamanism is the oldest of Korea’s faiths, and to-day — 


still exerts a stronger influence upon the people than any 
other. It teaches a great array of spirits, good and evil, of 
which the good ones are to be invoked, and the evil ones, 


which predominate, propitiated. The system has gathered © 


into itself a mass of grotesque superstitions, 
Buddhism entered Korea in the fourth century, and 


~~ 


peta to 


through her was later introduced into Japan. In Korea it © 
gradually gained considerable power, and during a certain © 
dynasty became the national religion. Later on, partly be- — 
cause of its meddling in politics, it came under the ban, © 


and large numbers of its temples were demolished. Strin- — 


gent laws enacted against Buddhism were not repealed until 
after the China-Japan war (1895), when the pro-Japanese 
party came into power. Buddhism has all along maintained 
large and well-endowed monasteries throughout the country, 
and among the common people, and especially the women, it 
still holds its own. 

Confucianism came over from China in earliest times, 
along with her literature, and has done much to mold the 


thought and life of the nation. But as elsewhere it is to be - 
regarded as a system of ethics rather than a religion. Its 
adherents are mainly the educated classes, although its — 


chief rite of ancestral worship is universally observed 
throughout Korea. 

Historical Résumé. Reliable records of Korea’s past his- 
tory begin with the coming, in 1122 B.C., of a Chinese 


noble called Kija, who, having incurred the anger of the 
wicked Chinese Emperor, migrated with 5,000 retainers, and © 


settling among the aborigines of Korea organized a new 
state. Comparatively little is known of the centuries which 


followed, up to within a short time of the Christian era. | 


SS ee 
4 > ~ eee 


ee Ee S CSS. 


Thenceforth the history of Korea until recent years, when ~ 
the first treaties with the foreign Powers were signed, is — 


largely a melancholy record of repeated invasions from 





KOREA 181 


China, Mongolia and Japan. The location of this small and 
peaceably inclined country made her a ready prey to her 
stronger and rival neighbors. “The invaders would come 
on their conquering career, and the people would bend for 
a time like forest trees before the storm. But, the pressure 
being removed, they would resume their national life; a 
nominal tribute would be paid for a term of years; then 
after a time they would forget they ever had been con- 
quered, when another tidal wave of war would pour over 
them from without.” ° 

During the earlier centuries frequent inter-tribal wars 
among the states into which the present Korea was then 
divided led to the calling in on opposite sides of Chinese and 
Japanese forces to assist, and thus poor Korea became again 
and again the battleground of opposing armies, foreign as 
well as native, with terrible resultant destruction of life and 
property. Gradually the whole country became tributary 
by turns to China and Japan, and at times to both together. 
In addition to all this, the fact that the famous Mongol con- 
queror, Kublai Khan, in 1281 forced the Koreans to assist 
in an unsuccessful invasion of Japan, as well as the frequent 
depredations committed by Japanese pirates upon Korean 
junks and coast towns, engendered bitter hatred between 
the peninsular kingdom and the island empire—a feature 
which it is well to bear in mind in considering present-day 
relations. 

Toward the close of the sixteenth century Japan sent a 
great army of invasion against Korea, with the real aim 
of making Korea’s subjugation a means to the greater end 
of the conquest of China. For a time they swept on vic- 
toriously, taking an awful toll of life. They sent back to 
Japan enormous quantities of booty, and committed the 
wanton outrage of cutting off large numbers of the ears 
and noses of Koreans, pickling and sending them to Japan, 
where the place of their burial at Kyoto is still shown. But 
the Koreans rallied bravely, the Chinese came to their help, 
and eventually the Japanese were defeated and driven back 
with terrible loss. 

Early in the seventeenth century began the struggle be- 
tween the Manchus and China, ending in the seating of a 


3 “Every-day Life in Korea,” p. 26. 


4 
182 THE PROGRESS OF WORLD-WIDE MISSIONS ~— 


Manchu upon the Dragon throne. Korea was invaded by 
the Manchus, its king captured and the country placed © 
under tribute. This completes the long list of invasions, and 
brings Korea’s chequered history down to recent times. 
The First Treaties. In order to have a clear understand- 
ing of the present Korean situation and its vital bearing 
upon missions, it is necessary to trace in outline the main — 
political events which in tragic succession have led up to 
the completely new régime in which the Hermit Nation of © 
yore finds itself to-day. ‘Up to 1876 Korea successfully © 
preserved her isolation, and repelled with violence any at- — 
tempt to encroach upon it. In that year Japan forced a 
treaty upon her, and in 1882 China followed with ‘Trade 
and Frontier Regulations.” The United States negotiated a — 
treaty in 1882, Great Britain and Germany in 1884, Russia 
and Italy in 1886, and Austria in 1892, in all which, though © 
under Chinese suzerainty, Korea was treated with as an ~ 
independent state. By these treaties, Seoul and the ports — 
of Chemulpo, Fusan and Wonsan were opened to foreign | 
commerce.”’ * 
Japan's Ascendancy. The China-Japan War of 1894-95 
was brought on by the sending of Chinese troops into Korea — 
at that country’s request, to help quell an insurrection. This 
the Japanese resented as contrary to an agreement signed by — 
China and Japan in 1885. The Japanese raised the cry of 
“The Independence of Korea,” surprised the world by win- 
ning a swift and decisive victory over China, and at once 
became the dominating power in Korea. k 
Had Japan’s administrative methods been the equal of her © 
military tactics the subsequent course of affairs in Korea — 
might have been very different. But the murder of the 
Queen, which soon followed, and in which the direct com- © 
plicity of the Japanese Minister to Korea has been proven — 
beyond a doubt, was no less a grievous tactical blunder than — 
it was a foul crime. This act, and the oppressive measures — 
which followed, drove the King to throw himself into the 
hands of Russia by fleeing from his palace-prison to the 
Russian legation, and forthwith began a new chapter con- 
sisting of an eight-year diplomatic duel between Japan and — 
Russia for ascendancy in Korea. Both Powers were alike 
4“Korea and Her Neighbors,” p. 11. 


KOREA 183 


selfish in their motives and unscrupulous in the course they 
pursued of making tools of clever but unprincipled Koreans 
to promote their ends. Russian intrigue gradually gained 
the upper hand, and that nation’s obvious intention of ab- 
sorbing Korea not only gave Japan just fears for her 
own national safety, but also alarmed European nations 
lest the balance of political power should be seriously 
disturbed. 

The long tension finally broke in 1904 and war ensued, 
in which the army and navy of the great Russian nation 
were ignominiously defeated by those of Japan, and the 
little island empire of the Far East rose into new promi- 
nence as one of the first-rate Powers of the world. Korea 
now agreed to accept Japan’s advice in administrative affairs, 
and Japan renewed her assurances that Korea’s independ- 
ence would be preserved. How vain were such assurances 
is seen in the prompt assumption of authority which fol- 
lowed. Japan’s hand became heavier and heavier upon 
Korea, and more than one trustworthy Christian writer 
openly charges the Japanese military régime with extortion, 
injustice and cruel treatment of the Koreans. 

On the other hand, it is pointed out by equally reliable 
authorities that Korea’s obsolete system of patriarchal gov- 
ernment, and the persistent failure of her king and his min- 
isters to mend their ways, adjust themselves to a new age, 
and face seriously the task of effectively administering the 
country’s affairs, inevitably spelled her doom and compelled 
control by some outside power. Dr. H. N. Allen writes: 
“The Koreans are reaping the harvest of their own sow- 
ing. ... Instead of heeding good advice and clearing up 
their premises so no powerful neighbor would have an 
excuse for doing this for them, they played at all manner 
of silly pastimes. The government went from bad to 
worse, until it became an easy prey to any one strong 
enough to go in and put things to rights. The verdict of 
war has left that task to Japan.” ® 

But to continue the course of events: “As the summer of 
1905 drew to a close it became more and more clear that 
the Japanese government, despite its many promises to the 
contrary, intended completely to destroy the independence of 


5 “Things Korean,” p. 24%. 


184 THE PROGRESS OF WORLD-WIDE MISSIONS 


Korea.” © Marquis Ito was sent to Seoul as Special Envoy 
of the Emperor of Japan, to induce the Korean government 
to ask Japan to assume a protectorate, but both king and 
cabinet held out stoutly, until finally (according to prevail- 
ing accounts) military intimidation was resorted to, and 
the Foreign Minister was forced to sign the document.’ 

Two years later the final crisis came with the signing of 
the Japan-Korea Treaty on July 24, 1907, the old Emperor- 
King was forced to abdicate, and Japan, through her Resi- 
dent-General, was left in complete control. For two years 
Japan maintained a protectorate over Korea and in IgI0 
formally annexed the country. 


II. Missionary Work. 

Roman Catholic Missions. Late in the eighteenth century 
some members of the Korean Embassy at Peking came in 
contact with Roman Catholic missionaries and brought back 
that faith to Korea. Supplying, as it did, what the existing 
religions lacked, it was well received and grew rapidly. In 
1835 two Romanist missionaries secretly entered the coun- 
try, and others soon followed. Persecution broke out, how- 
ever, from time to time, incited by the corrupt Buddhist 
priests, and many converts suffered martyrdom along with 
the missionaries. In 1864, under a new regent who hated 
foreigners, and Romanists in particular, a violent storm of 
persecution burst, the Roman Catholic Bishop and eight of 
his associates were seized and killed, and a veritable inquisi- 
tion was instituted, under which at least 10,000 converts 
were put to death. Roman Catholic Christianity in Korea 
was threatened with extermination and has never fully ral- 
lied from the blow. The effect of the persecution upon the 
Koreans was to create a great dread of all foreign religions, 
and this has proved a drawback to subsequent missionary 
effort, both Protestant and Romanist. 

Protestant Beginnings. ‘The first Protestant efforts in 
behalf of Korea were put forth by Rev. John Ross, a Scotch 
Presbyterian missionary at Mukden, in Manchuria, whose 


6 “Korea’s Fight for Freedom,” DBT 
7 See “The Passing of Korea, is Dr. fi. Hulbert. “The Unveiled East” 
and “‘Korea’s Fight for Freedom,” 1 EI fl 6 oesenes For the pro- -Japanese 
version of this ‘and associated events see “In Korea with Marquis Ito,” 
Professor George T. Ladd. 


KOREA 185 


interest was aroused by his contact with Koreans on the 
border. He took up the study of their language, translated 
the entire New Testament into Korean, and sent Korean 
colporteurs across the border to distribute it. These efforts 
were so blessed that “when Protestant missionaries came 
to Korea later they found whole communities in the north 
professing Christianity, studying the Bible among them- 
selves, and only waiting for some one to come and teach 
them.”’ ® 

The signing of the treaty between Korea and the United 
States in 1882 afforded a new “open door” for missionary 
work which the churches of America promptly prepared to 
enter. The Northern Presbyterian Board in 1884 appointed 
Rev. J. W. Heron, M.D., to Korea, but his departure was 
delayed, and meanwhile Dr. H. N. Allen of the same Society, 
who was already in China, was transferred to Korea and 
thus became the first Protestant missionary to the “Hermit 
Nation.”” His medical skill, and particularly his success in 
treating surgically the wounds of a high official who was a 
cousin of the Queen, were providentially used to win. the 
favor of the court and smooth the way for the missionaries 
who soon followed, even though Dr. Allen himself did not 
continue in mission work but entered the diplomatic service. 

In 1885 Rev. Horace G. Underwood of the Northern 
Presbyterian Board, and Rev. H. G. Appenzeller and Dr. 
-W. B. Scranton of the Methodist Episcopal Board, arrived 
on the field. In 1888 the Y.M.C.A. of the University of 
Toronto sent out Rev. James S. Gale, who later joined the 
Presbyterian Mission and has become well known for his 
interesting books on Korea. Other Societies followed, the 
Australian Presbyterian entering in 18809, the English Epis- 
copalian (S.P.G.) in 1890, the Southern Presbyterian in 
1892, the Southern Methodist in 1896, and the Canadian 
Presbyterian in 1808. 

Policies and Methods. The consideration of policies and 
methods of work assumes much more than ordinary in- 
terest and importance in the case of Korea by reason of the 
unusual results which so early attended missionary efforts 
here. On this point we cannot do better than quote from 
Dr. H. G, Underwood, one of the earliest pioneers and fore- 


8 “Encyclopedia of Missions,” Vol. I, p. 534. 


186 THE PROGRESS OF WORLD-WIDE MISSIONS 


most missionary leaders in Korea for many years. He 
writes: ““Very early in the history of the work, almost at its 
beginning, God in His Providence led us to adopt methods 
that have been said by some to have been unique, but in 
reality are simply those that have been adopted by numbers 
of missionaries in different parts of the world. The only 
unique feature has been the almost unanimity with which 
these have been followed by the whole missionary body in 
this land.” ° 

This writer cites the visit to Korea, in 1890, of Dr. 
John L. Nevius, of Chefoo, China, well known throughout 
the entire missionary world for his advocacy of methods 
making for a self-supporting and self-propagating native 
church, and speaks of the influence exerted upon Korean 
mission policies by the several conferences held by Dr. 
Nevius with the Korean missionaries. Continuing, Dr. 
Underwood writes: “After careful and prayerful consid- 
eration, we were led in the main to adopt the ‘Nevius 
method,’ and it has been the policy of the Mission— 

“First, to let each man ‘abide in the calling wherein he 
was found,’ teaching that each was to be an individual 
worker for Christ, and to live Christ in his own neighbor- 
hood, supporting himself by his trade; 

“Second, to develop church methods and machinery only 
so far as the native church was able to take care of and 
manage the same; 

“Third, as far as the church itself was able to provide 
the men and the means, to set aside those who seemed the 
better qualified, to do evangelistic work among their neigh- 
bors; 

“Fourth, to let the natives provide their own church build- 
ings, which were to be native in architecture, and of such 
style as the local church could afford to put up.” *° 

Following this line of policy, the first Christians in the 
place generally became the teachers of others, themselves 
meeting in classes for Bible study and instruction as to their 
duties. As one and another evinced special fitness for Bible 
teaching and Christian service these would be given super- 
vision of districts, their support being undertaken by the 


®“The Call of Korea,” p. 5. 
10 “The Call of Korea,” pp. 109, 110. 


KOREA 187 


groups ministered to. Graded classes for these leaders were 
formed, which in time developed into schools for systematic 
theological training. 

Bible Classes. Another prominent feature has been the 
holding of large popular Bible classes in each district, for 
several weeks during the season of the year most convenient 
for the Christian community. The attendance at such gath- 
erings has gradually grown, and varies from 200 in the south 
to 1,300 in the north. Those who thus gather return home 
to assist in holding local classes under the direction of the 
missionaries and district leaders, and thus systematic Bible 
instruction is carried on throughout the entire field occupied. 
Dr. Underwood records that in the one station of Pyeng 
Yang in the north 191 such local classes were held in a single 
year (1907) in the Presbyterian Mission alone, with an 
attendance of over I0,000. 

School Work, The need of educational work has not 
been lost sight of, although it has been held secondary to 
evangelism both in proportion and in order. The principle 
adhered to has been to provide Christian education primarily 
for the children of the churches rather than to conduct 
schools for the heathen as an evangelistic agency. Each 
local church was encouraged to open and support its own 
primary school under a Christian teacher, and so heartily 
have the churches responded to their duty on this line that 
one mission alone, in 1907, reported 337 such primary 
schools, all but three of which were entirely self-supported. 

It became necessary for the missions to take the initiative 
to some extent in the matter of schools of higher academic 
instruction, so that in the main they have provided the 
buildings, equipment, and teaching staff. But even in these 
the students have been expected to meet their own support 
and the running expenses of the school, and the native 
churches have shown a noble spirit in making earnest efforts 
to share even the cost of these school plants for the education 
of their sons. 

All this stands in striking contrast to the prevailing poli- 
cies and methods in most other mission fields, and to their 
results as well. It is impossible to account for the difference 
by assuming greater material prosperity on the part of the 
Koreans, for they are certainly as poor as any Eastern race. 


188 THE PROGRESS OF WORLD-WIDE MISSIONS 


These developments are rather an impressive testimony to — 
the splendid results attainable by the adoption and main- — 
tenance from the very beginning of true Scriptural principles — 
and methods of missionary work, while at the same time 
they afford a beautiful example of what the Spirit of grace 
can accomplish in the hearts of converts but recently saved — 
from heathenism. 

Growth and Expansion. Mission work in Korea does 
not fall into any well-marked periods. Dr. Underwood sug-_ 
gests a possible division into the periods of preparation, ex- | 
pansion, beginning of large harvests, and greater ingather-— 
ings, but says: “From the very beginning we have been 
permitted to see results, and the work has been steadily 
progressing with an ever-increasing momentum up to the 
present time.” ™ 

From the first there were many who gave a willing ear to | 
the missionary’s message, and the books he offered were | 
purchased eagerly. The north especially seemed to have been 
prepared by the wide seed-sowing that had been done earlier 
from China, and for this reason missionary trips and efforts © 
were at first mainly directed thither. The first three con-- 
verts were baptized in 1886. In 1890, after only five years, © 
and those necessarily given largely to preliminary itineration, — 
procuring property, language study, translation work, etc., 
there were over I00 converts. 

This receptivity on the part of the Koreans was recog- 
nized as a call for reénforcements from home, and the exist- 
ing Missions steadily enlarged their staffs and expanded 
their work, while other Societies entered the field. Then, 
following the China-Japan war of 1894-1895, the period of 
large harvests began, with ever-increasing numbers of en-_ 
quirers and converts. But even these great results were in 
turn completely eclipsed by those of the first few years of” 
the new century, which far exceeded the highest hopes of 
the most optimistic missionaries, and led to Korea’ s becom- 
ing known as “‘the missionary marvel of the age.” By 1907 
there were actually over 1,000 self-supporting churches with 
some 30,000 members and over 120,000 adherents, and| 


these churches contributed that year nearly $80,000 in US : 
money. A 


et 


11 “The Call of Korea,” p. 134. P 


ee ee 


KOREA 189 


A Sample Station. The name of Pyeng Yang, the most 
important city in northern Korea, has become familiar and 
famous among Christians the world over, because of its 
being identified with one of the most remarkable spiritual 
movements in all missionary history. It was a very rich 
and very immoral city, commonly called “the worst city in 
Korea.”’ The entry and early work of the missionaries there 
met with bitter opposition from the local officials. The 
first converts and native helpers were sorely persecuted, some 
of them thrown into prison and cruelly tortured. Soon 
after this, in 1894, the China-Japan war broke out, and 
Pyeng Yang was the scene of one of the most decisive bat- 
tles. The unselfish example and work of the missionaries, 
as well as the calm and trustful demeanor of the Christians 
during this time of turmoil and anxiety, made a profound 
impression upon the people. Moreover, the Christians who 
were forced to flee with the other citizens, when the Chinese 
troops occupied Pyeng Yang, scattered the good seed of the 
gospel throughout the whole district by their personal testi- 
mony and the printed page. From that time the attitude of 
the populace completely changed, and a spirit of enquiry 
began and rapidly spread through the city and the whole 
countryside, until the strength of the mission workers was 
taxed to the utmost to keep pace with the demands upon 
them. 

Testimony of Visitors. Mrs. Isabella Bird Bishop, the 
well known traveler and authoress, visited this city in Decem- 
ber, 1895, and afterwards wrote: ‘“‘The Pyeng Yang work 
which I saw last winter is the most impressive mission work 
I have ever seen in any part of the world. It shows that the 
Spirit of God still moves on the earth, and that the old 
truths of sin, judgment to come, divine justice and love, the 
atonement and the necessity of holiness have the same power 
as in the apostolic days to transform the lives of men. What 
I saw and heard there has greatly strengthened my own 
he i 

Dr. Robert E. Speer, after visiting and carefully studying 
_ the work of this same station in 1897, wrote: “I am ready to 
Say that I met in few places in the world Christians so eager 
and intelligent, with such fresh spiritual experiences, with 
12 Quoted in “Every-Day Life in Korea,” p. 225. 


1909 THE PROGRESS OF WORLD-WIDE MISSIONS 


such simple, practical faith, with minds so alert and aba 
ened by the gospel.” * | 
The following figures speak eloquently of the growth of 
this one station within a period of four short years. In 
1895 there were in the city of Pyeng Yang twenty church 
members, and in the province adjacent seventy-three bap- 
tized persons. In 1899 there were 1,182 church members ~ 
and 7,433 adherents, meeting in 153 self-supporting © 
churches, and that year the Christian community built thirty- 
eight new church buildings and gave $1,891 in U. S. money. 
The Great Revival. This marvelous visitation of the © 
Spirit of God, of which the whole Christian world has heard, 
centered in Pyeng Yang. Like all other revivals it began 
with prayer—earnest, united, persevering prayer by mission- 
aries and native Christians alike, born of a deep Spirit- 
given soul hunger for a richer, fuller experience of divine 
grace and power. For months, beginning in the late summer 
of 1906, groups met day after day to pray, and although 
no manifestation came their prayers knew no cessation. 
Then 1907 dawned, and from all points of the north coun- 
try Christians gathered, 700 strong, for the customary Bible 
study classes at the central station. It was in the course of 
those meetings, on January 14, that the Spirit fell upon the 
whole assembly with deep heart-searching and conviction. 
It is not easy to describe the wonderful scenes that followed, 
the intense, conscious presence of God, the pungent convic- 
tion, burning tears and agonizing confessions, and the new 
and marvelous sense of peace and joy and liberty which fol- 
lowed. Old and young, educated and ignorant, missionary, 
native worker, and young convert—all came under this divine 
influence and power. Sinners were converted, backsliders 
reclaimed, Christians got a new vision of God, confessed 
their sins, failures and short-comings, adjusted their differ- 
ences, made apologies and restitution, and were filled with 
new love for Christ and souls and new power for service. 
For two weeks schoolwork and all other ordinary activities 
were laid aside and everything gave place to prayer. 
The wave of revival soon spread to Seoul and all parts 
of the land, and here and there similar manifestations oc- 
curred. Beyond Korea, too, the movement extended. The © 
13 Quoted in ‘“Every-Day Life in Korea,” p. 227. 


so 


KOREA 191 


churches of Mukden, Manchuria, heard of the revival and 
sent two elders to investigate. Rev. Jonathan Goforth also 
came from China. As these messengers carried back reports 
of what they had seen and heard in Korea the Holy Spirit 
was poured out in like manner and measure, first in Man- 
churia and later in center after center in China, with won- 
derful results which are felt to this day. Thus hath it 
pleased God to manifest His grace and power through poor, 
humbled Korea unto the purifying and enriching of the life 
of the church in the vast empire of China, whence the first 
rays of gospel light had, a generation before, penetrated the 
gross darkness of the little Hermit Nation. 

Korean Christians. While rightly attributing this won- 
derful revival and the phenomenal progress of missions as 
a whole in Korea to the sovereign hand of God, we cannot 
overlook the fact that certain qualities in the Christian con- 
verts of Korea have played an important part in bringing 
about such results, by providing God with means to work 
through. We should sadly miss much of the lesson the 
Lord would teach the entire Christian church through what 
has taken place in Korea if we failed to observe and ponder 
some of the traits and graces exhibited in marked degree 
by the Christians of that land. Among these are to be 
noted :— 

A High Conception of Discipleship. “From the early 
days of the mission there has prevailed among the Korean 
_ converts a very high conception of the privileges and respon- 
sibilities of church membership. A Korean Christian is 
always more than a mere church-member ; he is a worker 
giving his services freely and gladly to extend the knowledge 
of Christ among his neighbors. It has not been an unusual 
thing for a pastor of a local church to have not less than 
one-third of the entire membership of his church on the 
streets on a Sunday afternoon, engaged in house-to-house 
Visitation and personal work among their unconverted neigh- 
pors,'!7* 

Love for God’s Word. This is most marked. Practically 
all Korean Christians are Bible students. Old as well as 
young make up the Sunday School enrollment, which is said 
to aggregate 150,000. Sunday Schools in the large city 


14 “Korea in Transition,” pp. 192, 193. 


192 THE PROGRESS OF WORLD-WIDE MISSIONS 


churches vary in attendance from 2,000 to 3,000. Whole 
chapters of Scripture are commonly memorized even by the 
illiterate and the aged. An unique feature of mission work 
in Korea already noted is the system of Bible study classes 
of all grades, held in the centers for periods ranging from — 
ten days toa month, Not only the native workers and more 
advanced Christians, but the rank and file of the members 
as well, attend these gatherings, saving and sacrificing to be 
able to come, and traveling long distances from every part 
of the district. In the Syen Chun church the enrollment 1n_ 
the men’s classes held during 1907 was over 2,500, while 
two women’s classes enrolled 660. 

Church prayer meetings, too, are largely attended. The 
Pyeng Yang church is said to hold a world record on this 
line, with an average regular attendance of 1,500 at prayer 
meeting. Nor are Korean Christians as a rule merely hear-_ 
ers of the Word, but doers as well. 

Self-propagation and Self-support. It is a question 
whether any other mission field has furnished an example of 
zeal and devotion on these lines, or a record of results 
achieved, to equal those of Korea. It is quite true that strik- 
ing instances of these traits in individual converts are not 
wanting in other fields. But the unique feature about Korea 
is that these features dominate the church as a whole. Let 
us quote a few testimonies from among many which are 
at hand. 

“From the first the Koreans were made to believe that 
the spread of the gospel and growth of the church was their 
work rather than ours. We are here to start them and 
guide them in their efforts, but it is theirs to do the work.” | 
—Dr. SHARROCKS. 

“The Korean is a preacher of the gospel by a kind of 
spiritual instinct; he knows and does this one thing only; 
he provides for his church schools without a cent from the 
homelands; he gives of his means a tenth or more; some- 
times he gives all he has over a bare living.”—Dnr. JAMES 
GALE: 

“Not only in prayers, but in works as well, are the rank 
and file of the Korean Christians instant in season and out. 
I dare say there is no land in the world where there is 50. 
much personal and unpaid—in money—hand to hand, and 


‘eS 


KOREA 193 


heart to heart, evangelistic work done as in Korea.”—ReEv. 
J. Z. Moore. 

“The Koreans themselves established Christianity in dis- 
tant communities where no white man had ever been.’”—F. 
A. McKENZIE. 

“The progress of Christianity is unprecedentedly rapid. 
Native churches, instead of depending on foreign aid, are 
becoming self-supporting, self-governing, self-propagating. 
An astonishing revival spirit and evangelistic zeal prevail, 
and converts are gathering by scores and hundreds. Self- 
denying giving is manifested in a unique fashion.”—Dr. 
A. T. PIERSON. 

Take the Syen Chun (Presbyterian) station as a concrete 
illustration of what these witnesses attest. Dr. Sharrocks, 
reporting for 1905, gave the increase in the number of 
Christians in that one year as from 6,507 to 11,943, an 
average of 453 conversions per month. Such results could 
not possibly be attributed to the direct work of the small 
band of missionaries, nor to the paltry $72 spent on local 
mission evangelists. The fact is that fifteen evangelists, 
supported by the native church, were giving their whole time 
to the work, and in addition the Christians had pledged a 
total of over 8,000 days of voluntary evangelistic effort. 
The same report states: “In our station we have fifty-six day 
schools with 1,192 pupils, receiving not one dollar of for- 
eign money. There are seventy church buildings in our 
province, into only two of which any foreign money has 
-gone.” *° For the entire support of this station, with all its 
different phases of work, the Koreans gave $10.62 for every 
American dollar used. 

The continuance of this spirit of evangelistic fervor in the 
Korean church is evidenced by a report of a week’s evan- 
gelistic services held in Pyeng Yang in February, 1920, 
in which 3,000 persons were led to decide for Christ. ‘These 
meetings were planned and carried out almost entirely by the 
Koreans themselves. Men, women and children visited 
from house to house, and teams of college boys toured the 
country districts.’’ *° 

Sacrificial Giving. Many touching instances of keen sac- 


15 Quoted in “Korea in Transition,” pp. 196-1 
16 Missionary Review of the W orld, Sept., Bs! 'D. 824. 


194 THE PROGRESS OF WORLD-WIDE MISSIONS 


rifice in the giving of the Korean Christians “for Christ’s 
sake and the gospel’s” could be cited. Dr. George Heber 
Jones reports that “Korean men have been known to mort- 
gage their houses that mortgages might be removed from 
the houses of God; to sell their crops of good rice, intended 
for family consumption, purchasing inferior millet to live 
upon through the winter, and giving the difference in cost 
for the support of the workers to preach among their own 
countrymen. Korean women have given their wedding 
rings, and even cut off their hair that it might be sold and 
the amount devoted to the spread of the Gospel.” 

The same missionary tells of the leader of a little village 
group of Christians, who, when all other resources had been 
exhausted to meet the cost of a new chapel, sold his only ox, 
and the next spring he and his brother hitched themselves in 
place of the ox and dragged the plow through the fields that 
year. 


Subscriptions not only of money, but also of time, to be © 


given to evangelistic work and manual labor in the erection 
of churches, are quite the order of the day, thousands of 
Christians contributing from a week to a month of time, 
and many still longer periods. 


Foreign Missionary Efforts. In addition to all that the — 
Korean churches are doing for the support of the work and © 


spread of the gospel in their own land, they have again set 
an example to other mission fields by launching missions 


among their own countrymen in foreign lands, such as Man- 


churia, Siberia, Hawaii, Mexico, and the Pacific coast of 
the United States. In the Shantung province, China, they 
also have begun missionary work among the Chinese, hav- 
ing accepted responsibility for a section of that province. 
Four married pastors and one doctor, assisted by fifteen 


Chinese evangelists, are carrying on fruitful evangelistic, — 


medical and school work. Regular services are now con- 


ducted in upwards of twenty centers, and about 500 con- 


verts have been baptized. 


The Independence Movement. Japan’s administration in © 
Korea since she annexed that country in t910 has been — 


galling to the Koreans. It has been a military despotism, a 


system of arbitrary and drastic measures with the aim of | 


forcing the Koreans to a complete renunciation of their old 


A ee 


KOREA 195 


nationality and an assimilation to Japan. The results of 
such unfair and short-sighted policy have been the opposite 
of what the Japanese expected, and the Korean national 
consciousness has been strengthened rather than weakened. 
All the material benefits which Japanese rule has introduced, 
including the improvement of agricultural methods, build- 
ing of roads and railroads, new public school, banking and 
postal-saving systems, hygienic regulations and other things, 
could not atone for the overbearing attitude of the Japanese 
officers of the law in treating as an inferior and conquered 
race a people boasting such antiquity and culture. When, 
therefore, the Great War brought an end to German mili- 
tarism, and the acceptance by the victorious nations of the 
principle of “‘self-determination” of subject peoples, new 
hopes were born in the breasts of patriotic Koreans of be- 
coming liberated from such intolerable conditions. A Pas- 
sive Resistance uprising was organized, a “Declaration of 
Independence’ was drawn up and signed by thirty-three 
leaders, and for two months beginning March 1, 1919, 
demonstrations took place in Seoul and throughout the coun- 
try, in which the Koreans uniformly refrained from any 
acts of violence and contented themselves with merely parad- 
ing and shouting “Manse1’—(literally “ten thousand 
years’), a patriotic expression used much like “Hurrah” in 
English. 

The unarmed “demonstrators” were promptly fired on, 
sabered, bayoneted, arrested, beaten and tortured by the 
Japanese military police, and a campaign of violent and 
shocking repression ensued. Pamphlet No. 2 of “The Ko- 
rean Situation,” issued by a Commission of the Federal 
Council of Christian Churches in America, supplies the fol- 
lowing figures among others: Koreans killed, 631; arrested 
(March i-July 20, 1919), 28,934; flogged and released 
(March 1-Oct. 31, 1919), 10,592; sent to prison, 5,156. 

Volumes have been written describing the inhuman cruel- 
ties and atrocities practised by the police, the horrid tortures 
resorted to, the shameful indignities to which pure women 
were subjected, etc. 

The missionaries, who were wrongly suspected of com-' 
plicity in the independence uprising, because of the large 
number of Korean Christians who took part in it, came in. 


196 THE PROGRESS OF WORLD-WIDE MISSIONS 


for their share of insult and injury, and a discrimination by 
the Japanese officials against the Christian movement was 
plainly noticeable. Seventeen churches were totally de- 


stroyed, and twenty-four others partially so. A report of — 


the Presbyterian churches in October, 1919, states that of 
that denomination alane, 336 pastors, elders and helpers had 
been arrested, as well as 2,125 male and 531 female mem- 
bers, 41 had been shot and killed, 6 beaten to death, and 


1,642 were still in prison. The other denominations suf- — 


fered proportionately. 


The strict Japanese military censorship for a time pre- — 


vented the facts reaching the outside world, but gradually 
they filtered through. Then, needless to say, this reign of 
terror and outrage called forth general and vigorous con- 
demnation and protest. The federal Council of Churches in 


America, and later the Federated Missions of Japan, made — 


representations to the Japanese Imperial Government. It © 


took time and pains to convince that government of the © 
existence of such shocking conditions in its Korean adminis- — 


tration, but once convinced the Premier and his Cabinet acted © 


with commendable decision and a fair measure of despatch. 


Changed Japanese Administration. In August, 1919, the — 


Military Governor General of Korea was recalled and Baron 


Saito sent in his place. The new Governor held conferences . 


with representative missionaries and Koreans, and addressed 
himself with evident sincerity to the serious task of cor- 
recting abuses and remodeling the government. The mili- 
tary police system has been abolished, an order issued doing 
away with flogging and torture, promises made of equal 
treatment of Koreans and Japanese as regards official posi- 
tions and salaries, of more freedom for the ixorean press, of 
larger liberty and recognition for mission schools, and so on. 

As to the merits of what has already been done and of the 
assurances given for the future, opinions differ. Some 
things have already occurred which are at variance with the 
promises given of reform. The Koreans as a whole are not 
satisfied, and are distrustful of Japan. They feel that the 
reforms do not go far enough, nor are they disposed to be 


content with any mere reforms; they want independence. © 


Further occasional uprisings have been reported and fresh 
arrests made. The Korean Independence Movement is still 


x 


{ 


} 
7 


| 


KOREA 197 


being maintained, with its headquarters in Shanghai, China, 
and a Bureau of Information in the United States, where it 
is receiving considerable backing by Americans as well as 
the Korean student body. 

The Missionary Outlook. The ultimate effect of these 
recent events upon the church and mission work in general 
in Korea is to some extent problematical. It is too early to 
speak positively. But it must be evident to every thoughtful 
person who has followed the course of events closely that the 
Korean church is being put to a new and severe test, that the 
missionaries are faced with a task of extreme delicacy in 
standing firmly against injustice and inhumanity, showing 
rightful sympathy for those whose individual rights and 
legitimate national aspirations may be violated, and at the 
same time maintaining a strictly consistent missionary atti- 
_tude of non-interference in matters political. 

Latest mission reports indicate that the Christian move- 
ment is still going on, with a steady growth in the church, 
numerically at least. Some have feared lest the new zeal 
for education may mean a letting down in the peculiarly 
evangelistic efforts of the church. Yet cheering word keeps 
coming of revival and of ingatherings at various points, 
and the churches were never so full of young people as at 
present. 

The whole situation calls for sympathetic and believing 
_ prayer that through all that has befallen the nation of Korea, 
or may yet befall her, Korean Christians and missionaries 
alike may be “more than conquerors,” and that the wonder- 
ful work of divine grace and power in that afflicted but 
plucky little nation, which has given her an unique place in 
missionary annals, may still continue and increase. 

Statistical Summary. The following figures are taken 
from The Christian Movement in Japan (1923) :—Foreign 
_ Missionaries, 458; Native Workers, 1,628; Churches or 
Groups, 3,590; Communicant Members, 97,466. 


QUESTIONS 


1. Give the boundaries, area and population of Korea. 
2. Describe its physical features and resources, and also its 
climate. 


\ 


198 THE PROGRESS OF WORLD-WIDE MISSIONS 


3. Trace the origin of the Korean people, and compare their 
characteristics with those of the Chinese and Japanese. 

4. Briefly describe the various religions which preceded Chris- 
tianity in Korea. 

5. Sketch Korea’s history from its authentic beginning until 
it came under the domination of the Manchu Dynasty of China, 
giving opening and closing (approximate) dates. 

6. Give a list of the first series of treaties between Korea and 
foreign nations, with dates, and describe the events which led 
finally to her annexation by Japan. 

7, Give an account of the beginnings of Protestant missionary 
work in Korea, and the names of four of the prominent pioneers 
and the Societies they represented. 

8. What distinctive missionary policies and methods have been 
followed in Korea? Give illustrations of the results as regards 
(a) evangelization, (b) schoolwork, (c) support of churches. 

g. Give an account of the Great Revival, and some idea of the 
extent of its results. 

Io. Cite four outstanding features of Korean Christians as bear- 
ing upon the quality and progress of mission work. 

11. Describe briefly the foreign missionary efforts of the Korean 
Church. 

12. Give an account of the Korean Independence Movement, 
suggesting something of its influence upon missionary interests 
and prospects in Korea. 

13. Give latest statistics of Protestant Missions in Korea. 


CHAPTER XIV 
THE NEAR EAST 


The term ‘‘Near East,” which of late has come into such 
common use, applies to that group of countries lying around 
the meeting point of the three great continents of Europe, 
Asia and Africa. The extent covered by this general term 
is not precisely defined, but varies with different writers. 
It is here regarded as comprising Egypt, Asia Minor (in- 
cluding Armenia and Kurdistan), Syria, Palestine, Arabia, 
Mesopotamia and Persia. 


I. General Features. 

Area and Population, The swift succession of political 
changes that have taken place in the Near East during and 
since the World War has so affected the boundaries and 
populations of its different countries as to render statistics 
for the time being very uncertain. The following table is 
based mainly upon the Statesman’s Year Book for 1923 :— 


Area (sq. m.) Population 


PELILOPCAM ML USK OY! cis laie stadia sles elas ee be 10,882 1,891,000 
Best OTE ths clk ete s oaks culls Site sales 199,272 10,186,900 
PArimeniavanauiUrdistanhy aly wtieie sms aie tere 71,990 2,470,900 
PreOre tay anGA ZeTDAL{aAnl vos veka sts, oles y's 59,730 4,469,376 
(Republics of Soviet Russia) 
Breeonotainia Witak }. Sasso sears es 143,250 2,849,282 
Ree R Une rs ile Gi ee eek raat a talet 628,000 8 to 10,000,000 
EAN TRG ACA St ga RR a Ca Oa Va 1,000,000 5,000,000 
Bey Man Tench VANCALE i ws, here loielsteres 60,000 3,000,000 
masestine (oritish Mandate) sc). 2042 9,000 757102 
SOT il ae Tne ee ets ole ek oe eon ate) Bee NY haladeta 500,000 
EMPLEO 6) AUER YN 350,000 13,551,000 


Past and Present Interest. “From whatever standpoint 
one approaches the Near East, the interest and emotions 
aroused are more intense and fundamental than those stirred 
by any other group of countries.” * 


1Dr. Jas. L. Barton, quoted in “The Near East: Crossroads of the 
World,” p. 195. At 


200 THE PROGRESS OF WORLD-WIDE MISSIONS 


1. It was the cradle of the human race. Mt. Ararat, in 
Armenia, lifting its snow-crowned head 17,000 feet high, 
stands as a mighty monument to our earliest ancestors, for 
it is the traditional resting place of the ark, and the site 
whence Noah and his family replenished the earth. Some- 
where in this region.to the south, perhaps in the Euphrates 
valley, the Garden of Eden is thought to have been located. 
The territory upon which this lofty mountain looks down — 
has throughout all time been the home of the early races of © 
mankind. | 

2. It was the site of the world’s greatest ancient empires. 
Here in the Near East, Egypt, Assyria, Babylon, Medo- 
Persia and Greece, the mighty kingdoms of the hoary past, — 
all in succession took their rise, flourished and waned. No 
other region in the world compares with the Near East in — 
its wealth of monuments, ruins and landmarks of ancient 
civilization, and archeological research has here found its 
largest field and richest rewards. : 

3. It was the land of the Bible and the Saviour. All the © 
scenes and events of the Old Testament Scriptures lay — 
here, and—what will ever make the Near East of transcend- — 
ent interest to Christian hearts—the Holy Land is here, 
the land where our blessed Saviour lived and died and rose 
again, from which also He ascended to heaven, and to which 
He will some day return to reign. 

4. Itts the present storm center of the world. Upon this 
region the eyes of the Great Powers are focused, for here 
some of the most delicate and difficult problems of the © 
World War have yet to be threshed out. Here, ever since — 
the Armistice was signed more than five years ago, ani- 
mosity, strife and turmoil have prevailed, Turk and Bol-— 
shevist against Greek and Armenian, Frenchman against 
Arab, Moslem against Jew, Asiatic against European, and — 
even to-day the situation is still one of great uncertainty and 
the political air is full of disquieting rumblings. 

Strategic Importance. But there are still more vital con-— 
siderations to claim attention for the Near East. A glance 
at the map reveals at once the strategic position of this area. 
Constituting as it does a bridge between the three great con- 
tinents of the Old World—“Asia the continent of the past, — 
Europe the continent of the present, and Africa the conti- 


‘ 
t 
i 


THE NEAR EAST Da Red 


nent of the future’”—it has well been called the “Crossroads 
of the World.” This term applies with equal force from 
each of three viewpoints : 

1. Trade. All trade routes between the East and the 
West, between the North and the South, lie across this 
territory, linking together the unlimited raw materials of 
Asia and Africa with the factories and markets of Europe. 

As the writer recently sped by rail across the Syrian desert 
to Damascus, he saw the Old-World camel trains, laden with 
rich merchandise, still threading their way across the track- 
less sands, going to and from Arabia and Mesopotamia. 

The opening of the Suez Canal in 1869 revolutionized 
trade and travel between the Occident and the Orient. Some 
idea of the volume of traffic through this waterway is given 
by the fact that in the year 1921 vessels to the number of 
3,975, aggregating over 18,000,000 tons, and carrying close 
to 300,000 passengers, passed through the canal. 

More recently the iron horse has appeared and begun 
to effect still greater changes. Aleppo, in northern Syria, 
bids fair to become one of the leading railroad centers of 
the world, as it is already in common with Damascus and 
Cairo a flourishing mart and entrepot for Eastern and West- 
ern wares of every description. Westward from Aleppo 
stretches a trunk line across Asia Minor to Constantinople, 
with connections there for the different European capitals. 
Eastward the line runs through the rich land of Mesopo- 
tamia, formerly ending at Baghdad, but now completed to 
Basra, at the head of the Persian Gulf, where it connects 
with a weekly line of steamers to India. Southward from 
Aleppo another trunk line runs through Damascus down to 
Medina, in the very heart of old exclusive Arabia. From 
Dera’a, south of Damascus, a line branches off westward 
across Palestine to Haifa, and thence southward to Jerusa- 
lem and Jaffa. And now this route extends on south, over 
the road built by General Allenby’s army, and reaches the 
Suez Canal and Egypt. Egypt has its splendid Government 
railway system, comprising 2,319 miles of rails, extending 
far up the Nile toward the Anglo-Egyptian Sudan, while 
a “Cape-to-Cairo Railway” through the full length of Africa 
from north to south, so long the dream of far-visioned Brit- 
ish statesmen, is rapidly becoming a reality. 


202 THE PROGRESS OF WORLD-WIDE MISSIONS 


What infinite trade possibilities are to be seen in such a 
vamification of railroads, added to the older caravan and 
water highways of travel! And what a future is in store 
for the Near East as the converging point of such far 
reaching trade routes, as well as in possessing rich agri- 
cultural and mineral resources of its own, waiting to be 
developed by the introduction of modern methods and 
machinery ! 

2. Religion. The Near East is the native home of three © 
great religions—Judaism, Christiamty and Mohammedan- 
ism. This fact makes it the rendezvous for multitudes of 
religious visitors from every quarter of the globe. 

Every year a stream of English-speaking tourists visit 
Egypt, Palestine and Syria. Dr. Charles R. Watson esti- 
mates the yearly number of such visitors to Egypt alone 
at 12,000. These include many prominent and representa- 
tive persons, a large proportion of them actuated by religious 
motives and interested in mission work. The fact that so 
many Westerners get in the Near East their first glimpse of 
missionary work, and their first impressions about it, is an 
added argument for making the missionary work done and 
seen here a worthy and convincing sample of what such 
work should be. 

Then there are thousands of pilgrims of the Greek and > 
Latin churches—Russian peasants and religious devotees 
from Central Europe, South America, Australia and other 
lands—who annually visit the Christian shrines of the Holy 
Land. 

Moslems, in turn, come from all parts on pilgrimages to 
Mecca, their Holy City, or to some other celebrated shrine. 
Dr. Zwemer in his book entitled ‘‘Arabia the Cradle of - 
Islam’ gives the number of pilgrims arriving by sea at 
Jidda, the port of Mecca, in 1893, as 92,625. Kerbela, near 
Baghdad in Mesopotamia, a shrine only less sacred than 
Mecca, is said to be visited by 200,000 pilgrims each 
year. 
To all these streams of religious pilgrims there must now | 
be added the new influx of Jewish Zionists to Palestine. | 
These are impelled, it is true, by nationalistic rather than — 
religious motives. Yet none the less they contribute along 
with the rest to create a missionary opportunity of stra-_ 


THE NEAR EAST 203 


tegic significance, because of the outreach of its influence to 
the very ends of the earth. 

3, Politics. For centuries these lands have been a crucial 
problem in world politics. “Egypt is the gate to Central 
Africa, Persia is the bulwark of Southwestern Asia, and 
Constantinople is the natural avenue of approach to Eastern 
Europe.” ? The Great Powers have therefore vied with 
one another in their ambitions and efforts for political as- 
cendancy in the Near East. Great Britain established her- 
self in Egypt with a view to safeguarding the Suez Canal 
route to her valued Far Eastern possessions, and gained a 
“sphere of influence’ in Southern Persia to check possible 
Russian designs upon India. Russia, feeling the need of 
a secure outlet through the Bosphorus, because her north- 
ern ports are ice-bound half the year, has done everything 
in her power to obtain possession of Constantinople, which 
dominates that waterway. Indeed, Constantinople has been 
the coveted prize of all the Great Powers, who recognize its 
strategic location for a world capital. France, Italy and 
Greece have all staked out colonies and sought special com- 
mercial privileges in Syria and Asia Minor. Germany’s 
ambitious scheme for a mighty empire reaching from the 
North Sea to the Persian Gulf led her into shrewd diplomatic 
dealings with the Sublime Porte. 

The lesson to Christian Missions in all this is not far to 
seek. Given a strategic area or center for commerce and 
politics and you have the same for missionary work. For 
Christianity to become dominant in the Near East would be 
for its influence to extend powerfully through the adjacent 
continents in every direction. The case of Islam furnishes 
a striking proof and illustration of this. 

The question may properly be raised as to whether we 
have attached to the birthplace of the Founder of Christian- 
ity the significance it deserves. We are accustomed to dwell 
upon the humble aspect of the Saviour’s birth and life on 
earth, in the fact of His being identified with so small a 
land and nation as that of the Jews. But, on the other hand, 
have we rightly appreciated the fact that God planned that 
the incarnation and redemptive work of His Son should 
be accomplished at the geographical and strategic center of 

2“The Near East,” p. 176. 


204 THE PROGRESS OF WORLD-WIDE MISSIONS 


the world? To-day in every large city of the Near East—in 
Cairo, Jerusalem, Damascus, Aleppo—we find the external 
features of Pentecost constantly repeated in the mingling 


together of men “out of every nation under heaven.” The — 


variety of faces, costumes and tongues will not soon be for- 
gotten by one who has moved among the crowds in one 
of those Eastern marts. 

The Different Races. To infer that the inhabitants of 
what has hitherto been known as Turkey in Asia are all 
Turks, just as those of England are Englishmen and those 
of China are Chinese, would be very far from the truth. 
Nowhere within a similar area is there to be found a greater 
diversity of races—a fact which adds great complexity to 
the missionary task in the Near East. Hence some mention 
of these different races is essential to a proper understanding 


of the situation, from whatever viewpoint it is to be re- — 


garded. 


Turks. The real Turks are Mongolian in race, and 
pushed their way westward from the plains of Turkistan, in — 
Central Asia, eight or nine centuries ago. They are thus © 


newcomers as compared with most of the other races. Be- 


fore the War they numbered about 6,000,000, dwelling — 


mainly in central and western Asia Minor. 
The Turks are Mohammedan in religion, grossly igno- 
rant and fanatical in mind, and have earned a world-wide 


reputation for cruelty and savagery by their brutal treat- — 


ment of their Christian neighbors. In war they are fierce © 


and courageous fighters. But despite the many bad quali- © 
ties of the Turk, it is only fair to say that missionaries and ~ 


travelers testify to kindness and hospitality received at their — 


hands, and that the common peasants are far better than the © 


corrupt and unscrupulous educated and official classes. 


Armenians. The Armenians are a very ancient people © 
with a well attested national history of 2,500 years. The | 
kingdom of Armenia once reached from the Mediterranean ~ 
to the Caspian Sea.’ When the War broke out the Arme-— 


nians within the Turkish Empire numbered about 2,000,000. 


They are a hardy, industrious and intelligent race, decidedly — 
superior to their Turkish over-lords. They have overcome | 
the difficulties of a severe climate and a none too productive — 
soil, and have survived centuries of conflict and repression. 


THE NEAR EAST 205 


They have set a high value upon education, maintaining their 
own system of schools and being among the first to embrace 
the higher educational advantages brought to the Near East. 
Not a few Armenian young men have made their way to 
Europe and America for study or commercial purposes, and 
have accredited themselves well on both lines. 

The Armenians have the distinction of having been the 
first nation to adopt Christianity. This was toward the end 
of the third century, when their king led the way by re- 
ceiving baptism from a Christian bishop. Through cen- 
turies of persecution and repeated massacres they have held 
tenaciously to their Christian faith and have displayed the 
greatest fortitude. If they have made themselves unpopular 
by a tendency to combativeness and untrustworthiness of 
character, let it be said that these unpleasant traits are 
doubtless due in large measure to the many generations of 
cruelty and injustice which have been their heritage. The 
wholesale massacres of Armenians in 1895-1896, 1909 and 
1915-1917, fiendishly planned and carried out by the Turkish 
authorities, stand out among the most heinous national 
crimes in history. 

Greeks. Up toa very recent date the coast of Asia Minor 
was peopled by this race, the direct descendants of the an- 
cient Greeks who lived here. Just south of the Dardanelles 
lie the ancient plains of Troy (the Troas of St. Paul’s day), 
famous in Grecian history. “Smyrna is practically a Greek 
city, and at least one-third of the people of Constantinople 
are Greeks. Before the War there were not less than a 
million Greeks in this part of the Near East, and many: 
Greek villages are to be found in the interior.” * 

Religiously these people belong to the Greek Orthodox 
Church, now predominant in Eastern Europe and Western 
Asia, and of which the seven churches of Asia mentioned 
in the Book of Revelation were the forerunners. As to 
occupation, these present-day Greeks are true to the tradi- 
tions of their ancestors in being largely keen merchants, 
although many also are farmers and fruit growers. They 
are intelligent people, a fair proportion are well educated; 
and, like the Armenians, they maintain a system of good 
‘schools, including many of higher grade. 


_ “The Near East,” p. 36 (written before the recent sack of Smyrna). 


206 THE PROGRESS OF WORLD-WIDE MISSIONS 


During the War the Greeks suffered only less than the 
Armenians at the hands of the Turks. It is safe to say that 
several hundred thousand of them were driven from their 
homes into the interior, there to perish from exposure and 
starvation. 

Kurds. These hardy, semi-nomadic tribesmen, number- 
ing perhaps 2,000,000, inhabit the region known as Kurdi- 
stan, lying in eastern Asia Minor and western Persia, north 
of Mesopotamia. They dwell mostly in black mohair tents 
among the mountains, ruled over by feudal chieftains. They 
are keepers of flocks and herds, but make their living also — 
by plundering their Armenian neighbors and waylaying 
caravans in transit. Along with their love of booty and 
other evil propensities, however, they possess some good 
qualities, for they are home-loving, frugal, as hospitable 
as the Arab, and for the most part free from polygamy. 
They are decidedly more moral than the Turks and much 
less cruel. Instances are recorded of kindness and succor 
extended by Kurds to bands of Armenians in their help- 
less plight, as they fled before the brutal fury of the Turk. 

The Kurds are of Eastern ancestry, and their language 
is Aryan at its base, although mixed with Turkish, Arabic 
and Persian. They are classed as Mohammedans in reli-. 
gion, but are not zealous as such, and their worship is a 
strange mixture, including elements of paganism and also 
some rites resembling those of Christianity. They have 
never been loyal to their Turkish rulers, nor have they ever 
been brought under complete control. Many Kurds are 
already favorably disposed toward Christianity, and under 
better political conditions these people would offer a prom- 
ising field for missionary effort. : 

Arabs. The Arabians are an ancient and interesting peo- 
ple, of original Semitic stock. At least the tribes of North- 
ern Arabia are held to be descendants of Ishmael, thus 
making the Arab a cousin to the Jew. There are said to be 
from one to one-and-a-half million Arabs of pure Semitic 
blood. The population of the whole country is a matter of. 
conjecture, since no accurate census has been possible. Pub-_ 
lished estimates have varied widely. Dr. S. M. Zwemer has 
considered 8,000,000 a conservative figure, but the latest 


THE NEAR EAST 207 


edition of the Statesman’s Year Book (1923) suggests four 
or five million. 

The Arabs have burst the bounds of their original pen- 
insular home and have repeatedly swept over Syria, Meso- 
potamia and Egypt, leaving a permanent impress of their 
stock upon these lands. A striking evidence of the influence 
they have exerted is the fact that Arabic, which is a sister 
tongue to Hebrew, is the prevailing language all over the 
Near East, and even beyond. The Arabs, moreover, possess 
a strong religious instinct, and have with ardent zeal prop- 
agated the faith of their prophet Mahomet far and wide in 
the three continents which meet in the Near East. 

Like the Kurds, the Arabs have had no affection for 
their Turkish masters, and have never been reconciled to 
the assumption by the Sultan of the Caliphate, or supreme 
headship of Islam, a title which they claim to belong within 
the family of the Prophet in Arabia. 

The Arabs are fine specimens of physical development, 
and as a race are above the average in intelligence and mental 
ability. In appearance and customs they differ widely ac- 
cording to their environment. A more striking contrast 
could not well be found in any nation than that between the 
wild, skin-clad Bedouin of the desert and the educated, well- 
groomed young civil or military officer, with his faultless 
European speech and manners, whom the writer met in 
Damascus and other centers. Without doubt the Arab race 
is an important factor to be reckoned with in the recon- 
struction of the Near Fast. 

Syrians. This race, dwelling in Syria, Palestine and 
upper Mesopotamia and numbering about 3,500,000 before 
the War, is chiefly Semitic in stock, but with Greek, Roman 
and Crusader blood grafted in. The Syrians are very 
bright in intellect and keen for education. They are both 
industrious farmers and shrewd merchants, and have 
traveled the world over on business enterprises. As to re- 
ligion, about two-thirds are Moslems, and one-third belong 
to one or other of the Oriental Christian sects, more espe- 
cially the Greek Orthodox Church. 

Jews. It is a pathetic fact, and a solemn reminder of the 
certainty of God’s judgments, that of the 15,500,000 Jews 


208 THE PROGRESS OF WORLD-WIDE MISSIONS 


in the world to-day only 83,794 * are to be found in Palestine, 
the home of their fathers. There is a large colony also near 
Baghdad, and many live in Persia and Egypt. The total 
number of Jews in the Near East is between one-half and 
three-quarters of a million. The rest of the Hebrew race 
are scattered among every nation under heaven. 

A place of sad intérest to every visitor to the Holy Land 
is the Wailing Place of the Jews, a narrow alley in Jerusalem 
adjoining the ancient Temple area. There one sees aged 
and devout Jews reading the prophets, and mingling their 
tears with their prayers as they kiss the foundation stones 
of their former Temple structure. The Mosque of Omar 
now crowns the site of the Temple, and from this and the 
other most sacred places God’s ancient people have long been 
rigidly excluded by their Moslem rulers. The Jews one 
meets in Jerusalem are a poor and unworthy specimen of 
the race, many of them supported by charity, and as a rule 
bigoted religiously in proportion to their poverty and igno- 
rance. 

But great changes are beginning to appear in the Jewish 
aspect of Palestine through the efforts of the Ziomst Move- 
ment, organized less than twenty-five years ago with the 
object of “securing for the Jewish people a publicly and | 
legally assured home in Palestine.’’ Already quite a number 
of successful agricultural colonies of Zionist Jews are to be 
seen throughout the land. An expert Zionist commission — 
has made a survey of Palestine, and the claim has been 
made that with the introduction of modern scientific methods - | 
of farming and appropriate industries, and the development 
of natural resources, the “Promised Land” in its full extent _ 
is capable of supporting a population of five or six millions | 
instead of the seven or eight hundred thousand inhabitants : 
in present-day Palestine. A stream of Jewish immigration 
has begun to flow toward the Holy Land, the largest a 
bers thus far being refugees from Eastern Europe, and 
under the powerful patronage and liberal financial support 
of the Zionist organization this stream promises to rae 
steadily in volume. 

Persians. Whether the name Persia brings to mind the 
ancient Medo-Persian empire founded by Cyrus and over-— 

4 Official census, October, 1922. 


i 
i 
4 i 


THE NEAR EAST | 209 


thrown by Alexander, or the more modern empire which 
fell under Arabian domination in the seventh century and 
has since been swayed by successive Arab, Turk and Mongol 
rulers, it is one and the same land. The Persians of to-day 
are of the same old Iranian ° stock that inhabited the land 
in the days of Nehemiah and Queen Esther. 

The present population, estimated at 8,000,000 to Io,- 
000,000, consists of two classes, tent-dwellers and town- 
dwellers. The former constitute one-fifth of the whole, 
and like the Bedouin Arabs lead a nomadic life, tending 
their flocks and herds on the steep mountain sides. The 
townspeople cultivate the fertile valleys, raising grain and 
luscious fruits, spinning and weaving wool and mohair, and 
making vegetable dyes. Others are skilled craftsmen en- 
gaged in the manufacture of the world-famous Persian rugs 
and shawls of beautiful design, the exquisite enamel work 
on metal, and mosaic work in bone and ivory. 

Persia to-day, however, is a pitiable spectacle of de- 
terioration materially, commercially, agriculturally and eco- 
nomically. This condition is fundamentally due to a weak, 
incompetent and negligent government, but it has been 
ageravated by the fearful ravages of the late War. The 
absence of any public school system and the lack of proper 
roads and communications are a serious handicap. ‘The 
masses are sunk in poverty and ignorance. ‘The estimated 
illiteracy is ninety-five per cent. in the towns and cities and 
ninety-eight per cent. in the villages. The cities and villages 
are full of idle men, and beggars everywhere abound. 

The Arab conquerors of the seventh century forced their 
Moslem faith upon Persia, and nine-tenths of the present 
populace is Moslem. The balance is made up of Jews, Ori- 
ental Christians (Armenians and Nestorians) and a few 
remaining Zoroastrians. 

It is a cheering fact that the Moslems in Persia are far 
more tolerant and approachable than in any other Near 
Eastern land. The influence of the missionaries and their 
splendid work has told most favorably, the former bitter 
prejudice has steadily given way, and a large proportion not 
only of the boys but also of the girls in the Mission schoois 
are now from Moslem homes. The Mission hospitals have 


5 [ran was the ancient name for Persia. 


210 THE PROGRESS OF WORLD-WIDE MISSIONS 


profoundly influenced public sentiment. The missionaries 

have come to be treated with friendliness and courtesy, and 
an unique missionary opportunity exists to-day which is a 
loud challenge for greatly needed reenforcements. 

Egyptians. While the streets of Cairo, Egypt’s splendid 
capital and Africa’s greatest city, present a never-ending - 
pageant of Oriental life—Copts, Turks, Syrians, Nubians, 
Sudanese negroes, Bedouins and many others—for practical | 
purposes the population of Egypt may be said to consist of © 
two classes. Furst, there are the Arab Moslems, originally 
from Arabia, who have settled in the rich corn lands of the 
delta of the Nile and now comprise nine-tenths of the entire 
population. Second, there are the Copts, who are the true 
Egyptians, “the direct descendants of the men who built the 
pyramids and who, when the rest of the world was asleep, 
developed a civilization which has been the wonder of the 
AGES ke 

The Copts are Christians in name, the Coptic Church hav- 
ing seceded from the main body of Christianity as a result of 
a doctrinal controversy before the time of the Mohammedan 
invasion. The Copts have suffered much persecution from 
the Moslems, possibly more than any other Christian sect 
except the Armenians. 

Prior to 1922, when Egypt was given recognition as a 
sovereign state, a third class was to be reckoned in the popu- 
lation, namely, the ruling class. Up to the War this class” 
was composed chiefly of Turks, and from 1914, when a 
British Protectorate over Egypt was declared, the high offi- 
cials were British and the underlings Turkish. The novel 
spectacle was thus presented of one alien race governing the - 
native race through a second alien race as its intermediary, 
all three races having their mutual antipathies. 

Turkeys Career. By their capture of Constantinople in 
1453 the Turks became practical masters of the Near East. © 
Their armies subsequently swept down through Syria, took 
Jerusalem from the Arabs in 1517, invaded Egypt and 
brought that land and the other North African states under 
Turkish sway. From that time the Sultans of Turkey as-— 
sumed the title and authority of the Moslem Caliphate, — 
wresting it from the Arab line. 

6 “The Lure of Africa,” p. 45. 


THE NEAR EAST 211 


The Ottoman rule reached the zenith of its power and 
glory in the sixteenth century, at which time its dominion 
extended from the borders of Austria to Persia, and from 
the Caucasus to the deserts of Africa, “At that time the 
Sultan of Turkey ruled over an empire 2,000,000 square 
miles in extent, containing a population of 50,000,000 peo- 
ples speaking a score of different languages and dialects. 
Since then her borders have been constantly contracting: 
Hungary, the Balkan States, Southern Russia, the Barbary 
coast, Cyprus and Egypt have one by one slipped from her 
possession,” * : 

On July 24, 1908, the whole world was astounded, and. 
the diverse subjects of the Turkish Empire became delirious 
with joy at the sudden news of a bloodless revolution in Tur- 
key, by which that most absolute and tyrannical monarchy 
in the world gave place to a constitutional government. 
Those responsible for this undreamed-of change styled 
themselves the Young Turks Party, and they at once pro- 
ceeded to inaugurate a new régime which promised great 
things for the realm. The bloody tyrant Abdul Hamid was 
dethroned and his harmless brother Mohammed V given the 
empty title of Sultan in his place. But, alas, all hopes cen- 
tered in the Young Turks were doomed to disappointment. 
Plots, counter-plots, intrigues and assassinations followed, 
but without any substantial change for the better in the gov- 
ernment. Finally three men rose to prominence and power, 
to become one of the famous triumvirates of history. These 
were Talaat, Enver and Djemal, all of whom rose from ob- 
scurity until, by means of ability coupled with ambition and 
conceit, they occupied the high offices of Prime Minister, — 
Minister of War and Minister of Marine respectively. They 
became the “political bosses” of the nation, controlling its 
policies and shaping its destinies with a ruthless purpose and 
an iron hand. 

It would seem that God sent a deceiving spirit into the 
counsels of these aspiring and wicked men. Against the 
wishes of the people and the protests of a number of cabinet 
ministers, they yielded to the cunning diplomacy of Ger- 
many and allowed her to drag Turkey into the War on the 
side of the Central Powers. In so doing they practically 

7“The Near East,” pp. 21, 22. 


212 THE PROGRESS OF WORLD-WIDE MISSIONS 


signed Turkey’s death warrant, and that Power began to 
move swiftly toward her doom. 


The War in the Near East. Early in the War England, 


having declared a protectorate over Egypt and deposed the 
pro-Turkish Khedive, proceeded to make Egypt the base 
of Allied military operations for the Near East. A great 
training camp and Supply station was established at Kan- 
tara, on the Suez Canal, and from this point, after the de- 


feat of a daring attempt by the Turks to seize the Canal, — 


General Allenby began his hard and memorable advance 
across the Sinai desert and northward through Palestine. 


On the 1oth of December, 1917—a day never to be for- © 


gotten by lovers of Zion—Jerusalem capitulated, and Al- 
lenby entered the city at the head of the Allied army. A 
few more months sufficed to rout the Turkish armies in 
northern Palestine and Syria, and Turkey’s effective part 
in the War was at end. 

Brief mention must also be made of the auxiliary war 


campaigns in two other sections of the Near East, namely, - 


Arabia and Mesopotamia. In Arabia the Sherif of Mecca 
at the beginning of the War renounced Turkish allegiance 


and, with British approval, proclaimed the independent © 
“Kingdom of Hejag.’ Other Arab tribes rallied to his © 


standard, and under the leadership of his now well-known — 
son, Emir Feisal, a strong force of intrepid Bedouins — 
pressed northward along the line of the Damascus-Medina © 


railroad and gave valuable assistance to Allenby. 


Mesopotamia and Western Persia were also for a time > 
war sectors of importance. England early despatched a 


force of her Indian troops to the Persian Gulf, primarily 
for the protection of her valuable pipe lines from the Per- 
sian oil wells. Desperate fighting took place, and eventually 


the Turkish armies were defeated and driven northward as — 
far as Mosul. Mesopotamia was reclaimed, and with the 


welcome change from Turkish neglect to British care and 


enterprise this natural garden spot of the world has revived, | 


so that already the largest harvests in many generations © 


¥ 


have been gathered. 


Turkish War Atrocities. Had the crimes and outrages © 
visited by the Turk upon the non-Moslem peoples of the 
Near East during the War been committed under some great © 


THE NEAR EAST ; 213 


provocation or in the heat of desperate conflict, even then 
they would have sufficed to arouse public indignation. But 
what language can describe the feelings of the whole civil- 
ized world in the light of the indisputable fact that those 
crimes and outrages were the systematic carrying out of a 
deliberate program, hatched in cold blood by Enver and 
Talaat and their infernal brood of “Young Turks” for the 
extermination of all the Christians of the realm! The very 
details of the barbarous treatment of the detested Chris- 
tians are known to have been discussed and enthusiastically 
approved by them. “Every new method of inflicting pain 
was hailed as a splendid discovery, and the regular attend- 
ants were constantly ransacking their brains in the effort 
to devise some new torment. . . . They even delved into the 
records of the Spanish Inquisition and other historic in- 
stitutions of torture and adopted all the suggestions found 
there.” ° 

As early as the spring of 1915 this government policy 
was determined. ‘First, the Greeks were driven from the 
seacoast. Then the Armenians from the interior were de- 
ported from their homes; the men and boys were cruelly 
massacred; the women and children were marched over 
mountain and plain—barefoot, ragged, hungry, and thirsty 
—and along the way they were robbed, insulted and out- 
raged. Many fell by the wayside never to rise again; many 
threw themselves into the streams, unable longer to endure 
the hardships.” ? 

Mr. Henry Morgenthau, American Ambassador at Con- 
stantinople during the War, who had better opportunities, 
perhaps, than any other outsider of knowing fully what 
_ transpired within the Turkish Empire, lays bare in his book 
some of the ghastly details of the official murder of the Ar- 
menian nation. One instance is given of a caravan of 18,000 
which started from Harpoot. On the seventieth day, after 
experiences too horrible to relate, an exhausted remnant ot 
150 reached Aleppo. 

At least two-and-a-half millions were victims in one de- 
gree or another of this crusade of outrage and massacre, 
and of these more than half perished. Mr. Morgenthau in 


8 “Ambassador Morgenthau’s Story,” p. 307. 
®9"The Near East,” pp. 52, 53. 


214 THE PROGRESS OF WORLD-WIDE MISSIONS 


summing up his account writes: “I am confident that the 
whole history of the human race contains no such horrible 
episode as this. The great massacres and persecutions of 
the past seem almost insignificant when compared with the 
sufferings of the Armenian race in 1915.” *° 

And finally, as again attesting the true source and aim of 
the movement, he quotes verbatim Talaat Pasha’s proud 
boast to his friends: “I have accomphshed more toward 
solving the Armeman problem in three months than Abdul — 
‘Hamid accomplished in thirty years.” ™ 


II. Missionary Work. 

The Vanguard, Protestant Missions in the Near East 
began with the sending out of two young men—Pliny Fiske 
and Levi Parsons—by the American Board in 1819. Find- 
ing conditions unfavorable for locating at Jerusalem, they 
made Beirut their base and itinerated extensively throughout 
Syria, Palestine and the adjacent lands. ‘The missionary — 
career of these two pioneers lasted only five years. Fiske 
lies buried at Beirut and Parsons at Alexandria in Egypt. 
But they blazed the way for others who soon followed. 

Pioneer Problems. Little did either these earliest mis- 
sionaries, or yet the home churches which sent them out, 
realize the magnitude of the task they were undertaking. 
The Near East was largely an unknown quantity. It was a 
stunning problem in all its aspects, this vast sweep of terri- 
tory then known as the Turkish Empire, covering the full 
extent of Bible lands, and embracing forty or more millions 
of diverse peoples, thrown together physically and yet sepa- 
rated by irreconcilable differences of race and religion. 
There were backward material conditions of every kind, 
prevailing ignorance and illiteracy, outlawry, crime and 
cruelty—and all under the oppressive hand of a despot at 
Constantinople, who as Sultan was supreme political ruler 
and as Caliph was the exalted head of Moslemism the world 
over. 

“The first twenty years of this century of missions was 
spent largely in spying out the lands. The accounts of the 


10 “Ambassador Morgenthau’s Story,” pp. 321, 322. 
11 [bid., p. 342. Significantly enough, Talaat was assassinated in Berlin 


on March 15, 1921, by an Armenian ‘student bent upon avenging the mas- 
sacres of his people. 


THE NEAR EAST 215 


travels, exploits and adventures of these intrepid explorers 
are most fascinating and exciting. The story of Eli Smith 
and of H. G. O. Dwight in their journey from Constanti- 
nople to Tabriz, Persia, traveling 2,500 miles on horseback 
and 1,000 miles by water through a ‘wild country beset with 
robbers and perils of every kind’ rivals any tale of travel 
or adventure ever written.” * 

The Religious Situation. Three venerable religions occu- 
pied the field then as now, “Judaism, rigid and exclusive; 
Islam, arrogantly and persecutingly tenacious; Christianity, 
defiantly and degradingly corrupt.’ ** All three, having 
sprung from the same root, were alike monotheistic and yet 
sadly perverted. 

It was with a proper sense of the need of evangelizing 
both Moslem and Jew that these early missionaries were sent 
out, but with an entire misconception of the existing Oriental 
Christianity. Taking for granted that the Eastern Chris- 
tian sects—Greek, Armenian, Copt, Nestorian and others— 
were still what they had been in the early centuries, the 
church at home had no thought of its missionaries going to 
establish a new Protestant sect in these Eastern lands. They 
fully expected to cooperate with the historic churches, 
stimulating their spiritual life and zeal and making them 
_ the channel for the evangelization of the non-Christian popu- 
lace. The policy of the missionaries was not to proselyte 
nor to interfere in ecclesiastical matters, and those who first ~ 
came under evangelical influence were urged to continue in 
their churches with the hope of purifying and vitalizing 
them. 

But the futility of such hopes and efforts soon became ap- 
parent. While at first the missionaries received a friendly 
welcome in certain quarters, the ecclesiastical leaders of the 
Eastern churches soon began to manifest disfavor, and be- 
fore long open hostility. Finally a storm of persecution 
broke out, which Dr. James L. Barton ** graphically de- 
scribes. All evangelicals were branded as heretics and ex- 
communicated from the church. 

This contingency at once created the necessity for a new 


12 “The Near East,” pp. 117, 118. 
13 “‘Modern Missions in the East,” p. 113. 
14 See his ““Daybreak in Turkey,’ Chapter XV. 


216 THE PROGRESS OF WORLD-WIDE MISSIONS 


organization, inasmuch as according to Turkish law persons 
unconnected with some recognized religious sect were de- 
nied all civil status, could collect no debts, could be neither — 
married nor buried—in short, had no longer any part or lot 
in their own nation. Accordingly, the first evangelical 
church was organized in .Constantinople in 1846, and an ~ 
official firman was secured from the Sultan in 1847 recog- 
nizing the new Protestant sect. | 

Occupation of the Field. It is impossible to give here any 
full or connected account of the actual missionary opera-— 
tions in this vast area, or even to mention by name all of 
the Societies which have had part in the work. Speaking 
broadly, the American Board has been the principal agency 
in European Turkey and Asia Minor; the Northern Presby- 
terian Mission in Syria and, together with the Church Mis- 
sionary Society, in Persia; the United Presbyterian Mission 
and the Church Missionary Society in Egypt. 

Palestine, as the “Holy Land,” has attracted a dispropor- 
tionate number of Societies. Sixteen are tabulated, besides. 
not a few independent workers, and these represent a great 
variety of policies and methods. The Church Missionary 
Society is the largest. Then come the London Jews’ So- 
ciety, the Scotch Presbyterian Missions, the Society of — 
Friends, the Christian and Missionary Alliance, and up to — 
the World War the German Evangelical Missions also. : 

With Arabia the name of Jon Keith Falconer will ever be © 
associated, as the man whose pioneer efforts were used of — 
God “to call attention” to that “ignored peninsula.” This — 
young Scotch nobleman, a brilliant Cambridge scholar, gave © 
up fame and fortune, and with his equally devoted wife set 
out in 1885, at his own expense, to reach the destitute Mos- | 
lems of Arabia and adjacent parts with the gospel. He 
made his headquarters at Sheikh-Othman, near the British 
port of Aden, and began a survey of the surrounding terri- — 
tory. But repeated fevers sapped his strength, and within 
two years he breathed his last. His grave at Aden consti- — 
tutes at once a challenge and an inspiration for the evan- — 
gelization of one of the darkest corners of the world. His — 
work was taken up and is being successfully carried on by — 
the United Free Church of Scotland. : 

In 1889 another effort in behalf of Arabia was launched ~ 


THE NEAR EAST 217 


by a small group of students of the (Dutch) Reformed 
Church in America. The American Arabian Mission was 
formed, with Rev. James Cantine as its first missionary. 
Rev. Samuel M. Zwemer, D.D., who followed in 1890, is 
its most distinguished worker and one of the foremost fig- 
ures in the field of Moslem Missions. As yet only four 
coast points are occupied—Sheikh-Othman (Aden), by the 
United Free Church of Scotland, and Muscat, Behrein, 
Koweit and Basra, by the Reformed Church in America. 
Most of the vast interior is still a prohibited area. 

Mesopotamia, with nearly 3,000,000 inhabitants, has had 
only two stations, Mosul and Baghdad, under the Church 
Missionary Society, and even these had to be given up as a 
part of that Society’s enforced retrenchment after the War. 
But happily the Presbyterian and Reformed Churches of 
America have arranged together to enter this neglected 
field. They have respectively occupied Mosul and Baghdad 
and are planning for at least two other stations. 

Advance and Development. A full century of missions 
in the Near East has just been rounded out. Following the 
early periods of pioneering and organization the missionary 

forces have steadily lengthened their cords and strengthened 
their stakes, until their testimony and influence have spread 
in some degree to every part of this great area. Mission 
stations have been planted at strategic points, including al- 
most all important centers in Asia Minor, Armenia, Kur- 
distan, Syria, Palestine and Egypt, and a limited number in 
Persia, Mesopotamia and Arabia. Extensive evangelism 
has been carried on by local and itinerant preaching, by the 
distribution of literature, and by personal interviews. 
Schools and hospitals have been opened, Bible translations 
made, Christian literature published, and a full round of 
activities carried forward at a tremendous cost of conse- 
crated toil and talent. ‘A full century of mission work, 
with the discouragements, persecutions, martyrdoms, 
achievements, has laid the broad and deep foundations for 
the building of a Christian civilization in this new day.’ * 

Mission Schools and Colleges. Christian education, al- 
ways an important branch of missionary work in every field, 
has held a place of prominence and proved singularly effec- 


15 “The Near East,” p. 116. 


ry 


218 THE PROGRESS OF WORLD-WIDE MISSIONS 


tive in the Near East by reason of the peculiar conditions to 
be faced. As one writer puts it: “Superstition and fanati- 
cism are the children of ignorance, hence the proper school- 
ing of the young is the surest means of overcoming these 
twin evils.”’** Moreover, the formidable difficulties and 
dangers confronting direct evangelism because of Moslem 
rule and religion havé heretofore in a measure shut the mis- 
sionaries up to institutional work. 

Primary schools were begun everywhere; schools of 
higher grade followed; and finally colleges for men and 
women sprang up, reaching twelve in number, with an en- 
rolment of between four and five thousand students. Added 
to these, schools were opened for Bible training and a vari- 


ety of technical subjects, including medicine, dentistry, com- — 
merce and engineering. The whole system finds its capstone — 
in three great institutions which have achieved international — 
fame. These are Robert College at Constantinople, founded © 


in 1863 by Dr. Cyrus Hamlin; the Syrian Protestant Col- 
lege at Beirut, founded in 1866 by Dr. Dantel Bliss; and the 


American College for Girls at Constantinople. All three © 
of these grew out of the work of the American Board Mis- — 
sion, although the College at Beirut was transferred in 1870 


to the American Presbyterian Mission. Each is now inde- 


pendently incorporated and endowed, and the influence they — 
have exerted upon the entire Near East cannot well be over- — 


stated. 


Let the single case of the Syrian Protestant College at | 
Beirut serve as an example. It started with sixteen students 
in a rented house. It now has its own campus of twenty- | 
seven acres with twenty-six fine modern buildings. It has — 
graduated about 3,000 students, who occupy high positions — 
all over the Near East as preachers, teachers, editors, au-— 
thors, physicians, lawyers, civil and military officers and — 
merchants. Its name was changed in 1921 to the American 
University of Beirut to conform to its larger present scope. — 


Emir Feisal has borne the following testimony to this insti-— 
tution and its influence upon his country : ‘“Dr. Daniel Bliss, © 
the founder of the college, was the grandfather of Syria; 

his son, Dr. Howard Bliss, the present president,*’ is the 


16" The New Hast, 15.7255, 
17 Dr. Howard Bliss has since died (May 2, 1920). 


THE NEAR EAST 219 


father of Syria. Without the education this college has . 
given the struggle for freedom would never have been won. 
The Arabs owe everything to these men.” 

To these outstanding institutions must now be added the 
new American University at Cairo, opened in 1921, with 
Dr. Charles R. Watson, formerly of the United Presbyterian 
Mission, as its president. This Christian University will 
head up the large and excellent educational work in Egypt. 
The United Presbyterians alone have 180 schools with 16,- 
000 pupils. 7 

Mission Presses and Literature. Literary and publica- 
tion work has also wielded a mighty influence for good in 
these lands. The wide diversity of races and languages has 
greatly increased the task of providing translations of the 
Scriptures and other Christian literature, and such work 
claimed large attention at the hands of the earlier mission- 
aries. 

The first Mission Press was set up at Malta, until condi- 

tions permitted its removal to Beirut in 1833. Dr. Eli 
Smith, who established and for thirty years directed this 
enterprise, and Dr. C. V. VanDyck, his successor, rendered 
monumental service by their translation of the whole Bible 
into Arabic. This was published by the Beirut Press in 
1865, and “its sale extends from Constantinople to Khar- 
tum, and from Beirut to Basra, Bombay and even Can- 
Bote, 
The Beirut Press, together with the more recently estab- 
lished Nile Mission Press at Cairo and another at Constan- 
tinople, must be regarded as amongst the potent missionary 
factors in the Near East, and the streams of evangelical 
literature constantly flowing from these depots have reached 
to every corner of the Moslem world. 

Peculiar Difficulties. The fact that in the Near East 
heathenism with its gross idolatry and degrading supersti- 
tions has not to be reckoned with, as in most other mission 
fields, by no means argues an easier task in these parts. 
Experience has proven, sadly enough, that the religions 
which possess a partial knowledge of Christian truth, but 
without its saving message, far from being a stepping-stone 
to Christ offer a more stubborn resistance to Christianity 


18 “Report of World Missionary Conference,” 1910, Vol. I, p. 180. 


220 THE PROGRESS OF WORLD-WIDE MISSIONS 


than even rank paganism. All three of the dominant re- 
ligions of the Near East present peculiar and formidable 
difficulties to gospel effort. 

Mohammedanism is notorious for its bitter opposition to 
Christianity everywhere, and converts from it have been 
exceeding few. Only during the last fifty odd years, under 
strong European pressure, has the law been changed which 
imposed the death penalty upon any Moslem in Turkish © 
dominions who changed his religion, and even as late as 
Ig19 an official decree was issued which made it clear that 
it was regarded as no crime to kill a Moslem who became — 
a Christian. The fact is that Islam is a political as well as 
a religious system, and the obligation to persecute the Chris- 
tian and punish with death the Moslem who accepts the — 
Christian faith is as clearly prescribed by the Koran as the 
obligation to believe in the Prophet. Under the old régime, 
therefore, the only safety for the converted Moslem lay in 
flight from the country. 

The attitude of the Oriental Churches to evangelical mis- 
sions has already been referred to. It needs to be borne in © 
mind that these churches have a national character, so that © 
religion is identified with patriotism. Children do not “join — 
the church”; they are church members from birth. Thus 
church life becomes national life, and a convert to the evan- 
gelical faith cuts himself off from his civil standing no less — 
than from his former religious connection. This fact deters © 
many from a full response to the gospel message. . 

Judaism, universally exclusive and defiant, is nowhere 
more so than in the Holy Land. The austere Rabbis of old — 
Jerusalem, with their embroidered robes, and ringlets of © 
hair before their ears, are the true successors of the proud — 
and bigoted Pharisees of Bible days, and use their best ef-— 
forts to poison Jewish minds against the gospel. Modern 
Zionism, with all its high aims, has already adopted methods © 
aimed deliberately at boycotting mission work in Palestine, — 
as evidenced by recent utterances in the Palestine Hebrew 
Press, and the great prospective Hebrew University, the © 
cornerstone of which has been laid on Mount Olivet, wile 
doubtless prove a powerful force against Christianity. 

Neglected Areas. Despite the faithful labors of a splendid 


SO ee a 


THE NEAR EAST 221 


body of missionaries in Near Eastern lands for a full cen- 
tury, large areas are yet wholly unoccupied. 

The trans-Caucasian states of Georgia, Azerbaijan and 
Russian Armenia, now republics allied to Soviet Russia, 
with a combined population of 6,000,000, are without evan- 
gelical missionaries. So also are the great bulk of 1,000,000 
or more Kurds directly to the south, and of nearly 3,000,000 
people of Mesopotamia. 

The vast interior of Arabia, a territory of 1,500 by 1,100 
miles, embracing the provinces of Nejd, Hejaz and Hadra- 
maut, has no missionary among a population estimated con- 
servatively at 3,000,000. 

Then northward lies Trans-Jordania, between Arabia and 
Syria, a large region with boundaries yet undefined. Its 
population is estimated at 500,000, mostly Arabs and Mos- 
lems, and except for one recently opened mission outpost 
from Palestine it is an unoccupied field. Likewise the his- 
toric Sinat Peninsula, lying to the west toward Egypt, has 

50,000 people with no missionary. 

_ Even within Syria and Asia Minor there are still totally 
neglected districts, while it would be far from true to say 
of the rest of that territory that it is adequately occupied. 
For it must be remembered that bitter political opposition 
and Moslem intolerance have prevented missionary work 
ever bearing more than the most indirect and superficial 
relation to the Moslem population throughout the old Turk- 
ish Empire. 

_ Coming finally to Persia, we find large sections of that 
country that have never yet seen a missionary. Nomad 
tribes numbering a million or more are wholly unreached. 
Dr. Robert E. Speer, writing from Persia on his visit there 
in 1922, dwells upon “the appalling extent of our unaccom- 
plished task,” and mentions one stretch of country 560 miles 
east and west, and the same distance north and south, within 
the Presbyterian field, with not a resident missionary save 
at Teheran on the west and Meshed on the east. 

Present Situation and Outlook. The close of the World 
War was felt to mark the passing of the old and the usher- 
ing in of a new era throughout the Near East. In some de- 
gree, and particularly in respect to certain parts, this has 


222 THE PROGRESS OF WORLD-WIDE MISSIONS 


proved true, but the unexpected turn which events have 
taken in relation to Turkey has brought about a painfully 
involved situation, 

1. Political. The facts are briefly these. The crushing 
defeat of the Ottoman military power by Allenby’s allied 
forces put it clearly within the power of the allied Govern- 
ments, had they acted promptly and unitedly, to have im- 
posed upon Turkey such just and drastic peace conditions 
as would have placed the revival of Turkish rule and Turk- 
ish atrocities beyond the bounds of possibility. But delay 
and vacillation, due to jealousies and rivalries among the 
Allies, allowed the hard-won victory to slip through their 
fingers. 

The wily Turk was emboldened to renew his wicked ways, 


and fresh massacres took place in Armenia and Cilicia. 


When finally the Sultan’s assent to the Treaty of Sevres was 
exacted, that settlement was already a dead letter, through 
the action of the Turkish Nationalists under Mustapha 


Kemal in setting up a new Government at Angora, gaining — 


control of most of Asia Minor and repudiating the treaty. 


The Nationalists grew steadily stronger and more defiant, © 
and the Allies, divided in policy and without military forces, — 


were helpless to deal with them. Finally Greece, backed by - 


British support, took the field against Kemal’s forces, only © 
eventually to suffer a crushing defeat. The Nationalists fol-_ 
lowed up their victory by the bloody sack of Smyrna (Sep-— 


tember, 1922), the wholesale destruction of surrounding 


towns and villages, and the deportation of hundreds of) 
thousands of Greeks and Armenians. They all but suc-_ 


ceeded in carrying the war into Europe. 


At the Peace Conference which followed at Lausanne | 
they insolently rejected the allied proposals, and dictated - 


humiliating terms to the very Powers before which, only 


four years previously, they lay defeated and helpless. 


The world stands aghast to-day before the spectacle of 
the unspeakable Turk with all his hideous record of crime, 
cruelty, perfidy and incompetence, rising suddenly from his 
prostrate position into a sovereignty even more complete 
than he enjoyed before. Constantinople, the key to the Bos- : 


phorus, is his unconditionally. The allied fleet has had to - 
leave Turkish waters. The capitulations which safeguarded | 


THE NEAR EAST 223 


foreign residents in Turkey are swept away. Worst of all, 
the whole Armenian Question has gone by the board, and 
the remnants of that pitiable nation and the other Christian 
minority groups within Turkish domains are left to face 
deportation, extermination, or whatever else their cruel over- 
lords may decree. 

One glorious fruit of the defeat of Turkey in 1917 re- 
mains, namely, that Syria, Palestine, Arabia, and Mesopo- 
tamia continue severed from the Turkish dominions. Syria 
is under a French Mandate; Palestine (including Trans- 
Jordania) and Mesopotamia were placed under a British 
Mandate, but Britain later made Mesopotamia an independ- 
ent state under the name of Jrak, with Emir Feisal as its 
king, and entrusted Trans-Jordania to the administration 
of Emir Abdullah, brother of Feisal. Arabia now consists 
of an associated group of independent states and tribes, 
while Egypt is in the experimental stage of self-govern- 
ment. 

2. Missionary. The effect of the above mentioned politi- 
cal changes upon missions varies widely in the different sec- 
tions. 

Within the area which still belongs to Turkey the situa- 
tion at present is dark and difficult enough. The War and 
its aftermath have struck a terrific blow at missionary work, 
and for the time well-nigh paralyzed operations. The 
American Board—the great agency in that field—has lost 
nearly thirty missionaries by death since 1914, and’its total 
“missionary force has been cut in two. Ninety per cent. of 
its churches, all eight of its colleges and five of its ten hos- . 
pitals are closed. Of its forty-one educational institutions 
before the War, only three are now open. Its property loss 
is estimated at $2,880,000. 

Moreover, since with few exceptions the converts have 
been from the non-Moslem subject races, the threatened 
banishment of these races from the Turkish realm would 
mean practically the extinction of the Christian churches in 
Turkey. It looks as if work in the future must be largely 
among the Turkish population, hitherto almost wholly un- 
responsive. Yet among the common people there are many 
who have come to recognize the missionaries as their real 
Friends, and to appreciate the value of their work and mes- 


224 THE PROGRESS OF WORLD-WIDE MISSIONS 


sage. The crux of the problem is in the attitude of the - 


Turkish officials and influential classes, who hitherto have 
treated the Christian message with contemptuous indiffer- 
ence, and have manifested a desire to rid the realm of the 
missionaries as a fancied menace to the nationalistic ambi- 
tions of Turkey. 

In the other Near Eastern countries, Arabia excepted, 
the outlook is decidedly brighter, for the break with Turkey 
has meant the dawning of a new day of freedom of thought 
and action for millions of hitherto shackled souls. 

A marked change of attitude toward the missionary and 
his message is noticeable among all classes. The harrowing 
experiences of the War period have chastened and humbled 
many hearts and brought them to realize that the mission- 
aries are their best friends. The heroic, self-effacing work 
of the missionaries, and of the Red Cross and Near East 
Relief workers so closely allied with them during and since 
the War, in succoring multitudes from Turkish cruelty and 
outrage, as well as starvation and disease, has triumphed 
over prejudice and distrust and won the confidence of the 
people. 

A decided change of complexion has come over mission 
work. Never before have there been such open doors of 


contact; never before such interest and response; never be- 
fore such numbers of enquirers; never before such demand, — 


particularly among Moslems, for Christian literature. 
Dr. S. M. Zwemer, so long and fully conversant with the 


Near Eastern missionary situation, writes: “The present — 


opportunities for evangelism among all classes, and espe- 


cially among Moslems who form the bulk of the population, ~ 


are unprecedented. Not only during the War but since the 
armistice Bible distribution has been unhindered and on a 
far larger scale in Egypt, Palestine, Arabia, Syria and Per- 


sia than ever before. Doors that once were only ajar are 
now wide open. New highways have been built. The col-_ 
porteur can now travel by fast express from Cairo to Da-_ 
mascus and Jerusalem, from Jibuti on the Somali coast to~ 
the capital of Abyssinia, from Alexandria to the Province 
of Darfur, and by steamship to all the ports of the Medi- 


terranean and the Red Sea.” *® 


19 From an article in World Call, November, 1920. 


THE NEAR EAST 225 


The Call of the Near East. The present aspect of the 
Near East is new and unique, as the writer can testify from 
a personal visit there since the War. The words oppor- 
TUNITY and URGENCY are written large over those lands. 
Splendid returns will be the certain reward of prompt and 
adequate missionary effort, but it must be Now. The whole 
situation is a stern challenge for fresh investment of life, 
and money, and prayer. 

We close with another most fitting quotation from Dr. 
Zwemer: “There is only one fundamental problem in the 
Near East. Its solution would affect all classes, all nation- 
alities and all other problems. It is that of carrying the 
gospel to each individual, and, through the regeneration of 
the individual, to society. There is nothing that the Near 
East so needs as the life of Jesus Christ. They know the 
history of that life; Moslem, Jew and Christian vie with 
each other in crowding to visit the sacred places connected 
with that earthly life; but His resurrection power is 
strangely absent, and the Near East, as one of their poets 
has said, is waiting for His life-giving touch. . . . Seeing 
the multitudes one cannot help being moved with compas- 
sion. They are sheep scattered having no shepherd. Now 
is the hour for all of us to pay the price of true leadership 
by special training, a strong faith, self-effacement and sym- 
pathy. Who will offer in this new day? Who will come 
and help evangelize the new Near East?” 


QUESTIONS 


1. Name the countries constituting the Near East, and give the 
area and population of each. 

2. Upon what several grounds does the peculiar interest attach- 
ing to the Near East rest? 

3. From what different standpoints is the Near East of strategic 
importance? Give data in support of each point. 

4. Name and locate the various races of the Near East, and 
give a brief sketch of each. 
5. Outline the career of Turkey from the beginning of her po- 
litical ascendancy down to her entry into the War, giving important 
dates and names of leaders. 

6. Describe briefly the course of the War in the Near East. 

7. Give some account of the Turkish treatment of the Armenians 
and other Christian subject races during the War. 


226 THE PROGRESS OF WORLD-WIDE MISSIONS 


8. Outline missionary operations in each section of the Near. 
East from their inception to the present, giving important dates’ 
and names of leading missionaries and societies. i 

9. Mention the most prominent Mission Colleges and Presses. 
in the Near East, and state what part education and literature have 
played in the work, ; 

10. Discuss the peculiar difficulties attending missionary effort 
among the three main religious classes of the Near East. | 

11, Describe the present Near Eastern situation and outlook, 
from both political and missionary points of view. 


; 
A 


| 
4 





CHAPTER XV 
AFRICA 
AREA, 12,000,000 SQUARE MILES, POPULATION, 150,000,000 * 


I. General Features. 

Names. The word Africa is said to have come from 
Afarik, the name of a Berber tribe which dwelt in a corner 
of Tunis in the days before the greater portion of the con- 
tinent was known, or its vast extent ever suspected. 

Stanley called Africa “The Dark Continent.’ The term 
is fitting from several points of view. Africa is the one 
continent populated almost wholly by dark-skinned peoples. 
Then its vast interior lay until recent times in unpenetrated 
darkness. And finally its native religions are devoid of 
sacred writings and defined system, are vile and degrading, 
and have left their followers in the “blackness of darkness” 
morally and spiritually. 

Sige. Africa is the second continent in size, Asia alone 
being larger. Its area is variously given as from 11,500,000 
to 12,000,000 square miles. But figures of such dimensions 
are hard to grasp, and comparisons are better. Africa is 
three times the size of Europe, about half again as large as 
either North or South America, and contains nearly one- 
fourth the total land area of the globe. 

Bishop Hartzell ingeniously presents a map of Africa on 
which the United States is fitted into the narrower south- 
ern portion, Europe into the northwest, and India and China 
(the eighteen provinces) into the northeast, with Scotland, 
Ireland and Wales filling in the chinks, and Porto Rico and 
the Philippines easily accommodated on the island of Mada- 
gascar. 
| 1 Estimates of native population run from 100,000,000 to 180,000,000, 
but the latest and most reliable favor the more moderate figures of from 
130,000,000 to 150,000,000. The white population, most numerous in South 


Africa, is probably nearly 2,000,000. ‘There are, besides, some 300,000 
Indian and 25,000 Chinese imported eae in S. and E. Africa. 
2, 


228 THE PROGRESS OF WORLD-WIDE MISSIONS 


From north to south Africa measures 5,000 miles, from 
east to west at its greatest width, 4,500 miles or more. 

Physical Features. Africa’s configuration has been lik- 
ened to an inverted saucer, of which the rim is the low- 
lying coast strip, 50 to 200 miles in width. The raised cir- 
cle on which the saucer rests is the region of slopes and 
mountain ranges lying behind the coast strip, with an aver- 
age height of 2,000 to 3,000 feet, and containing some lofty 
peaks. The center of the saucer, within the raised circle, is 
the vast interior plateau, slightly depressed in the middle. 

Here in these depressions of the interior section lie the 
great lakes, out of which flow the mighty rivers that drain 
the whole continent. The largest lakes are in East Central 
Africa, Victoria Nyanza, Tanganyika and Nyasa being the 
most important. Victoria Nyanza is the second fresh water 
lake in size in the world, only Lake Superior being larger, 
and Tanganyika while only about forty miles wide is the 
longest in the world. Lake Tchad, in the Sudan, is the 
largest of several lakes with no outlet to the sea. 

The rivers of Africa may be said to be the dominating 
feature of its topography. The four giant streams are the 
Nile, Congo, Niger and Zambesi. By far the longest is the 
Nile, whose annual overflow gives to lower Egypt its re- 
markable fertility. With a basin 2,500 miles in length, the 
Nile is probably next to the Mississippi the longest river in 
the world, but the Congo, although not so long, drains a 
still larger basin, and has a volume of water only less than 
that of the Amazon. Its entire system includes fully 10,000 
miles of navigable streams, and the invaluable forests and 
amazing fertility of the area which it drains make this river 
the most important one of the continent. On the Zambesi 
are the famous Victoria Falls, 343 feet high, exceeding 
Niagara in magnitude and rivaling it in grandeur. There 
are other large rivers, but of secondary rank compared with 
the four mentioned. Altogether Africa is said to have 
40,000 miles of navigable rivers and lakes. ) 

All the river basins are heavily forested. Stanley has 
written eloquently of these African forests, telling of 
growths so dense that the sun’s rays never penetrate to the 
ground, and of luxuriance and beauty unequaled elsewhere. 
In Rhodesia red and brown mahoganies in great profusion | 





~sbh Uy ee 


Viv Lure Vv 


ad 


BLACK 


mc3a 


TURKEY 


\2 


es 


EUR: meet! oh ge ee 


e 

‘\ 

OROCCO az 
rOR He Lt 
se ae «a 


pa 


UNIS 


~ 


GS Meu Se yr Rorie) 
WEST AFRICA 


a 
2 ABySss! winrson. | 2 
ey i 


L¢ 





230 THE PROGRESS OF WORLD-WIDE MISSIONS 


are said to measure ten to twelve feet in diameter and 200 
feet in height. Other forests, on the contrary, are thin and 
scragey, their tree-trunks so crooked and knotty as to prove 
of little industrial value. On the central plateaux are the 
famous savannahs, or long-grass lands of the continents, 
answering to the prairies of America, where lions, leopards 
and other big game are found. 

But in addition to prairies and forests Africa has deserts 
of vast extent. The Sahara Desert outranges all other des- 
erts in the world, being actually equal in size to the United 
States including Alaska. It is not to be thought of, how- 
ever, as one monotonous waste of sand, for it varies widely 
in elevation, and has extensive oases supporting considerable 
population. There is also the great Kalahari Desert of 
South Africa, and there are stretches of desert land along 
the Red Sea and in Somaliland.e™ 

In mountains Africa cannot: compare with the other con- 
tinents, yet she is not without some fair specimens. The 
Atlas range in the northwest attains a height of 15,000 feet. 
Then there are the tangled mass of mountains in Abyssinia 
and the Drakenbergs in Natal. There are also not a few 
solitary volcanic peaks, among the highest being Kilima- 
njaro (19,300 ft.), Kenia (17,000 ft.), and Ruwenzori (16,- 
600 ft.) in the east, and Kamerun (13,300 ft.) on the west 
coast. 

Climate. By far the greatest portion of Africa lies 
within the torrid zone and hence has a hot climate, although 
the temperature varies much according to elevation. The . 
low, marshy coast lands, particularly on the west, are hot 
and unhealthy. Malaria is prevalent and virulent, and the 
death rate among whites has been appalling. The tracing 
of this disease in late years to the anopheles mosquito, and 
the measures adopted against infection, have greatly im- 
proved the situation. Another deadly affection prevalent 
mainly in the Congo basin and Uganda is sleeping sickness, 
which has taken a frightful toll of native lives. This affec- 
tion is now attributed to the tsetse fly, and medical science 
is dealing with the problem of overcoming it. 

The higher regions of the interior are cooler and more 
healthy, while North and South Africa, outside the tropics, 
have a climate quite agreeable to Europeans... Over most of 


AFRICA 231 


the continent dry and rainy seasons alternate. The rainfall 
is more abundant in the south than in the north, although 
the tropical forest regions of both parts are profusely wa- 
tered. 

Natural Resources. These are almost incalculable in ex- 
tent and value, and obviously vary widely according to local- 
ity. The Mediterranean States yield grapes, olives and 
figs. The forests of the Atlas mountains furnish cork-oak, 
and the oases of the Sahara dates in abundance. The Nile 
valley grows fine cotton as well as rice, wheat, sugar and 
vegetables. In South Africa pasture and farm lands pre- 
dominate, and ostrich-culture is a leading industry. The 
savannah lands are adapted to grazing and grain-raising, 
and cattle are the chief product of the Sudan. The rich 
soil of Equatorial Africa grows in profusion everything 
suited to a tropical climate, ~~sava, coffee, sugar, bananas 
and many other fruits being aiuong the main crops. 

Africa’s forests produce valuable oil-palm, ebony, ma- 
hogany and rubber trees in great abundance. Ivory still re- 
mains an important though steadily decreasing product. 

Last, but greatest of all, the mineral wealth of this con- 
tinent is beyond computation. From Kimberley and other 
South Africa mines come ninety per cent. of the world’s 
diamonds, from Johannesburg one-third of its gold supply. 
When to these are added rich deposits of copper, silver, iron, 
coal and tin in various parts, which have only begun to be 
worked, it can readily be seen what vast possibilities the 
future holds. 

The People. The fact that 523 distinct languages and 
320 dialects have been identified in Africa bears impressive 
testimony to the bewildering array of races and tribes which 
inhabit the Dark Continent. Authorities pretty well agree 
in a general classification of the present native population 
under five heads: 

1. Berbers—the aborigines of the Mediterranean States 
_and the Sahara, mainly Caucasian in origin and of very fine 
physical type. 

_ 2. Arabs—from Western Asia, constituting the great 

bulk of the population of Egypt and scattered widely over 
North Africa. 

3. Negroes—mainly in the great Sudan, from the Nile 


232 THE PROGRESS OF WORLD-WIDE MISSIONS 


on ae 


to the Atlantic, the purest type being found in the Guinea 
Coast region, They have receding foreheads, high cheek — 
bones, broad, flat noses, thick lips, woolly hair and coal-black — 
skin. This region furnished a large majority of the slaves — 


taken to America. 


4. Bantu—comprising almost all the tribes south of the | 
Equator—Kaffirs, Zulus, Basutos, Bechuanas, Matabeles — 
and others. They closely resemble the negroes proper in - 
many respects, but have more regular features, are not gen- 


erally so black or thick-lipped, and speak an entirely distinct — 
group of languages. It is among these people that mission- 


ary work has achieved its greatest results. 
5. Pygmies, Bushmen, Hottentots—scattered through the 


Se ee a 


Bantu section of the continent, dwarfed in stature, primi-_ 
tive and nomadic in habits, and lowest in the scale of Afri-— 


can humanity. 


Religions. Reckoning on a basis of 130,000,000 as the © 


total population of Africa, Dr. C. H. Patton ? estimates that — 


there are 80,000,000 Pagans, 40,000,000 Mohammedans, 
and 10,000,000 Christians, the last term being used to em- 
brace possibly 3,000,000 Protestants and 7,000,000 mem- 
bers of the Abyssinian, Coptic, and Roman Catholic 
Churches. 

Another author * divides Africa, religiously, into three 
great sections: Mohammedan Africa (north), forty to fifty 
millions; Pagan Africa (central), one hundred to one hun- 


dred and ten millions; Christian Africa (south), three and — 


a half millions. 


Mohammedanism as a religion has already received men- © 
tion in earlier chapters, and as a modern menace to mis- — 
sions in Africa will be dealt with later in the present chapter. 

Paganism, or Fetichism, the native religion of Africa, is 


i 


a species of Animism, or the worship of spirits. It is a re-_ 


ligion of gross darkness. Its gods are innumerable malig-— 


nant demons, which the African conceives of as enveloping 
him on every side and constantly seeking his injury and 
death. These demons inhabit every object, animate and in- 


animate—plants, trees, rocks, rivers, reptiles, birds, animals — 


—and also impersonate deceased relatives. Constantly 


2“The Lure of Africa,” p. 189. 
3 “Christus Liberator,” pp. 57, 58. 


i 
a ss 


(7, 
hal 
\ 


Se 


AFRICA 233 


haunted by fear of such evil spirits, the African resorts to 
fetiches, or charms, consisting usually of a mixture of curi- 
ous natural objects or carved figures—heads of birds, teeth 
of a lion, leopard or serpent, pieces of glass, pebbles, human 
bones, etc.—which he wears upon his body to procure the 
protection and aid of spirits. 

The African’s religious philosophy has given rise to vari- 
ous horrible practices. It has led to human sacrifices to sup- 
ply the needs, avert the vengeance, and win the favor of the 
gods. It is responsible for the burial alive of the wives of 
achief with his dead body, and even for cannibalism, which 
is said by careful authorities to have originated as a sacri- 
ficial feast. It has produced witchcraft, that fiendish sys- 
tem which has taken a toll of countless lives as victims of 
the witch doctor’s poison cup. “It is estimated that 4,000,- 
000 people are killed annually in the endeavor to discover 
witches. Whole districts have been depopulated by witch 
trials.” * 

African Paganism is summed up in the following words 
of terrible indictment : 

“Delicacy permits but the most guarded references to the 
revolting brutality and nauseating licentiousness which are 
the legitimate offspring of Pagan gods and religion. To be 
consistent with his perverted conceptions of religion the 
African cannot be other than he is... . The Pagan Afri- 
can is what he is because of his religion.” ° 

“In a word, the religion of the African is a religion of 
terror and hate. . . . In the things which pertain to God he 
lives in abysmal darkness. When most religious, he is most 
fiendish.” ° 
_ Early History. Africa is a paradox in the puzzling con- 

trasts and contradictions its history furnishes. North 
Africa cradled one of the oldest civilizations of the world. 
Egypt led the nations in science, art and literature. Her 
philosophies dominated the thought of the East. Next to 
Palestine, North Africa was the land most closely connected 
with Hebrew history. Egypt and Ethiopia figure promi- 
nently in both Old and New Testament records. Alexandria 


4 “Daybreak in the Dark Continent,” p. 99. 
5 Ibid., p. 101. 
6 “The Lure of Africa,” p. 144. 


234 THE PROGRESS OF WORLD-WIDE MISSIONS 


for several centuries was the greatest stronghold of early 
Christianity, with Carthage as a second center. Within 200 
years after Pentecost 900 churches were numbered in North 
Africa. The first missionary training school was founded 
in Alexandria in the second century, and from it mission- 
aries carried the gospel to lands near and far. Had the 
North African Christianity of those early days retained its 
spiritual life and missionary zeal, the subsequent history of 
the whole continent might have been very different. Alas, 
the church fell a victim to theological controversy, became 
divided into factions, lost its spiritual vitality and mission- 
ary vision, and thus enfeebled it was unable to stand before 
the aggressive Mohammedan invasion of the seventh cen- 
tury. As Roman government in North Africa fell before 
the Arab conquerors, so Christianity was all but wiped out 
by the incoming hordes of fanatical Moslems. ‘For more 
than 1,500 years Christianity in Africa, except as expressed 
by the corrupt Coptic and Abyssinian churches, was almost 
dead, and the “Dark Continent’ throughout its enormous 
length and breadth remained silent in the shadow of death, 
waiting for the dawning of a new day.” * 

Discovery and Exploration. With some allowance for 


the possibility of early Phoenician exploration down the east — 
coast, it is generally conceded that until the fifteenth cen- 
tury little was known of the Dark Continent except along — 


the Mediterranean and Red Seas. 


Portugal, in the person of Prince Henry, led the way in | 
exploration down the west coast. Bartholomew Diaz 
rounded the Cape of Good Hope in 1487, and ten years later © 
Vasco da Gama, pressing farther on, sailed up the east coast © 


and discovered the new route to India. 


The English, French and Dutch followed suit in the six- 


teenth century, and the names Grain Coast, Ivory Coast, 


Gold Coast and Slave Coast, given to different sections of | 


the Guinea coast, indicate the character of the trade opened - 
up by the early traders of these nations. 


Settlements followed the development of trade in the sev- — 
enteenth century, the Portuguese establishing themselves on — 


the Guinea coast, at the mouth of the Congo and on the east 
7“Outlines of Missionary History,” p. 164. 


| 
i 


AFRICA 235 


coast, the English along the Gambia River, the French on 
the Senegal River, and the Dutch near the Cape. 

But it was only the eighteenth and nineteenth centuries 
which saw exploration into the yet unknown interior under- 
taken in earnest. A long line of great explorers laid bare 
the secrets of this vast and marvelous continent. Among 
those whose names are best known were James Bruce, 
Mungo Park, Speke, Grant, Burton, Baker, and Henry M. 
Stanley, besides the missionaries Krapf, Rebmann, Moffat, 
and—towering above them all—the illustrious David Living- 
stone. 


II. Missionary Work. 

Early Roman Catholic Efforts. Dominican and Jesuit 
missionaries followed closely upon the early Portuguese ex- 
plorers. Soon after the discovery of the Congo, in 1484, 
missions were opened along that river. The beginnings 
were promising and thousands were baptized. But the 
work was sadly superficial, forms and ceremonies being sub- 
stituted for vital piety. Moreover, the unscrupulous ex- 
ploitation of the natives by the traders neutralized the mis- 
sionary efforts. The Christian communities became de- 
graded and dwindled away, so that when Protestant work 
began there was little trace of them left. 

Work was also begun by Portuguese missionaries in 
Abyssinia with good promise of success, but the proverbial 
Roman Catholic policy of meddling in politics brought its 
just desert. The missionaries were banished, and Roman 
Catholicism has ever since been held in disrepute. 

The Protestant Vanguard. To the Moravians belongs 
the honor of blazing the Protestant missionary trail in the 
Dark Continent. George Schmidt was sent out in 1737 
from Herrnhut, in response to an appeal in behalf of the 
oppressed Hottentots, sent home by Ziegenbalg and Plut- 
schau on their way round the Cape to India (see page 77). 
But the Dutch, then in control of South Africa, met with) 
derision the attempt to Christianize these natives, whom they | 
regarded and treated almost like animals. Schmidt persisted 
bravely, won the confidence of the Hottentots, and within 
four years baptized a little company of Christian converts. 


236 THE PROGRESS OF WORLD-WIDE MISSIONS 


This aroused the bitter hostility of the Dutch settlers, and in 
1843 Schmidt was ordered home to Holland by the authori- 
ties and never permitted to return. Half a century elapsed 
before his faithful beginning of work could be followed up. 


The fact that Africa is not simply a country, but a conti- 
nent of vast size, presenting a collection of fields totally dif- 
ferent one from the other in almost every particular, makes 
it necessary to divide it into several sections for even the 
general consideration of its missionary work which the 
limits of this volume permit. The ordinary division into 
North, South, East, Central and West, is admittedly some- 
what vague, but is perhaps the most convenient for our pres- 
ent purpose. 


NortH AFRICA 


Egypt. This country has already been mentioned in the 
previous chapter, as a part of the Near East. Mission work | 
here has been carried on mainly by the Church Missionary 
Society of England, which entered the field in 1825, the 
American Mission (United Presbyterian), which followed 
in 1854, and the Egypt General Mission, which began work 
in 1898. The American Mission has developed a strong 
and extensive work, which now numbers a hundred churches 
with over 16,000 members, drawn mostly from the Copts. 
Reference has already been made to the large and influential 
educational work of the American Mission, and also to the 
Nile Mission Press as a potent factor, through its output of © 
excellent evangelical literature, in the evangelization not 
only of Egypt but of the entire Moslem world. 

Egyptian Sudan. The efforts of both the United Presby- 
terian Mission and the Church Missionary Society have ex- 
tended more than 2,000 miles up the Nile, and stations have. 
been planted among several of the benighted negroid tribes 
of the Egyptian Sudan. ‘ 

A sad and humiliating example of the miscarriage of a_ 
missionary project is furnished by Gordon College at Khar- 
tum. Founded with funds contributed by Christians in- 
England to provide a missionary institution in memory of 
the noble General Charles Gordon, the College has through 


i 
. 
a 


AFRICA 237 


the compromising policy of the British authorities been 
turned into a center of Moslem teaching and influence. 

Barbary States. This vast area bordering upon the Medi- 
terranean, and consisting of Tripoli, Tunis, Algeria and 
Morocco, contains a population of 14,000,000, almost 
solidly Moslem. Some thirteen missionary agencies are 
listed, the largest being the North Africa Mission. All told 
there are less than 200 missionaries. 

The field has always been a desperately hard one because 
of the wild nature of the country and its people, and the 
intolerance of long-entrenched Mohammedanism. Of late 
years another hindrance has been added through the politi- 
cai control of France and Italy, with their well-known 
Opposition to evangelical missions. Visible results of the 
faithful labor expended are painfully small, and the vast 
hinterland must still be regarded as in the main an unoc- 
cupied mission field. 

Abyssinia. The Church Missionary Society attempted an 
entrance in 1844, but without success. The Swedish Mission 
followed in 1866, and have made brave and determined 
efforts to reach the heathen tribes, but thus far with scant 
success. They still have a station at Addis Abeba, the 
capital, and several stations in the ad jacent Italian territory 
to the east. 

Very recently, in 1919, the United Presbyterian mission- 
aries in the Egyptian Sudan were invited to extend their 
work into western Abyssinia, and have opened two stations 
there, with bright prospects of further expansion. The an- 
cient Abyssinian Church has through the centuries become 
so corrupted that it can no longer be looked upon as Chris- 
tian, and Abyssinia is still an almost wholly unoccupied field 
of more than 11,000,000 ignorant and degraded people. 


SoutH AFRICA 


The progress of missions here, subsequent to the earlier 
pioneer efforts of Schmidt and one or two others, will ever 
be associated with a few great missionary names well known 
the world over. Most worthy of mention are the follow- 
ing: 

Robert Moffat. Following upon the British occupation 


238 THE PROGRESS OF WORLD-WIDE MISSIONS 


of Cape Colony in 1806, Moffat, sent out by the London 
Missionary Society, arrived in 1817. After some time spent — 
in Capetown, he at length obtained permission to proceed — 


inland and set out for Namaqualand, in the Orange River — 


country. He was warned against Africaner, a native chief 
whose barbarous crimes had made him a terror to that re- 


gion. But meanwhile the gospel had reached and influenced | 


Africaner. Moffat spent six months in his town, the chief 


became a true and humble Christian, and when in 1819 
Moffat reappeared in Capetown, bringing with him this con-_ 
verted savage and outlaw, the sensation produced was pro- 


found. 


In 1820 Moffat, having married Miss Mary Smith, left © 


again for the interior and opened the first station among > 


the Bechuana tribes, at Kuruman. Later he pressed on to 


the Matabele country as far as the Zambesi River. For 


many years these brave pioneers labored, preaching and — 
teaching amid great perils and strange adventures, without 


seeing any converts. But finally their faith was rewarded, 


and in 1829 the first Bechuana church was formed at Kuru- 
man. There, too, the first Bible in the Bechuana tongue © 


was printed in 1857, the work of translation having been 
done single-handed by Moffat. In 1870, enfeebled by age 


and work, the Moffats returned to England, where Mrs. - 
Moffat died the next year and Mr. Moffat in 1883. Dur- | 
ing their fifty-three years of heroic life and labor in South — 


Africa they succeeded in turning murderous savages into a ~ 


Christian people cultivating the arts and habits of civilized 
life, and with a written language of their own. 


David Livingstone. This greatest of all Africa’s apostles — 
was the direct successor to the Moffats, having joined them — 
at Kuruman in 1840, and later married their daughter, Mary — 
Moffat. His first few years were spent in regular mission- — 
ary work among various tribes within a limited radius. He 


then began to push northward, bent upon getting farther into 


the heart of Africa. After several preliminary trips, during © 


which his family suffered much from illness, he decided to 


send them to England for two years, while he gave himself — 


to further exploration with a view to opening up the interior — 


to missionary work. Starting out at the end of 1852, Liv-_ 


ingstone entered upon his first great journey, which occupied - 


AFRICA 239 


four years. During this time he traced the Zambesi to its | 
source, proceeded thence to the western coast at St. Paul «' 
Loanda, in Angola, and then recrossed the continent tc ».e 
Indian Ocean, discovering on the way the famous Victoria 
Falls. This wonderful journey of 11,000 miles, covered 
entirely on foot, involved untold hardships, dangers and 
physical sufferings. At its close, in 1856, Livingstone re- 
turned to England with a mass of invaluable records, and 
was there received with great honor by all classes. 

Among the many impressions which his journey in Africa 
had made upon him, the thing that stirred his soul to its 
depths was the revolting slave trade, ghastly evidences of 
which he had witnessed everywhere. In all his continued 
labors to open up the Dark Continent he was fired by a pas- 
sionate determination to crush this cursed traffic in human 
lives and heal “‘the open sore of the world.” 

While it was under the official appointment of the British 
Government, and as an agent of the Royal Geographical So- 
ciety, that Livingstone returned to Africa in 1858, his mis- 
sionary spirit and motive appear in the following words, 
uttered in reply to a suggestion that he should relinquish 
missionary work and give himself solely to discovery. Said 
he, “I would not consent to go simply as a geographer, but 
as a missionary, and do geography by the way. The opening 
of the country is a matter for congratulation only so far as 
it opens up a prospect for the elevation of the inhabitants. 
I view the geographical exploration as only the beginning 
of the missionary enterprise.” 

The remaining fifteen years of his life, except for a sec- 
ond brief visit home in 1864-65, were spent in persistent ex- 
ploration, during which he discovered the sources of the 
Nile, located the great lakes of East Central Africa and 
verified the upper courses of the mighty Congo. For long 
periods of time he was cut off in the far interior from com- 
munication with the outside world. What his mission cost 
him few if any will ever fully know. Racked by disease, at- 
tacked by wild beasts, threatened by savages, robbed and 
betrayed by carriers, tortured in spirit by the horrors of the 
slave hunters, “not one man in a million would have pushed 
forward as he did in the heart of Africa.” It was in 1871 
that Henry M. Stanley, at the head of a relief expedition 


240 THE PROGRESS OF WORLD-WIDE MISSIONS 


ut 


sent out by the New York Herald, found Livingstone in an ; 


exhausted condition at Ujiji, on Lake Tanganyika. But all 


\tanley’s efforts to persuade Livingstone to accompany him — 
hcme proved in vain, and so the two men parted, Stanley 
bearing home Livingstone’s precious journals of six years, 
while Livingstone, renewed in health and spirits by his few 
months* companionship, set out on a fresh journey of ex- — 
ploration, impelled by a firm conviction that his task was not 
completed. The remainder of the story until that morning — 
of May 1, 1873, when he was found dead upon his knees © 
in a rude hut in Chitambo’s village of Ilala, on Lake Ban- 


gueolo, has been rehearsed the world around. 


Livingstone’s remains were embalmed and carried, to- — 


gether with all his papers and instruments, a year’s journey 


to Zanzibar, by Susi and Chuma, his faithful African ser- — 
vants. Thence they were conveyed to England and buried © 


with the nation’s noble dead in Westminster Abbey. But his 
heart lies buried in the remote heart of the great Continent 


whose darkness he lived and died to lighten. The names © 
Africa and David Livingstone will always suggest each the — 


other. 


John Mackenzie, of the London Missionary Society, was a 
missionary statesman. While his immediate field lay among ~ 
the Bechuanas, he “multiplied the significance of his life by © 
promoting the expansion of British empire over the regions © 
Livingstone explored. He thus saved native states from — 
annihilation by the Boers and ensured the best colonial rule — 


in the world to vast stretches of Africa.’ ° 


Barnabas Shaw arrived in 1816 as the pioneer of Wes- 
leyan Missions, which have since spread widely over South 


Africa with large results. He was divinely guided to the © 


Namaquas at a time when they were feeling after God, and 
a great work of grace began among them. 


Francois Coillard was the most famous missionary of the 


Paris Evangelical Society, which began work in 1829. He 
and his colleagues witnessed God’s wonderful working first 


among the Basutos and later among the incorrigible Barotsi — 


of the upper Zambesi. 
James Stewart, better known as “Stewart of Lovedale” 


after the title of his biography, stands out as the distin- ; 


8 “Daybreak in the Dark Continent,” pp. 229, 230. 


AFRICA 241 


guished missionary of the United Free Church of Scotland, 
which entered this field in 1824. Lovedale Institute, 
founded by Stewart, is called the Hampton of South 
Africa, to indicate its commanding importance as an edu- 
cational and industrial mission center. 

The American Board began work in Natal in Zululand 
in 1835. “Forty Years Among the Zulus’ tells the thrilling 
story of the saintly Josiah Tyler and his comrades in that 
field. 

The South Africa General Mission was established in 
1889, with the well known and godly Andrew Murray as 
president of its South Africa Council and Spencer Walton 
as its director. This is a Faith Mission whose work covers 
a wide area, reaching from Cape Town to Nyasaland on 
the northeast and the borders of Congo Belge on the north- 
west. Its latest advances have been into Portuguese East 
Africa, and a section of Angola (Portuguese West Africa) 
containing 2,500,000 people, which field has been desig- 
nated as the “Andrew Murray Memorial.” 

Other Societies, including several of German and Scandi- 
navian origin, cannot be mentioned by name. In all, thirty 
or more mission agencies divide the South Africa field. 
Mission work is also carried on by the English and Dutch 
colonial churches. The mission churches of a number of 
the British and American Societies already mentioned have 
attained their majority and been set free from the control 
and support of their parent organizations. 


EAST AND CENTRAL AFRICA 


So closely are these two sections connected in the record 
of missionary advance that it seems best to consider them 
together. In this great region missions have achieved some 
of their most splendid results, but not without much heroic 
suffering and the sacrifice of many noble lives. 

Krapf and Rebmann. These brave men were the Protes- 
tant pioneers of the east coast. John Ludwig Krapf, after 
sharing in the unsuccessful attempts of the Church Mission- 
ary Society in Abyssinia, landed in Mombasa in 1844. Two 
months later his wife and only child died. “Himself sick 
to death with fever the deeply stricken man wrote to the 


242 THE PROGRESS OF WORLD-WIDE MISSIONS i 


directorate of the Society the prophetic words: ‘Tell our 
friends that in a lonely grave on the African coast there 
rests a member of the Mission. That is a sign that they 
have begun the struggle with this part of the world; and 
since the victories of the church lead over the graves of 
many of her members, they may be the more convinced that 
the hour is approathing when you will be called to convert 
Africa, beginning from the east coast.’ ”’ ° 
Krapf projected bold plans for a chain of mission sta~ 
tions across Africa from east to west and north to south, 
in the form of a cross, each station being named after an 
Apostle. People at first smiled at his idea as a mere idealis- 
tic dream. But although long delayed the fulfilment of his” 
vision is now well on its way, with but a short gap existing 
between the Nile Missions and those of South Africa, and 
between the Congo Missions and those of the east coast. 
John Rebmann joined Krapf in 1846, and together they 
added to their missionary achievements the geographical 
distinction of discovering Mounts Kilima-njaro and Kenia. 
The news of their discovery, along with their announcement. 
of the existence of a great lake in Central Africa, aroused 
European geographers and set in motion a whole series of i 
exploring expeditions. } 
The Advance Inland. An even stronger impulse to the 
opening up of Central East Africa to missionary occupa= 
tion than that of Krapf and Rebmann was imparted by the 
discoveries of the great Livingstone, and even more by his” 
untiring agitation against the slave trade. Britain, at. 
length aroused, wrung from the Sultan of Zanzibar a treaty 
abolishing this cursed traffic. British warships liberated a 
large number of slaves, and the problem of caring for these 
led the Church Missionary Society to establish a refuge for, 
them at Frere Town, opposite Mombasa. This colony thus 
became the center and point of departure of missionary ac- 
tivity in East Africa. Another impulse was soon added by 
Stanley, who was so profoundly influenced by his inter- 
course with Livingstone that he resolved to consecrate his 
life to the continuation of the latter’s work. Entering upon 
his famous journey through the Dark Continent, Stanley 
sent back to England from Uganda in 1875 his stirring 
9 “History of Protestant Missions,” Warneck, p. 258. 1 


| 
AG 


AFRICA 243 


“Challenge to Christendom.” King Mtesa had asked for 
missionaries for his people. Would Christians respond to 
this cry from the heart of Africa? The effect was like 
magic. Men and means for the projected mission were 
soon forthcoming, and the next year (1876) saw the first 
contingent of eight missionaries on their way to Africa 
under the Church Missionary Society. 

Mackay of Uganda. The leading one of these eight, who 
was to become a famous figure in missionary history, was 
Alexander Mackay, a highly educated and gifted young 
Scotch engineer. “My heart burns for the deliverance of 
Africa,” he wrote the Church Missionary Society, “and if 
you can send me to any of those regions which Livingstone 
and Stanley have found to be groaning under the curse of 
the slave hunter I shall be very glad.” 

“Mackay’s farewell speech to the Board of Directors is 
characteristic: ‘I want to remind the committee that within 
six months they will probably hear that one of us is dead. 
Yes, is it at all likely that eight Englishmen should start 
for Central Africa and all be alive six months after? One 
of us at least—it may be J—vwill surely fall before that. 
When the news comes, do not be cast down, but send some 
one else immediately to take the vacant place.’ ’’ *° 

How sadly prophetic were these words! Within three 
months one was dead, within a year five, and in two years 
Mackay himself was the only survivor. For twelve years 
he fought on against terrible odds—fever, persecution, the 
intrigues of Moslem Arab and Roman Catholic priest, and 
repeated attempts upon his life. The story of his career— 
his early struggles and later successes, the use of his engi- 
neering skill, his keen diplomacy, his tireless energy, his 
supreme sacrifice for an ungrateful people—reads like a 
romance. He was finally driven from his field through the 
subtle influence of Arabs upon King Mwanga, and took 
refuge at the southern end of Victoria Nyanza. There, un- 
daunted, he pursued his labors for three years longer, and 
then, attacked with fever, he died on February 8, 1890. 
He had received urgent appeals to give up and come home, 
but turned a deaf ear and wrote in his last letter: “It is not 
a time for any one to desert his post. Send us our first 


10 “Daybreak in the Dark Continent,” p. 234. 


244 THE PROGRESS OF WORLD-WIDE MISSIONS 





twenty men, and I may be tempted to come and help you 
find the second twenty.” 

A Wonderful Mission. Mackay died facing the foe and 
without being permitted to see the fruit of his labor. ee 
he and his comrades had laid the foundations of one of the 

most wonderful missions of modern times. ‘ 

The transformation wrought by the gospel in Uganda 
has few parallels in any land. Stanley accurately described 
these Baganda people, despite their strong physique, expres- 
sive features, cleanly habits and sttperiority in many points 
to the surrounding tribes, as “craity, deceiving, lying, thiev- 
ing knaves, taken as a whole.” Polygamy, witchcraft, vida 
and violence were rife. Human life was held of little aca 
count. King Mtesa himself sacrificed 2,000 captives to his 
dead father’s spirit. Yet in barely twenty years from the’ 
advent of the first missionaries, Rilkingten;one of Mackay’ S. 
worthiest co-workers, whose name also shines with luster, - 
could write (in 1896) the following remarkable summary: ; 
“A hundred thousand souls brought into close contact with ; 
the gospel—half of them able to read for themselves; 200 
buildings raised by native Christians in which to worship. 
God and read His Word; 200 native evangelists and teachers. 
entirely supported by the native church; 10,000 copies of. 
the New Testament in circulation; 6,000 souls eagerly 
seeking daily instruction ; statistics of baptism, of confirma-_ 
tion, of adherents, of teachers, more than doubling yearly 
for the last six or seven years, ever since the return of the 
Christians from exile; the power of God shown by changed] 
lives—and all this in the center of the thickest spiritual 
darkness in the world! Does it not make the heart aa 
with mingled emotions of joy and fear, of hope and appre 
hension: Pat : 

The history of the Uganda church is not without its bap-_ 
tism of fire and blood. Under Mtesa’s successor a terrible” 
persecution broke out. The missionaries were driven from 
the country, and many of the native Christians suffered in- 
human torture and martyrdom. Their sublime faith shone” 
brightly amidst these fierce testings. Some of the Christian” 
boys actually went to the flames singing the hymns they had” 
been taught. Such testimony could not fail to bear fruit; 

11 “Pilkington of Uganda, UePDi vere i 2. i 












eS 





AFRICA 245 


before long the missionaries were back again, the tide turned 
and the church entered upon a period of rapid g growth which 
has continued to the present. 

In 1919 there were reported to be 2,000 churches with 
100,000 members. The new cathedral at Kampala, dedicated 
in September of that year, is probably the largest Christian 
church in Africa. At the opening services the vast building 
was quickly filled and the throng outside was estimated at 
20,000. The following Sunday 864 communicants partook 
of the Lord’s Supper. 

Schools now also flourish, there is material prosperity on 
every side, and recently the native leaders in Uganda inaugu- 
rated a missionary movement in behalf of neighboring 
tribes. Thus the ‘zone of Pagan darkness” has become 
the “zone of Christian advance,’ and Uganda has been 
called the “brightest spot on the map of Africa.” : 

Bishop Hannington. Another missionary whose name, 
like the names of Mackay and Pilkington, has become a 
household word, was this young martyr bishop. Cruelly 


murdered on his arrival in 1885, by order of the wicked — a 
King Mwanga, he said to his executioners: “Go tell Mwanga 


that I die for Baganda, and that I have purchased the road — 
to Uganda with my life.” a 

A Group of Great Missions. ‘The inspiration imparted by | 
Livingstone’s life and labors found expression not only in | 
the C.M.S. Mission in Uganda, but through other channels 
‘in other localities as well. At least four other missionary 
enterprises in this section of Africa are traceable to the same 
origin. 

The Universities Mission grew out of the interest kindled 
by the great missionary explorer’s visit to Oxford and Cam- 
bridge in 1857. Its earliest attempts in the Shiré Highlands 
cost the lives of Bishop Mackenzie and others. Later it 
established itself in Zanzibar and the region east of Lake 
Nyasa. a 

The London Missionary Society, which with pride counts 
Livingstone among its missionaries, sent out its first party 
in 1877. Its field lies on the shore of Lake Tanganyika, 
but this work has been limited in size and success. 

The Blantyre Mission, named after Livingstone’s birth- 
place, was established at the southern end of Lake Nyasa 








246 THE PROGRESS OF WORLD-WIDE MISSIONS 


in 1875, by the Established Church of Scotland. ‘The site \ 
chosen proved an unusually healthy one and is now crowned 
with a flourishing town wearing a decidedly Scotch air, a 
kind of miniature “Edinburgh”. in Africa, The work of 
this Mission—evangelistic, medical and industrial—has been — 
much blessed and its influence extends far afield. i 

The Livingstonia Mission is the most distinguished of all” 
these memorials of Livingstone. Begun by the Free C hurch 
of Scotland in 1874, it now occupies the whole western - 
shore of Lake Nyasa. Dr. Robert Laws, the leader of its” 
pioneer party and still in active service, has all along been | 
the outstanding figure of this remarkable work. The story | 
of the Mission, including the early struggles and dangers | 

attending the opening up of the field, the subsequent trials | 
and vicissitudes heroically met and overcome, and the ulti- ui 
mate progress and spiritual victories achieved, is one which : 
has seldom been equaled in missionary literature. All the” 
lake peoples, whom Dr. Laws found indulging gross super-— 
stitions and hideously cruel customs, have been profoundly ; 
influenced. 

Perhaps the greatest victory was won among the wild” 
and wicked Ngoni tribe. After eight years there were only | 
two converts. ‘Ten years later the regular church attend-— 
ance was 10,000. At the opening of a lofty new church ‘ 
among them on a Sunday morning in 1904, 3,130 sat on 
mats on the floor, 300 carefully selected aduit candidates 
were baptized, and 904 of those one-time nude savages satl i 
reverently at the Lord’s table. ” 

Among the results to date of the Livingstonia Mission _ : 
which can be tabulated may be mentioned the reduction of | 
eight languages to writing, 850 schools with 51,000 pupils, ~ 
a church membership of To, ooo and a Christian community — 
of 40,000. A central training school known as Overtoun 
Institution is in the scope and character of its work a 
second “Lovedale.” Such is the fruitage of only forty 
years. ‘ 

German Missions. The occupation by Germany of terri-— 
tory on the east coast led to the initiation of six German” 
Missions. The earliest of these efforts began in 1886. The 
World War brought German activities to an end, German | 
East Africa became British, under the name of Tanganyika 





i 


iy 


AFRICA 24T 


Territory, and the mission work of the German Societies 
has been taken over as far as possible by British and Ameri- 
can agencies. 
The Africa Inland Mission was organized in 1895 as an 
interdenominational society on the faith principle of sup- 
port, with the object of carrying the gospel into those parts 
of the interior still unoccupied. Its General Director from 
the beginning has been Charles E. Hurlburt. Its staff at 
the end of 192i consisted of 187 missionaries and 444 
native workers. These occupied 43 stations among 25 tribes 
in Kenia Colony, Tanganyika Territory and northeastern 
Belgian Congo. The population of the area worked by this 
Mission is estimated at 1,500,000. 





West AFRICA 


Next to South Africa this coast constitutes the oldest 
field of evangelical missionary effort on the continent. But 
its past and present conditions have made it one of the 
hardest fields. 

More than any other part of Africa the West Coast was 
the slaver’s hunting ground. Indeed, it was the interest 
aroused by African slaves imported by that wicked trade 
into so-called Christian lands which gave the strongest im- 
pulse to the early missionary efforts on this coast. Alas! 
along with the missionary came also the curse of foreign 
tum and “civilized” vices to counteract the gospeler’s in- 
fluence. In no part of Africa, moreover, have tribal customs 
been more atrocious, or has heathen religion sunk to lower 
depths of vileness. 

Added to all this is the barrier of a most unhealthy cli- 
mate, which has made the heaviest drafts upon missionary 
life. To give but one illustration, between 1804 and 1824, 
53 missionaries of a single Society laid down their lives in 
Sierra Leone. Fortunately the death rate in later years has 
been greatly reduced by improved living conditions and the 
discovery of the true mode of malarial infection—the 
Anopheles mosquito—and the adoption of protective meas- 
ures, 

Christian Colonizing Experiments. Two early philan- 
thropic enterprises took the form of Colonies for African 


248 THE PROGRESS OF WORLD-WIDE MISSIONS | 


freedmen, The first of these was Sierra Leone, begun by — 
Englishmen in 1788 and handed over to the British crown. 4 
in 1808. The second was Liberia, originated in 1816 by ) 
the American Colonization Society under the influence of. 
Samuel J. Mills and others. In 1847 this Colony developed ‘ 
into the Republic of Liberia. | 
While the success of both these experiments was very 
limited as to their design of promoting A frica’s vans 
tion through colonies of her emancipated and civilized sons, - 
yet they served a good purpose in pointing the way and pro- | | 
viding starting points for more direct missionary effort. ; 
Distribution of Missions. Step by step a line of stations — 
has been formed at intervals down this far-stretching coast — 
from Senegal to Angola, and up such main rivers as the : 
Niger, Ogowe and Congo. Some thirty Societies—British, 
American, French and Swedish—are at work, the German. : 
Missions having been excluded since the War. ’ 
In Sierra Leone are the Church Missionary Society _ of | 








and Missionary Alliance of Agi In Nigeria are the ; 
Church Missionary Society, Sudan Interior, Sudan United © 
and Southern Baptist Missions. In Calabar are the Scotch ~ 
Presbyterian and the Qua Iboe Mission from Ireland. In 7 
the Kamerun country are the Northern Presbyterian of 7 
America and the Paris Evangelization Society. In Angola © 
are the Congregationalists sa the U.S.A. and Canada, the , 
American Methodist Episcopal and South Africa General i 
Missions. x 
The vast Belgian Congo has many Societies, including Q 
English and American Baptists, American Presbyterians, 4 
Methodists, Disciples and Mennonites, and such interde-_ 
nominational Faith Missions as the Christian and Mission- i 
ary Alliance and Heart of Africa Mission. ‘ 
Among the most fruitful fields are the Kamerun and the © 
Belgian Congo, where in recent years large spiritual harvests — 
have been reaped. , 
Some Worthy Pioneers. The record of suffering anal 
sacrifice, of heroism and endurance, by a long succession of ‘| 
missionaries on the west coast, constitutes a glorious bequest | 
to the Church universal. “Nowhere is death such a King — 
of Terrors as in Equatorial Africa. Nowhere is weakness — 





AFRICA 249 


more liable to overmaster or character to be sapped than on 
the equator. But the men and women who held this coast 
for Christ knew their God and did exploits. They drank 
more deeply than others of the Saviour’s cup of sacrifice, 
and out of a fuller experience than the first disciples had, 
they could say, We are able.’*” 

Only a few names, among many deserving ones, can be 
mentioned here: 

Melville Cox, the first foreign missionary of the Metho- 
dist Episcopal Church of America, landed in Liberia in 
1833, only to die within four months. But his noble 
example stirred the church, and his dying appeal, “Let a 
thousand fall before Africa be given up,” was heeded and 
obeyed. 

Thomas Comber reached the Congo from England in 


1876, at the age of 24, and after ten years of eager toil 


filled one of those lonely graves which have been the step- 
ping-stone of Christianity into the interior of dark Africa. 
Stanley wrote of him: “Again and again, as I looked at 
him, he reminded me of the young man with the banner on 
which was the word ‘Excelsior.’ ” 

George Grenfell, one of the early heroes of the English 
Baptist Mission, stands high in the honor list of African 
explorers as well as missionary pioneers. Reaching Africa 
in 1873, he contributed thirty-three years of splendid service. 
It was he who in his little Steamer Peace discovered the 
Ubangi, the largest tributary of the Congo, and the story 
of his journeys through cannibal tribes and his escapes from 
showers of spears and poisoned arrows is unsurpassed for 
exciting interest. 

Henry Richards planted the gospel seed at Banza Man- 
teke, on the lower Congo, in 1879, and after watering it 
with prayers and tears for seven years reaped the first ripe 
sheaf. ‘Thereupon broke out the “Pentecost on the Congo,” 
which swept a thousand souls into the kingdom. “All the 
people around Banza Manteke abandoned their heathen- 
ism. They brought their idols, and at the first baptism had 
a bonfire of images, destroying every vestige of idolatry.” ** 

Adolphus C. Good, the talented and dauntless pioneer of 


12 “Christus Liberator,” pp. 157, 158. 
13 “New Acts of the Apostles,” p. 279. 


250 THE PROGRESS OF WORLD-WIDE MISSIONS 


the American Presbyterian work in the Gabun, labored un- 
tiringly for twelve years (1882-94), and saw the first be- 
ginnings of those marvelous changes which the gospel has — 
wrought in that fruitful field. “He carried the standard 
of the Cross a step farther towards the heart of the conti- 
nent and left the path open to others. “May good men never 
be wanting for this Interior,’ was his dying prayer.” * 
Mary Slessor of Calabar is probably best known of all 
to present readers. Her life-story rivals in many particu- 
lars that of David Livingstone. She served in Africa under 
the United Free Church of Scotland from 1876 to I915. 
From an unlettered factory girl in the homeland she ad-~ 
vanced into the foremost rank of missionary pathfinders. 
Her work was that of a pioneer among the most savage 
tribes of the Calabar hinterland. Practically single-handed 
she tamed and transformed three pagan communities in suc- 
cession. It is a question if the career of any other woman 
missionary has been marked by so many strange adventures, — 
daring feats, signal providences and wonderful achieve-— 
ments. | 


Having thus touched separately upon the missionary work 
of the various sections of the continent, it remains to men-_ 
tion a few features relating to the field and work as a whole. 

Adaptive Methods of Work. The missionary task 1s 
different in Africa from what it is in most other fields, be- 
cause of different conditions to be faced. India, Persia, — 
China and Japan have a civilization, a literature, a culture of 
their own upon which to build. Africa has nothing of this 
kind, and society has to be built from the ground up. The 
missionary has had to reduce languages to writing, establish — 
social customs and institutions, formulate moral codes and — 
introduce the first rudiments of education. The problems 
involved in such a program are many and great, and they 
challenge the brightest mind and highest statesmanship. 

In addition to direct evangelism, always the preéminent 
method, there is a great field for industrial education, and 
the contribution to missionary success made by such institu- 
tions as Lovedale in Cape Colony, Kondowe in Nyasaland 
and Elat in Kamerun is beyond computation. 

14 “Christus Liberator,” pp. 159, 160. 


AFRICA 251 


Medical missions have a sphere of need in Africa hardly 
equaled elsewhere, because of the unhealthy climate, the 
prevalence of malaria, blackwater fever and other deadly 
diseases, the fearful ravages of sleeping sickness and im- 
ported diseases of civilization, and the prevailing ignorance 
of the first laws of sanitation and health. 

The fact that so many regions are unfit for white resi- 
dence enhances the responsibility of the native church for 
Africa’s evangelization, and thus the importance of Train- 
ing Schools for native workers. 

African Christian Converts. The African is of a deeply 
religious nature, and gives abundant evidence of ability to 
apprehend lofty spiritual truth. That some converts back- 
slide, yield to temptation, and fail at some point in their 
Christian walk is not to be wondered at when one considers 
the terrible heathen heredity and abysmal depths of degra- 
dation from which they have emerged. Yet many African 
Christians have come into a spiritual experience of a very 
high order. Their openness of mind and simplicity of faith 
have led some of them to a knowledge of Christ and a like- 
ness to Him in character and walk beyond the generality 
of believers in Western lands. A few out of many examples 
may be cited, 

Samuel Crowther is one of the most conspicuous trophies 
of African missions. Belonging to the inferior Yoruba 

_ tribe on the Niger, he was as a boy carried off by Portuguese 
slave raiders, rescued by a British war vessel and sent to 
school in Sierra Leone. He early accepted the Saviour, and 
showed such ability and devotion in his studies that he was 
sent to England to complete his education. 

In 1864 he became Bishop of the Niger, and his mission- 
ary career up to his death in 1891 was one of rare consecra- 
tion and high distinction. The story of how he found and 
baptized his own mother, for whom he had long searched, is 
full of tender pathos. 

Paul, “The Apostle of Banza Manteke,” is another won- 
derful convert. The son of a chief, his wickedness won for 
him the nickname of “the curse.” He did everything in his 
power to obstruct the local missionary work until, like Paul 
_ the Jew, he was suddenly arrested by Jesus and changed 
from a child of the devil to a saint of the Lord. Thereafter 





252 THE PROGRESS OF WORLD-WIDE MISSIONS 


he was filled with a holy passion for Christ and souls, cheer-— 


fully endured ostracism and opposition, laid gospel siege to 


the stoutest pagan stronghold, and at his death left behind — 


him a church cf 600 converts, all won through his personal 
ministry. 

King Khama of Bechuanaland is a fine witness to the 
miracle-working power of the gospel. Yielding his heart 
and life to Christ, he firmly withstood his father’s per- 
suasions to have the son succeed him as sorcerer as well as 
chief, and became a veritable “Alfred the Great,” waging 
war alike upon heathen customs and the white man’s rum 
and other vices. He was at once a devout and humble 
Christian and a firm and sagacious state builder, who turned 
a whole savage tribe into a peaceful and industrious Chris- 


tian people. ‘To pass from Bechuanaland before Khama 
to Bechuanaland with Khama is like passing from Dante’s 


Inferno to his Paradiso.” ?° The news of the death of this 


fine old Christian king on February 21, 1923, in his ninety- © 


fourth year, has just been cabled the world around. 


_And the time would fail to tell of Moolu, the humble at-— 
tendant of Prof. Henry Drummond in his journey through | 
Central Africa, whose godly life so impressed his master 
that he wrote: “oy believe in missions, for one thing because 


I believe in Moolu’; of Sus: and Chuma, Livingstone’s | 


heroic “bodyguard’’; of “Old Nana,” the Christlike “first-_ 
fruits of the gospel” in Bululand (Kamerun) ; of Kanjundu, 


the Angola Chief, wonderful in his forgiving spirit toward — 


his persecutors—all of them lustrous gems from the spir-] 


itual diamond fields of the Dark Continent. 
Neglected Areas. The impression might be gathered © 
from the account given of existing missionary operations 


that the evangelization of Africa has now been fairly well 
provided for. Such an impression would be very wide of © 
the mark. It must be remembered that in this chapter, as 


in no previous chapter, we are dealing with a whole conti- 
nent, and that continent the largest but one in the whole 
world. When all that missions in Africa have accomplished 
has been summed up at full value, it still remains true that 
the proportions of the territory yet unoccupied and the 
populations yet unreached are staggering. 

15 “Daybreak in the Dark Continent,” p. 261. 


ta 


AFRICA 253 


The vast integral region lying at the heart of the conti- 
nent, known under the general name of the Sudan, is re- 
served for the chapter on Unoccupied Fields. But aside 
from that there are many other areas, larger and smaller, 
which are wholly neglected. 

Reference has already been made to the unreached in- 
terior of all the Barbary States, and to the spiritual destitu- 
tion of Abyssinia. French Congo and French Guinea are 
still largely unoccupied fields. In the former the French 
and Swedish Missions have a little work; in the latter a 
bare beginning has been made by the Christian and Mis- 
sionary Alliance and a few independent workers. Despite 
a number of stations in the various Colonies of the Guinea 
coast, manned by English Wesleyans and others, the hinter- 
land of all that region, including Liberia also, contains an 
unreached population of several millions. Large sections of 
Nigeria and Kamerun are still beyond missionary effort. In 
Belgian Congo, with a population of 12,000,000, ‘4,000,000 
are being reached by existing agencies, 4,000,000 more are 
within the radius of present influence, while the remaining 
4,000,000 are still to be provided for.’’*° Two millions or 
more in Portuguese West Africa (Angola), and almost or 
quite as many in Portuguese East Africa, have no mis- 
‘sionaries among them. Even in Uganda, the best occupied 
field, nearly one-half of the people are reported not to have 
been reached. Italian, British and French Somali lands 
together contain about a million people, mostly nomads, as 
yet practically untouched. 

The above is given not as a complete list of unworked 
areas, but only as an illustration of the dimensions of the 
unfinished task of missions in Africa. Under existing con- 
ditions no figures in this connection can lay claim to ac- 
curacy, but the estimates of those who have given the great- 
est attention to the subject put the number of Africa’s people 
who are still beyond the reach of present missionary forces 
somewhere between 50,000,000 and 70,000,000. Well does 
the Report of the Edinburgh Conference say in closing its 
teview of the situation: “The question can be seriously 
raised, Has the Church more than made a beginning in the 
evangelization of the Dark Continent?’ ** 

16 “Rock Breakers,” pp. 47, 48. ITV Tp 2823 


254 THE PROGRESS OF WORLD-WIDE MISSIONS 


Roman Catholic Opposition. Those who know this re- 
ligion only as practised in free countries will hardly be pre- 
pared to appreciate the situation which Protestant Missions 
face in those large sections of Africa controlled by Roman 
Catholic States, where Roman Catholicism is actively sup- 
ported by the government. The whole training of the 
priests leads them to hate Protestant missionaries and to 
oppose them in every way. “At the beginning of Congo 
Missions the College of Propaganda at Rome issued this 
Encyclical, ‘The heretics are to be followed up and their 
efforts harassed and destroyed.’ ” *® 

The early Protestant Missions to Abyssinia were expelled 
through Jesuit intrigue. Mackay and his colleagues in 
Uganda were maligned, persecuted and plotted against by 
Roman Catholic missionaries. Any amount of evidence is 
forthcoming from missionaries laboring in Belgian, Portu- 
guese and Spanish territory as to the systematic and deter- © 
mined efforts of the priests, often by foul means, to obstruct 
and destroy Protestant work. | 

Added to this are the hampering legal restrictions im- 
posed by Roman Catholic governments upon Protestant 
Missions, and the serious hindrance of the compromising 
policies and corrupt practices of Roman Catholic propa- 
gandists. 

Opposing Forces from Without. As if paganism, witch-— 
craft, superstition, ignorance, deadly climate and other for- 
midable enemies already present in Africa were not a suf- 
ficient challenge to missionary work, two gigantic evil forces 
from without have come to add their powerful opposition: © 

(a) The Moslem Menace. Dr. Cornelius H. Patton in — 
his “Lure of Africa’ devotes a chapter to Islam on the 
March. He reveals in startling fashion the magnitude of 
the Moslem menace throughout the northern half of the — 
continent. And he is only one of many writers who have — 
sounded a loud alarm. Both the World Missionary Confer- 
ence at Edinburgh in tgto, and the Conference on Moslem ~ 
Missions held in Lucknow in 1911, characterized the © 
Moslem advance in Africa as perhaps the largest world © 
missionary problem confronting the whole church at the ~ 
beginning of the twentieth century. q 

18 Triumphs of the Gospel in the Belgian Congo,” p. 176. 


AFRICA 255 


The facts in brief are these. The Arab slaver of yester- 
day has become the Arab trader of to-day. His attitude 
toward the African has changed from one of arrogance to 
one of condescension. Closer akin than the European to 
the black man, he has more readily adapted himself to 
native conditions, and with shrewd diplomacy and patient 
persistence has succeeded not only in capturing trade, but 
also in making converts by the wholesale to the Moslem 
faith. The easy-going morals of Mohammedanism make 
it far simpler to win “converts” to that religion than to 
Christianity. 

Tribe after tribe has been annexed by these Moslem 
“missionaries,” until now by far the larger portion of the 
great Sudan has been preempted for the false prophet, and 
the Moslem advance is sweeping southward into the Congo 
region and down the two coasts. Nigeria is two-thirds 
-Mohammedan, and Kamerun is said to have 500,000 ad- 
herents to Islam. The important Swahili tribe of British 
East Africa is being rapidly won over, and Moslem influence 
is being powerfully felt as far south as Uganda, Tangan- 
yika Territory and Nyasaland. 

An important factor in this Moslem advance, too little 
realized at home, is the attitude of the European govern- 
ments concerned. Great Britain and France, the controlling 
Powers in the Sudan, have not merely tolerated Mohamme- 
danism, but have actually become its patrons for reasons 
of political expediency. They have found that Moslem 
ascendancy over pagan chiefs has tended to diminish tribal 
wars and make European control more secure. The amaz- 
ing spectacle has thus been presented of so-called Christian 
governments restricting activities of Christian missionaries 
and in some instances positively prohibiting them, lest they 
offend the sensibilities and arouse the fanaticism of the 
Moslem chiefs. 

(b) The White Peril. The aggression of the white man 
has resulted in the partition of almost the entire continent 
among the Powers of Europe. Only little Abyssinia and 
Liberia have continued to be the black man’s countries. 
Egypt has just recently been given self-government, with 
results yet to be seen. 

As a general principle it may be granted that it is for the 


256 THE PROGRESS OF WORLD-WIDE MISSIONS 





good of the world that barbarism be displaced by yilizaa 7 
tion. But a no less important principle requires that the 
civilized nations assuming control should respect native 
rights, and rule in such a way that the natives may share 
the benefits of the new order and not be victims of exploita- 
tion for selfish ends. ; 

What, then, must be our appraisal of the case for civi-_ 
lization in Africa in the light of these principles? It must 
be acknowledged that European government has brought 
some great material benefits to the African. Tribal wars 
have been suppressed, law and order established, cruel and — 
revolting native customs put down, better agriculture, in- 
dustries, sanitation and business enterprise introduced. : 

Railway development is rapidly revolutionizing the con-— 
tinent. The dream of that British statesman “of South — 
Africa, Cecil Rhodes, of a ‘“Cape-to-Cairo”’ railroad is_ 
rapidly being fulfilled, for already 1,600 miles are completed 
and in operation from the Capetown end and 1,300 miles 
from the Cairo end. Britain alone built 1,500 miles of rail-_ 
road in the Sudan in fifteen years, besides constructing _ 
5,000 miles of telegraph wires and inaugurating 2,000 miles — 
of steamboat service on the great lakes and rivers. France © 
has also built some railroad lines and projected others in | 
her Sudan territory, while still other roads have been buileM 
in Belgian, Portuguese and German colonies. Altogether _ 
eight lines penetrate the interior from the east coast and SixX- 
teen from the west. 

Due credit must also be given for some instances of 
beneficent colonial administration, resulting in greater se-— 
curity of life and property and other advantages to the | 
natives. 

But secular civilization in Africa has its debit as well as_ 
its credit side, and in the mind of the African native, strange © 
as this may seem to the European, the debit side ‘far out- 
weighs the other. 

There is, first of all, the indelible record of the horrible 
slave trade of past generations, and the hardly less iniqui- | 
tous record of brutal repression and wholesale massacre 
openly tolerated, and in some cases deliberately instigated, | 
by certain European governments. The notorious Congo” 
rubber atrocities are perhaps the best known illustration. 


ears 


SES as ceca ins Ne Ce Pee ee RT 








AFRICA 257 


But there are present scores as well. The African smarts 
under the contemptuous attitude of the white man. He 
resents being cuffed and kicked as if he were a dog. He 
chafes under the burden of taxation—poll tax, head tax, 
cattle tax, etc.—imposed by his civilized overlords, and also 
under the galling restriction upon his freedom of leaving 
his immediate locality without a permit which is difficult 
to secure. Moreover, he blames the white man for the fact 
that the railways and steamers, while improving travel facili- 
ties, are the means of spreading cattle pests and such deadly 
human diseases as smallpox, tuberculosis and syphilis. 

But there is still much more to be said. As one writer 
puts it: “Christian civilization without Christ is worse than 
Paganism. The state of morals among some Europeans is 
scarcely whisperable. It is awful, the amount of corruption 
and filth introduced by them.” 

Take the liquor question, for example. How often has 
attention been called to the deplorable fact that almost in- 
variably the same ship which carries one or two missionaries 
to convert the African, carries also thousands of gallons 
of rum to damn him! The proportions of this foreign rum 
trade and the demoralization wrought by it are appalling. 
Dr. Patton states that during the year ending in April, 1916, 
3,815,000 gallons of spirits were imported into British West 
Africa, and during 1914-15 there were shipped from Boston 
alone to the west coast of Africa, 1,571,353 gallons of 
rum.*° 

Another fearful moral menace has sprung from the rapid 
transformation of the South African veldt into a great in- 
dustrial district. The rich gold mines of Johannesburg and 
the diamond fields of Kimberley have drawn together a mul- 
titude of native laborers from all the tribes south of the 
Zambesi. The mining region known as “The Rand” has 
a population of nearly or quite 500,000. The natives who 
compose this conglomerate mass have been removed from 
all family and tribal restraints and thrown under conditions 
of life which make for unbridled moral license along every 
line. Low-down whites, including some of the worst crooks 
and criminals, have gravitated here from all parts of Europe 
and America. What the resultant situation is may be con- 


19 See “The Lure of Africa,” p. 123. 


258 THE PROGRESS OF WORLD-WIDE MISSIONS 


jectured from the fact that Johannesburg has been named — 
“the university of crime.” The vices and crimes of civi- 
lization have been added to those of heathenism, and thou- — 
sands have become the victims of drunkenness, gambling, — 
robbery, murder, sodomy and prostitution. Nor are these 
terrible conditions restricted to this one center; they prevail 
also in such cities as Kimberley, Pretoria, Durban and Cape- 
town. 

After discussing candidly both sides of the case for — 
secular civilization, Dr. Patton proceeds to “strike the bal- — 
ance’ and concludes as follows: “Clearly civilization finds — 
itself on the wrong side of the account: Jt has brought more © 
evil than good to the African. ‘The plain and ugly fact is © 
that in many parts of Africa the natives would be better off, © 
physically and morally, if European enterprise had never — 
OMe, , 3 

As to the bearing of all this upon missions, the following © 
quotation speaks for itself: ‘It is comparatively easy to | 
convert primitive Africans to Christianity, and to establish 
them against the later introduction of the vices of civiliza-_ 
tion. It is supremely difficult to Christianize them after 
they have become viciously civilized.” ** 

Challenge to Christianity. We have seen Africa’s plight, © 
sunk in the filthy mire of paganism, deceived and misled 7 
by crafty Mohammedanism, cruelly wronged and oppressed — 
in the past by the stronger nations of Christendom, and now © 
threatened with physical and moral ruin before the colossal © 
vices of godless civilization. What hope remains for her? © 
Verily, the power of pure Christianity alone! And what a \ 
superb challenge to the Christian church does Africa present — 


with her vast size and her vaster potentialities! The work ‘ 


H 
of Christian Missions in the Dark Continent has been prose- Pi 
cuted at a costly sacrifice of lives, but the trophies already © 
won have been a glorious evidence alike of the sufficiency of | 
the gospel to meet the African’s need and of the suscepti- 
bility of the African to the gospel’s deepest influences and — 
highest demands. In other words, the results to date are an © 
inspiring sample of infinitely greater possible results. But 
such greater results can only follow a vastly greater invest- 





20 “The Lure of Africa,” p. 127. a 
21 “Daybreak in the Dark Continent,” p. 120. b iN 
{ 


AFRICA 259 


ment of life and prayer and treasure than has yet been made 
available. Missions have little more than begun the work 
of Africa’s complete evangelization. The doors are wider 
open than ever before, the possibilities are infinitely larger. 
Will the church see, and heed, and act in terms of the actual 
completion of the task? 


MADAGASCAR 
AREA, 228,000 SQUARE MILES, POPULATION, 3,600,000 


Location and Sige. It seems most natural that any men- 
tion of this island should be made in connection with Africa, 
because of its close proximity to that continent. Mada- 
gascar, now a French possession, lies about 250 miles off 
the east coast of Africa. It is the third largest island of 
the globe, in area slightly larger than France and Belgium 
combined. | 

The People. Its inhabitants are called Malagasy and are 
of Malay origin. They are divided into numerous tribes, 
of which the Hova is much the largest. 

Madagascar first attracted notice by its terrible traffic in 
slaves. The island was given over to idolatry of the most 
degraded kind and was the scene of perpetual war, lust 
and superstition. Vices were exalted as virtues. So hope- 
lessly depraved were the people that the French Governor 
of a neighboring island told the first missionaries that they 
might as well attempt to convert sheep, oxen and asses. 
Yet through the wondrous working of divine grace this 
island has later been made famous by the heroic faith of its 
Christian martyrs. 

Early Missions. In 1818, during the reign of the benefi- 
cent King Radama, the London Missionary Society opened 
work. The Bible was translated, schools and industries were 
begun, and the work met with such favor and success that 
by 1833 the native church numbered 2,000 members, and 
30,000 Malagasy were able to read. 

Persecution. Upon the death of King Radama one of 
his twelve wives, known as Ranavalona I, seized the throne, 
murdering all rivals, and began a reign of terror that won 
for her the name of the “Bloody Mary” of Madagascar. 


q 


260 THE PROGRESS OF WORLD-WIDE MISSIONS ; 


She was a veritable monster of cruelty, and it is said that — 
“from twenty to thirty thousand victims fell annually a prey — 
to her atrocious crimes.” 4 
This wicked queen turned her malicious eye of death upon ~ 
the Christians, and from 1835 to 1861 a terrific storm of © 
persecution raged, with only short intervals of respite. 
Every conceivable torture was employed with the object of © 
stamping out the Christian faith, yet none of the native — 
Christians turned back to heathenism. They bore the © 
severest suffering, and even death itself, with quiet hero- 
ism and unfaltering trust in God. “To the amazement of © 
the queen, for every one she put to death a score accepted © 
the new faith. ... And wonder of wonders—the little 7 
company of believing men and women, left by their English © 
pastors and teachers in 1836 as sheep without a shepherd, 
had multiplied at least twentyfold in 1861, the year of the 
queen’s death.” *” : 
Turning of the Tide. The son of Ranavalona I, who ~ 
succeeded her on the throne, proclaimed religious freedom 
and protection for all Christians. In 1868 a wonderful 
change took place when Ranavalona II became queen, for ~ 
soon after her coronation she openly confessed herself a — 
Christian and was baptized. As her predecessor, Ranava- — 
lona I, became notorious for her infamous cruelty, so — 
Ranavalona II became renowned as a wise and gentle Chris- ’ 
tian queen. Under her rule idolatry with its corrupt rites ; 
and practices received its death blow, and Christianity be- 
came the recognized faith of the realm. Large accessions to i 
the church followed, reaching within a short time to several i 
hundred thousand, and the sifting of professed converts and 
the instruction and discipline of the churches imposed upon — 
the missionaries a task far beyond their ability adequately — 
to cope with. i 
Missionary Reénforcements. Other Societies thereupon © 
came to the help of the London Missionary Society and — hs 
entered the Madagascar field. These were the Society for — 
the Propagation of the Gospel (1864), the Norwegian Mis-_ f 
sionary Society (1866) and the British Friends, or Quakers — g 
(1867). The work of all these agencies grew and prospered it 
up to the occupation of the island by. the F rench., ¥ 


22 “Wonders of Missions,” pp. 277, 278. 


AFRICA 261 


Results of French Subjugation. A very sad postscript 
has to be added to the story of missionary progress just 
sketched. In 1885 France established a protectorate over 
Madagascar, and in 1896 formally annexed the island. 
From the first the French authorities, incited by the Jesuits, 
were hostile to the English missionaries and did everything 
to oppose and hamper the evangelical churches. Native 
Christians and workers were imprisoned as suspects, some 
were even put to death, practically all the mission schools and 
many of the churches were closed, and for a time it looked 
as if the missionaries would all be obliged to withdraw. 
The situation was partly relieved by the action of the Paris 
Evangelical Society in coming to the aid of the hard-pressed 
Protestants, sending out French pastors and taking under 
its care much of the work of the English Societies. But 
the promising aggressive movement of the mid-nineteenth 
century has been suppressed with a heavy hand, and “it yet 
remains to be seen if the martyr spirit of their ancestors is 
in the present Malagasy, and if they will remain as faithful 
under the persecution of a Christian nation as did their 
forefathers under that of a heathen queen.”’ ** 


QUESTIONS 


1. Give the size and population of Africa, and the name by which 
it is commonly known. 

2. Describe its main physical features, and name its prominent 
rivers, lakes and mountains. 

3. Describe the climate and natural resources of its different 
parts. 

4. Give the names and distribution of its main racial groups, 
and state the number of languages and dialects spoken. 

5. Divide its population on a religious basis, and name and 
describe its native religion. 

6. Explain how early Christianity in North Africa became al- 
most extinct. 

7. Sketch the course of discovery and exploration in Africa 
down to the present century, and name six prominent explorers. 

8. Describe early Roman Catholic missionary efforts, their char- 
acter and results. 

9. Who blazed the Protestant missionary trail in Africa, in 
what year, and with what success? 


23 “The Missionary Enterprise,” p. 219. 


262 THE PROGRESS OF WORLD-WIDE MISSIONS 


ee: 


10. Name the chief missionary agencies at work in Egypt, — 


Egyptian Sudan, and the Barbary States, and state the nature of 
the last mentioned field. 
11, Sketch missionary efforts in Abyssinia. 


12. Give accounts of Robert Moffat and his illustrious son-in- — 


law. 


13, Mention four other prominent missionaries in South Africa, | 


and the Societies which they represent. 
14. Name and describe the work of the first two Protestant 
pioneers in East Africa. 


15. Tell the missionary story of Uganda, and of the great mis- 


sionary whose name is identified with it. 

16. Name and locate four Missions in East Africa whose be- 
ginnings were inspired by Livingstone’s career. 

17. (a) What state of things led to the first missionary efforts 
on the West Coast? (b) What form did those efforts take, and 
with what success? 


18. Give the general distribution of Missions down the entire — 


West Coast. 


19. Write brief notes on six worthy pioneer missionaries on this | 


Coast. 


adapted to conditions in Africa? 
21. Give brief accounts of three noted African converts. 
22. Indicate the areas in Africa at present most neglected. 


20. What methods of work have been found specially well j 


23. Discuss (a) the Roman Catholic attitude toward Protestant — 


work; (b) the influence of Mohammedanism; (c) the pros and 
cons of civilization in its various aspects. 

24. Give size and population of Madagascar, and describe con- 
ditions when missions entered. 

ata oaks Society began missionary work on the island, and 
when: 

26. Sketch the course of missionary work there through its 
successive stages down to the present. 


CHAPTER XVI 
LATIN AMERICA 
AREA, 8,500,000 SQUARE MILES. POPULATION, 85,000,000 * 


The Americas. We are accustomed to speak of two 
Americas—North and South. Geographically there are in 
reality four—North, South, Central and Oceanic. Racially 
there are two—Anglo-Saxon America and Latin America. 
The Rio Grande is the dividing line, and Latin America 
stretches south from that line to Cape Horn and the Ant- 
arctic Ocean. It comprises about three-fifths of the entire 
Western Hemisphere, Anglo-Saxon America’s area being 
6,577,800 square miles against Latin America’s 8,459,081 
square miles. In population, however, the ratio is reversed, 
since Anglo-Saxon America has 115,667,117 inhabitants 
against Latin America’s 85,000,000. 

“Latin Americans.’ While the inhabitants of Latin 
America are commonly designated Latin Americans, the 
truth is that from the racial point of view only a small 
‘ proportion—one-fourth at most—can be properly so called. 
The foreign blood that is in them is mainly Latin, and the 
comparatively small upper class is dominantly of Latin 
blood; but, the racial basis of the Latin American peoples ° 
as a whole is Indian, not Latin. 

This fact, standing in striking contrast as it does to the 
case of Anglo-Saxon Americans, is readily explained by the 
totally different nature of European colonization in these 
two sections of the Western Hemisphere. The early Anglo- 
Saxon colonists in North America were actuated largely by 
religious motives. They came seeking freedom of con- 
science to worship God, came with their wives and little 
ones, came to establish new homes and communities and 

1 Figure taken from Survey of Interchurch World Movement (1920). 


Populations given by Statesman’s Year Book (1923) for the constituent 
“countries make a total of over 90,000,000. 
2638 


264 THE PROGRESS OF WORLD-WIDE MISSIONS 


to settle down to till the ground and develop the country. 
They encountered the Indians, fought and drove them back, 
but disdained any idea of intermingling or intermarrying 


with them. 
Not so the Portuguese and Spaniards who first touched — 


y 
i 


the shores of the Squthern Continent. These were daring 
adventurers, lured to the New World by the tales they heard ~ 
about its fabulous treasures of gold and silver. They came 
as single men or without their families. Moreover, the first © 
Indians they found were very different from those of North 
America, for the Incas were civilized, docile and skilled in 
agriculture. So while the Conquistadores from overseas — 
shamefully mistreated the native races, decimated their © 
numbers and reduced them to slavery, they did not wipe — 
them out, but mixed freely with them, and thus the surviving — 
Indians furnished the stock upon which the Latin blood © 


from Europe was grafted. 


To this day, as the traveler passes from republic to repub- © 


lic of Latin America, he readily observes the varying degree 


in which Indian blood has been affected by European strain. 
In Bolivia, Peru and Ecuador he finds great masses of mixed ~ 


population in which Indian features and character are dom- — 
inant; while in Chile and Colombia the mixed populace, — 


although retaining many Indian qualities, is more strongly — 
Spanish in character. The people of Argentina and 


4 


Uruguay are almost purely European, and constitute nearly © 
one-half of the all-white population of Latin America. In © 
the case of Brazil, and to a much more limited extent Vene- © 


zuela also, the admixture of blood has become still greater © 
because of the importation by the early colonists of large © 


numbers of African slaves. 
Racial Classification. Latin America’s total population 
is roughly classified as follows: 


NAT WAR Soc ue Ma eehnt Ld ee ey RM ia RA ie G88 eh fel 18,000,000 
PTIGEATIS retuned pie aay CEL Nea bln My ate Gate det Me a 20,000,000 
IN CET S pl toe UC ags UNUM RHO Shit Au ni aan 6,000,000 
‘Maxed sWihitevands Indian tin ews ert ee 32,000,000 
Niixed (Witite andiNecrois et 2 ae eee 8,000,000 
Mixed\Neprojand slnidiag setae mes whee 700,000 
East Indian, Japanese and Chinese........ 300,000 

85,000,000 


i 


woos 45 










Se ae 


TROPIC oF CRACER 


eo 


n 
cA Re ee 
ght? 





OCEAN 


COLOMBIA ( ne 
pena eli as 108 i 


= ____ EQuaToR _ a veo 
ECUAD eA " 
aa 
1 | AC} ite 
: | ( BAAR A aa al 
EAC 
z ums \e@ N 
| ) 
‘ ee 
| BoOLiviaA Si 
5 Ue 
i = 
i Oe i 
Ae LS) < oftto/ce 
\ & _ TROPIC — oF CAPRICORN __ in a, ap ges 
RICE SER TAS ORIEL = 
! NR ge 
' | ft p= 
! 


) Gi Gi tat N SANTIAGO | 2} ~ iy, 
A | } bh Ayaes 


Ds ac eis 
Zz : 
: VT) 
Sane 
| | Sys aa 
Yi 
By 
| : 
: Q 


a CENTRAL ano 
| ! S.AMERICP 


~ AS 45° 


266 THE PROGRESS OF WORLD-WIDE MISSIONS 


Political Divisions. Latin America consists of twenty 
republics—ten to the north and ten to the south of Panama 
—together with colonies of France, Great Britain, Holland 
and Denmark, and also Porto Rico and the Canal Zone now 
administered by the United States. These twenty republics 
together form the largest group of democracies in the 
world, Eighteen of. them speak Spanish, Brazil alone 
speaks Portuguese, and Haiti speaks French. About 15,- 
000,000 Indians can be reached only through their own 
tribal languages. 


Since South America comprises by far the greater por- 
tion of Latin America, being a continent in itself, and since 
its dominant features are common to the whole, our main 
attention will be given to it, leaving only such additional 
mention of the other sections as their particular interests call 
for. 


SouTH AMERICA 
AREA, 7,598,000 SQUARE MILES. POPULATION, 63,000,000 ? 


Names. Miss Lucy Guinness named South America 
“The Neglected Continent.’ Later, Dr. Francis E. Clark 
called it “The Continent of Opportumty.” Still later, 
Bishop Stuntz styled it “The Continent of To-morrow.” 
All three authors are correct in their designations. 

That it has been, and still largely is, “the neglected con- 
tinent’ admits no argument. The rest of the world has been 
strangely content to remain in gross ignorance of the geog- 
raphy, the resources, the commercial, educational and social 
progress of these growing Latin countries, and to class 
them all together indiscriminately as illiterate and lawless 
tropical states—a negligible quantity in world \ affairs. 
Highly humorous stories are told of absurd ay on the 
part of prominent North American business firms 
ing with orders from South America. 

Commenting on the scant attention paid these couiher 
countries, one writer remarks tersely: “Latin America was 
discovered by Columbus in the fifteenth century; it was re- 


n deal- 


2 Statesman’s Year Book (1923) figures give total of 63,690,171. 


LATIN AMERICA. 267 


discovered by North Americans in the twentieth century.” ° 


But Miss Guinness had chiefly in mind the spiritual 
neglect of South America, and this is by far the saddest 
and most serious aspect of the matter. No satisfactory 
reason can be offered for the aloofness and inaction of 
centuries on the part of the churches of Protestant lands, 
and especially North America, toward a continent of 60,- 


000,000 people lying so close at hand, united to North 


_ America by physical bonds and by many common features 


and interests as well, yet sunken in moral and spiritual deg- 


_radation of the deepest sort. 


Even when a century ago the church at home was awak- 


ened by Carey and Mills to new vision and zeal, and the 


modern missionary movement set in, it was to the distant 


Se ee ee = “ae 


lands of India, China and Africa that missionaries were 


sent, and several decades elapsed before any serious atten- 


tion was directed to South America, despite its being so 
much nearer and more accessible. To plead as an excuse 
the unfavorable attitude of Roman Catholic governments 
and the bitter hostility of the degenerate priests toward 


Protestant effort is weak, in the light of the even greater 


perils faced and obstacles surmounted in carrying the gospel 


into remoter heathen and Moslem lands. To argue that 


Latin America has no need of Protestant missionaries be- 
cause of the pretentious claims of the Church of Rome 
‘in that region is, in the light of plain facts, the hollowest 
evasion. The truth is that Christianity’s long neglect of this 
great and needy land was a guilty neglect, due to the lack of 


spiritual concern for the souls of men. 


_ In recent years a gradually rising tide of interest in our 


South American neighbors has set in. This is evidenced 
_by more books and magazine articles upon this region, by 


anew stream of tourist travel in this direction, by strength- 


ened diplomatic relations, and by new and heavy invest- 


ment of capital in South American enterprises. All this, 
along with quickened spiritual interest and increased mis- 


-sionary effort, goes to prove that the world has at last 


discovered in South America “the continent of opportunity,” 
-and desires a share in it as “‘the continent of to-morrow.” 


Size. Comparisons, not figures, convey the best idea of 


3“The Living Christ for Latin America,” p. 17. 


268 THE PROGRESS OF WORLD-WIDE MISSIONS 


size. South America is seven-eighths as large as North 
America, or nearly twice the size of Europe. It has a coast 
line of 18,000 miles. Its largest country, Brazil, would 
hold the entire United States and still leave room for. 
Germany and Portugal. Argentina is equal to all of the 
United States east of the Mississippi plus the first tier 
of states to the west. Bolivia and Venezuela are each more 
than twice the size of Texas. Chile, nicknamed ‘‘the shoe- 
string republic,’ because of its long narrow shape, stretches 
from north to south as far as from New York to San 
Francisco, and would make two Californias or four 
Nebraskas. Ecuador, so tiny on the map, is equal to New 
England, New York and Pennsylvania combined. 

Physical Features. But South America’s claims do not 
rest merely upon her size. She can boast the largest rivers, 
the densest forests, and, with the single exception of the 
Himalayas, the highest mountains of the world. She also 
has the greatest stretch of undeveloped fertile territory. 
“There is more undiscovered territory in Brazil than there 
is in the whole continent of Africa.” * 

The Amazon, largest of all rivers, offers 2,200 miles of 
waterway to ocean-going vessels and 25,000 miles to steam- 
ers of lighter draught. The La Plata, comprising in its 
system the Parana and its affluents, is 150 miles broad at its 
mouth, and pours into the ocean a volume of water seven 
times that of the St. Lawrence. It is navigable by sea- 
going vessels for 1,200 miles beyond Buenos Aires. Of 
lesser magnitude than these, but yet great in size and im- 
portance, are the Orinoco, 1,500 miles in length, the Mag- 
dalena, San Francisco and many other streams. 

The majestic Andes range extends the whole length of 
the continent, forming a massive bulwark along the Pacific. 
In Ecuador alone fifteen mountain peaks rise to a height 
of over 15,000 feet, including the famous Chimborazo (20,- 
697 feet) and Cotopaxi (19,493 feet), while farther south 
towers the peerless Aconcagua (22,868 feet), the crowning 
peak of the Western Hemisphere. 

As illustrations of engineering skill may be mentioned 
the scenic Trans-Andean Railroad, which pierces the Andes 
on the Argentina-Chile boundary line by a two-mile tunnel 


4“Problems in Pan-Americanism,” p. 16, 


LATIN AMERICA 269 


at an altitude of 10,000 feet, and the Central Railroad of 
Peru, which climbs to a height of 15,865 feet—the high- 
est point reached by any railroad in the world. 

Climate. The great bulk of the continent lies within the 
‘tropics, although most of Chile, half of Paraguay, all of 
Uruguay, and practically all of Argentina are in the south 
temperate zone. The tip of Patagonia is not far from the 
antarctic circle. The normal effect of latitude, however, is 
greatly influenced by such factors as altitude, moisture, 
prevailing winds and ocean currents, so that South America 
presents great variations and some very unique phases of 
climate. An elevation of a mile near the equator gives the 
mean temperature of a point a thousand miles north or south 
at sea level. The Humboldt current from the south polar 
sea lowers the temperature of the southwest coast by twenty 
degrees. Higher up the same coast is a large rainless area. 
The great interior offers every variety, from dry and barren 
deserts to regions of excessive rainfall. Brazil has a hot 
tropical climate, and its vast Amazon basin is feverish and 
unhealthy. Uruguay, Argentina and Chile have a climate 
much like that of the United States. The southern extremity 
of the continent consists of a bleak, wind-swept, fog-covered 
area which provides pasture for millions of sheep. 

Resources and Industries. No part of the world is more 
‘tichly endowed with natural resources than South America. 
Her wealth of mine, forest and soil is almost beyond esti- 
‘mation. 

Of minerals practically all the useful ones are found, 
many of them in abundance. Rich seams of gold exist in 
almost every State, and some of the very mines worked suc- 
cessively by pre-Inca, Inca and Spanish miners centuries 
ago are to-day being worked by modern machinery, with 
no signs of their output diminishing. Fifteen million 
ounces of silver are produced annually. The mountains 
of Peru, Bolivia and Chile contain such enormous deposits 
of copper, tin and iron as to have led wealthy American 
‘and British capitalists and manufacturing firms to invest 
‘money by the tens of millions in plant, machinery and other 
equipment for mining and exporting these ores on a gigantic 
scale. ? 

Chile’s nitrate fields largely supply the world with fer- 


270 THE PROGRESS OF WORLD-WIDE MISSIONS 


tilizer. The output in 1913 was worth $120,000,000. Great 
coal fields in the Andes lie as yet almost untouched, and 
mining engineers have as yet barely begun their task. 

The forest wealth of the continent is likewise incalculably 
great.. Brazil abounds in virgin forests of mahogany, rose- 
wood, ebony and other rare and expensive hardwoods, and 
the rubber district’ of the upper Amazon is one of the 
richest known. 

The agricultural and pastoral resources even eclipse in 
extent and value those already mentioned. While there 
are certain large areas of desert, swamp and jungle land, 
there are other enormous sections, particularly in Brazil, 
Uruguay, Argentina, Chile and Colombia, unsurpassed in 
fertility anywhere. The grain-growing pampas of these 
countries aggregate hundreds of millions of acres and yield 
huge crops of grain, cereals, sugar and other products. 

In the Argentine stock raising surpasses farming. In 
1914 that nation owned 123,612,000 cattle, horses, sheep, 
goats, mules, pigs, etc., of which 80,000,000 were sheep. 
The world’s greatest packers have established bases here, 
and the export trade in grain, wool and frozen meats has 
taken on huge proportions. 

Brazil furnishes over two-thirds of the world’s coffee, or 
a billion and a half pounds a year. Ecuador from her 
ivory nuts supplies one-third of the world’s buttons, besides 
cacao beans and the finest panama hats. Luscious tropical 
fruits are sent north by shiploads from the Caribbean coast. 

The rapidity of development in every line of this great 
continent’s production, industries and export trade is almost 
without a parallel elsewhere, and has a large significance for 
the whole world. | 

The Early Races. The origin of South America’s earliest 
people is wrapped in mystery. Fragments of earthen pots 
and crude implements found on the coast of Peru seem to 
point to a primitive people in the remote past. Following 
these came a race much more advanced, massive stone relics 
of whose remarkable civilization are still to be seen near 
Lake Titicaca in the highlands of Peru and Bolivia. Certain 
resemblances between these people and the Chinese, Japanese — 
and Malays have led to theories of their Oriental origin, but 
where they came from is an unsolved problem. | 


LATIN AMERICA 271 


Of the next succeeding Indian races, most prominent 
among whom were the /ncas of Peru, the Caras of Ecuador 
and the Aztecs of Mexico, we have fuller and more reliable 
knowledge. The Cara kingdom reached its zenith at the 
end of the fourteenth century, when it was overthrown and 
partly absorbed by the Incas. 

The wonderful civilization of the Incas has been the fas- 
cinating theme of many authors.” The Inca Empire at- 
tained its height of power and prosperity in the generation 
just before the coming of the Spaniards. It stretched along 
‘the Pacific for nearly 3,000 miles and embraced perhaps 
10,000,000 people. Agriculture was developed to a remark- 
able degree by schemes of irrigation, terraced fields and vast 
aqueducts. Great cities, splendid roads and bridges and 
magnificent temples were built. The government was pater- 
‘nalistic and socialistic, controlling everything. The king 
lived in a gorgeous palace of stone, his subjects in huts of 
sun-dried brick, and an impassable gulf lay between the 
‘tuler and the ruled. It would appear that the swift and 
sudden overthrow of so great a nation by a mere handful 
of Spanish adventurers was mainly due to the inherent 
frailty of this socialistic order. It developed weak depend- 
ence rather than virility of character, so that when a blow 
was struck the central government the whole civilization at 
once collapsed. 

Beyond the domains of the Incas and Caras other Indian 

tribes of varying social order down to the rude savage 
peopled the continent. Inter-tribal wars were common and 
contributed to the ultimate conquest of the country by the 
white man. 
_ European Discovery and Conquest. Columbus himself 
began the Spanish exploration of South America. On his 
third voyage, in 1498, he sighted the Venezuelan coast, and 
in his fourth and last voyage, in 1502, he sailed along the 
Colombian shore to the Isthmus of Panama. 

In 1513 Balboa crossed the Isthmus and discovered the 
Pacific Ocean. The several colonies planted in that region 
became centers of further exploration north and south. 
Cortez invaded Mexico in 1519, overthrew the Aztec Em- 


5 Prescott’s “The Conquest of Peru” and Dawson’s “South American 
Republics” are among the best authorities. 


272 THE PROGRESS OF WORLD-WIDE MISSIONS 


pire in 1521, and in 1525 extended his conquest for Spain 
to the territory now comprising Central America. Mean- 
while Portuguese navigators had discovered Brazil. The 
earliest landing there was effected by Cabral in 1500, at 
Bahia. He was succeeded by Amerigo Vespucci, whose 
name was given to the new world, and de Souga, who in 
1532 founded the first colony at Sado Vincento, near the 
present great coffee port of Santos. From this beginning 
Portuguese colonization spread along the Brazilian coast 
and to the mountain site of the present city of Sao Paulo, 
colonial government was established and the sugar industry 
begun. 

It was the startling tales that reached the Spanish colon- 
ists on the Isthmus of the wealth of the Incas that prompted 
a party of some three hundred daring freebooters to under- 
take, in 1531, a hazardous voyage from Panama down the 
west coast. Their captain was Francisco Pizarro, a man of 
low birth and no education, utterly without principle, but 
equally without fear, and full of reckless daring. The 
thrilling story of this expedition and its momentous results 
is too well known to need recounting here in detail. After 
a series of fierce assaults Pizarro in 1532 stormed the Inca 
capital of Cuzco, seized the sacred King Atahualpa, and 
after demanding and receiving an unheard-of ransom of — 
gold to the value of $22,000,000, foully betrayed his pledge 
and slew his captive. By a succession of vigorous cam- 
paigns the whole vast Inca Empire was subdued by 1540, 
and twenty years later almost the entire western and south- 
ern sections of the continent had been overrun and brought 
under Spanish control. | 

Three Centuries of Iberian Rule. The story of the three 
centuries which followed the subjugation of the continent 
to Spain and Portugal cannot be fully told here. It is no 
easy task justly to appraise the varied factors of the new 
régime. It cannot be denied that Iberian occupation brought © 
many material benefits to South America, such as civilized 
laws and letters, the introduction of new and valuable ani-_ 
mals, grains and fruits which raised the level of the well- 
being of such inhabitants as survived. But its wrongs and” 
injustices so far outweigh these benefits as to make possible. 
only one verdict. It brought untold suffering to the Indians 


LATIN AMERICA 273 


and such sweeping destruction to their civilization that 
Peru to-day is vastly worse off in many important respects 
than it was under the Incas. ‘The masterful whites simply 
climbed upon the backs of the natives and exploited them.” ° 
The Indians were driven, under the cruel lash of the task- 
masters, to impressed labor in mines and plantations. Of 
10,000,000 Incas only 2,000,000 lived through the first cen- 
tury of serfdom. Well does Dawson call the colonial period 
“the devil’s dance of Spanish carnage.’ Nor was it alone 
the native people who suffered. An intolerable burden was 
laid upon the colonists themselves, by reason of the outra- 
geous colonial policy of arbitrary exactions and restrictions 
in regard to immigration, trade and everything else. To 
this day the republics of the western seaboard bear the blight- 
ing mark of-those dark centuries. Finally, as one writer 
expresses it, “oppressive rigor and shameful abuse of privi- 
lege brought their own corrective and finally ousted the last 
henchman of Spain.” ’ The fires of revolution, long smol- 
dering beneath the surface, burst into flame, and the des- 
perate struggle for freedom began. 

Mexico was the first to declare her independence, in 1810, 
and by 1826 eight sovereign states had been set up. The 
names of Francisco Mirando, the able pamphleteer who first 
spread the doctrines of freedom, and Bolivar, San Martin, 
O’ Higgins, Juarez, and Sucre, the military leaders in various 
parts of the continent, are immortally enshrined in the 
hearts of all Latin Americans. 

The Republics. The history of the present ten South 
American republics, now about a century old, has been a 
checkered one. The previous régime was devoid of all 
training or preparation for self-government. This fact, as 
well as the racial complications, partly explains the slow 
progress of the majority of the republics and the frequency 
of revolutions. Paraguay has become notorious for her 
revolutions, which cost her so many men that at one period 
the female population outnumbered the male five to one. 
Venezuela has had fifty-two uprisings within a century. 
Others of the republics, however, have a much better record. 

The republics recognized as progressive are Argentina, 


6 “South of Panama” (E. A. Ross), Preface. 
7“The Living Christ for Latin America,” p. 39. 


274 THE PROGRESS OF WORLD-WIDE MISSIONS 


Brazil, Chile and Uruguay. The remaining six are classed 
as backward, with Ecuador and Colombia footing the list. 
While each of the ten has to- -day all the machinery of re- 


publican administration, politics and patronage play a seri-_ 


ous role in government affairs, and corruption at elections i is 5 


general. 


The Roman Cathélic Church, which exerted such strong 


influence in colonial times, is no less a political force in the 


republics, The church party constitutes the conservative 


wing, against which are arrayed the radicals and liberals. 


The aggressions and political pretensions of the church are — 
increasingly resented and opposed, not only by the other © 


political parties, but by the public in general. 

Social Features. A striking characteristic of Latin civi- 
lization in South America has been its development of a 
few great cities to the neglect of the country. Think of one- 
fourth of the entire population of Argentina being in its 


capital, Buenos Aires, which is the largest city not only in © 


South America, but in the whole Southern hemisphere. Two 
cities in Chile together contain more than one-seventh of her 


whole population. “The small population of each land gives — 


to its one or two largest cities a predominant influence. 


Almost everything centers in the capital. Such a condition | 
is not wholesome. These cities suck in the wealth of the © 
nation, beautifying themselves with revenues needed for — 
the development of the nation’s wider interests, and they — 


absorb the energy of government which should be national 
and not urban.” ® 


Nothing strikes a visitor to South America more than the © 


wide contrasts between urban and rural conditions. We 


found the main cities, Buenos Aires and Rio de Janeiro in © 
particular, wonderfully developed and attractive. Buenos — 


Aires, with a population of 1,700,000, combines the com- — 
mercial features of London with the beauty and pleasures 


of Paris. Rio de Janeiro, with a population of 1,000,000, 

is said to be the cleanest and loveliest city in the world. Its. 

finest avenida rivals Fifth Avenue, New York. Monte- — 

video, Santiago, Lima, Quito and Sado Paulo are among — 

the other best cities. But one has only to go a short dis-_ 

tance into the country from any of these centers of com- 
8 “South American Republics,” p. 66. 


. 


se ae 


LATIN AMERICA 275 


merce and culture to meet with conditions of life as crude as 
in the interior of Asia. 

A most serious feature of South America’s social order is 
the almost entire absence of the middle class, which consti- 
tutes the backbone of other countries. The population is 
divided into the rich aristocracy, who although comprising 
less than ten per cent. of the whole, are the landlords of the 
country and exercise almost complete control, and the com- 
mon people who are their tenants and for the most part 
extremely poor. There are scarcely any small farmers. 
Five per cent. of the Latin Americans own ninety-five per 
cent. of the land and make it well-nigh impossible for others 
to secure any of it. 

With the exception of a few more advanced cities, such as 
those already mentioned, there is everywhere an appalling 
ignorance of modern sanitation and hygiene. Open sewers 
run through the streets, meats are exposed to swarms of 
flies in the public markets, and other filthy conditions prevail 
which promote diseases of every sort. Even ina progressive 
republic like Chile, with an almost ideal climate, seventy-five 
to eighty per cent. of the children die under two years of 
age, and the general rate of mortality is nearly twice as high 
as that of Europe. Epidemics of smallpox, typhoid and 
other infectious diseases rage on unchecked. Guayaquil, 
the flourishing port of Ecuador, was in 1918 altogether the 
filthiest city of its size we had ever seen. It had become 
notorious as a hotbed of malaria, yellow fever and bubonic 
plague, with Callao, the main port of Peru, a close second. 
Reports indicate that there has been some improvement 
since then. The sacrifice of so many lives as victims of 
diseases which might be prevented or cured by better know- 
ledge and simple means is deplorable. 

Illiteracy is one of the fundamental problems. It ranges 
from forty or fifty per cent. in such progressive republics 
as Uruguay and Argentina to eighty-five per cent. in such 
backward ones as Venezuela and Peru. The average for 
the entire continent is estimated at about seventy-five per 
cent., or three illiterates out of every four persons. An up- 
to-date authority states that New York City’s present budget 
for education equals the national budget for education of 
all the twenty republics of Latin America. 


276 THE PROGRESS OF WORLD-WIDE MISSIONS 


Moral Conditions. Dr. Speer says: “The fundamental 
trouble in South America is ethical... . Speaking gen- 
erally, the people are warm-hearted, courteous, friendly, 
kindly to children, respectful to religious things, patriotic 
to the very soul; but the tone, the vigor, the moral bottom, 
the hard veracity, the indomitable purpose, the energy, the 
directness, the integrity of the Teutonic peoples are lacking 
in them.” ® Another writer mentions the prevalency of un- 
truthfulness, often cleverly hidden beneath evasive words, in 
which the Spanish language is rich. The inordinate love 
of pleasure of the Latin Americans finds vent in gambling, 
card-playing, horse-racing, cock-fighting and bull-fighting, 
social evils which have grown to large proportions, and 
which are not frowned upon by the Church of Rome. 

Drunkenness is another terrible evil. Large sections in 
Argentina and Chile are devoted to grape-growing, and in 
Chile ordinary wine is cheaper than milk. More Latin 
Americans are drunkards than total abstainers. “With few 
exceptions the Chilean laborer gambles away or drinks up 
most of his wages.” *° It is said that in Valparaiso, a city 
of 200,000, there is one saloon for every twenty-four men. 
Drink has nearly wiped out the Indians of Chile and is un- 
dermining the strong constitution of the whites. 

But the crowning evil is moral unchastity. Conditions on 
this line are too shocking to permit the plainest speaking, 
but too well known by all who have given any attention to 
South America to require it. The blame rests most heavily 
upon the men. Male chastity is almost unknown, and the 
idea that a man should be morally pure is commonly ridi- 
culed. Nor is the evil even mainly confined to unmarried 
men, for marital infidelity is deplorably common.  Esti- 
mates by reliable writers as to the proportion of illegitimate 
births for all South America vary from one-fourth to one- 
half of the population. Even when due allowance is made 
for cases where couples are faithful to each other, but have 
dispensed with the formal marriage ceremony because of the 
extortionate fees demanded by the clergy, the record is a 
truly appalling one. The lack of any popular conscience in — 


9 “South American Problems,” pp. 73, 74. 
10 Quoted in “South of Panama,” p. 219. 


LATIN AMERICA 277 


the matter makes it that much worse. These illegitimate 
births are duly registered, the names of father and mother 
appearing in the public record, and yet no shame attaches 
to it. What an awful blot is such a state of affairs upon 
any people, not only condemning them before God, but also . 
effectually barring all true and lasting progress and prosper- 
ity, which can be the heritage only of nations built upon in- 
dividual morality and the sanctity of the home! 

Romanism on Trial. To turn to the consideration of 
spiritual conditions is to confront squarely the issue of the 
Roman Catholic Church in South America. For four cen- 
turies she has had an absolutely free hand, without a com- 
petitor, and in the main with the substantial backing of the 
State. Under such conditions she has had the best possible 
opportunity of showing what she can do to uplift the people. 
What use has she made of this opportunity, and what results 
has she to show? Applying the Master’s own test, “By 
their fruits ye shall know them,” the following facts speak 
for themselves: 

Romanism has systematically and bitterly opposed every 
movement toward civil, political or religious freedom. She 
has herself been a political rather than a religious power, 
and her unscrupulous methods have won for her contempt 
and antagonism in politics. 

She set up the infamous Spanish Inquisition in South 
America, at the hands of which 120,000 people were tor- 
tured and 189 were burned at the stake in Lima, and its 
overthrow was effected only in the teeth of her strenuous 
resistance. 

She has not scrupled to employ the boycott and every 
form of persecution to intimidate those who have sought 
peace outside her fold, nor to use violence, imprisonment 
and even the assassin’s dagger and bomb to dispatch heretics. 

She has been the inveterate foe of popular education, 
thereby contributing to the prevailing illiteracy. Her leaders. 
in Argentina persistently fought the Morris Schools, which 
befriended and educated thousands of homeless waifs in 
and around Buenos Aires. 

She has opposed the translation of the Bible into the ver- 
-nacular, and its distribution, has forbidden her people to 


278 THE PROGRESS OF WORLD-WIDE MISSIONS 


buy or read it, and has publicly burned the Book. Bible 
colporteurs have been stoned, flogged, imprisoned and mur- 
dered at the instigation of her clergy. 

She has defiled herself by becoming a partner in the lot- 
tery and other iniquitous practices.* She has encouraged 
Sabbath desecration through the sanction of the use of that 
day for public games} excursions, feasting and social merri- 
ment, if only early mass has been attended. 

She has promoted irreverence to the point of sacrilege, in 
allowing sacred terms to be applied to common objects and 
commercial affairs in a way that profoundly shocks all true 
religious sentiment. We personally came upon such busi- 
ness signs as “Butcher Shop of the Holy Spirit,” “Furniture 
Shop of the Saviour,” ‘Tailor Shop of Jesus on the Cross,” 
“Fishmonger of Holy Mary.” A bottled mineral water in 
Peru was labeled ‘Jesus Water.” But the most blasphemous 
instance which came under our notice was that of a maga- 
zine which on Good Friday featured as an advertisement a 
picture of Christ upon the Cross, with Judas and others 
standing in the background, and the words put into Judas’ 
mouth: “If I had had such cigarettes to smoke I wouldn’t 
have betrayed Him.” 

But the case against Rome in South America is even yet 
stronger when her doctrines and morals are examined. Her 
teaching deserves to be called Mariolatry rather than Chris- 
tianity, for a godhead of four persons, not three, is recog- 
nized, and with Mary the first person. The Jesuits taught 
their converts to say: “We confess that the Holy Virgin 
Mary should be held in greater esteem by men and angels 
than Christ Himself the Son of God.” ” 

“On a tablet beside the door of the Jesuit Church in 
Cuzco, Peru, there is an inscription in Spanish: ‘Come to 
Mary, all ye who are laden with works, and weary beneath 
the weight of your sins, and she will succor you.’ ” * 

Except in the larger coast cities, where foreign influence 
is strong, few sermons are ever preached and no prayers 
offered in any of the churches, in the language of the people. 


11 The author of “The Living Christ for Latin America’ testifies to 
having seen over a moving picture show managed by Franciscan monks the 
sign ‘Recreation Hall of the Child Jesus,’ and more than one wine cellar 
directly beneath the altar of a church. 

12 “The Evangelical Invasion of Brazil” (S. R. Gammon), p. 99. 

13 “The Living Christ for Latin America,” p. 95. 


LATIN AMERICA 279 


The observance of ritualistic forms and sacraments is made 
the hollow substitute for repentance and regeneration, as a 
perusal of the authorized Roman Catholic catechism of 
Christian doctrine in use will show. And along with these 
empty ceremonies a whole stock of grossly sacrilegious 
superstitions are foisted on an ignorant and credulous people. 

The priests are largely responsible for the shockingly 
low moral standards, not only by their extortionate marriage 
fees, but even more by their own abominable immoralities, 
which have called forth loud protests from an outraged 
public, from high dignitaries in the Church, and even from 
the Pope himself. 

A certain bishop in Bolivia wrote concerning the priests 
of his district: “I have done all in my power to pull them 
out of the cesspool of ignorance and vice. . . . They are 
always the same—brutal, drunken, seducers of innocence, 
without religion and without conscience. Better would be 
the people without them. . . . You cannot imagine the pain 
these things give me. I am sick and tired of it all. There 
are exceptions, but so very few that they are not enough to 
mitigate the pain.” ** 

Little wonder is it that a great proportion of the people, 
particularly the educated and intelligent classes, have turned 
in disgust from such a travesty of religion to absolute un- 
belief, so that the chief task of evangelical missions is not to 
proselytize from the Roman Church, but to call to a rational 
faith and a pure and upright life those who have already 
thrown off this false religion and are drifting toward 
atheism and moral ruin. 

Said an intelligent man in Argentina to a missionary who 
was endeavoring to awaken in him a concern about spirit- 
ual things: “Sir, we have been so miserably deceived and 
defrauded by this damnable religion, that it will be a long 
while before we can be expected to take any interest again 
in anything that bears the name of religion.’ He spoke 
with evident heat, and who will blame him? Yet there are 
people who resent the idea that South America is a legitimate 
field for evangelical missions, because it is a “Christian’’ 
country under the care of a “‘sister’’ church! Let the facts 
cited speak for themselves. While gratefully recognizing 

14“The Continent of Opportunity,” p. 317. 


280 THE PROGRESS OF WORLD-WIDE MISSIONS 


the true Christian faith and character of certain individu- 
als within the Church of Rome, and the heroism and self- © 
sacrifice of some of her early pioneers in this continent, we 
must solemnly affirm that Romanism in South America 
stands condemned on its own record, at the bar of God 
and humanity alike, and is hopelessly impotent to meet 
the social, moral and spiritual needs of 63,000,000 needy 
souls. After personal contact with South America and most 
of the great mission fields of Asia and Africa, we share the 
deep conviction of many other observers that South America 
to-day stands in need of the gospel not one whit less than 
China, India, Africa and the Moslem world. 


II. Missionary Work. 

Early Roman Catholic Missions. In the discovery and 
settlement of Latin America the religious motive was not 
lacking along with the political and commercial, and the very 
earliest expeditions were accompanied by monks or priests. 
The first of these were of the Franciscan and Dominican 
Orders, but the Jesuits who followed were here, as else- 
where, the great missionary agency of Rome. 

Some of these were worthy disciples of Loyola and Xav- 
ier, and faced hardship, danger, disease and persecution in 
a heroic spirit deserving of all praise. They penetrated the 
continent at many points, and “there was no tropical wilder- 
ness too intricate or far-stretching for them to traverse, 
no water too wide for them to cross, no rock or cave too 
dangerous for them to climb or enter, no Indian tribe too 
dull or refractory for them to teach.” Yet they were a 
part of the militant, ecclesiastical and political system of the 
times, so that their ardent evangelism and humanitarian 
service were strangely mingled with cruel slaughter and 
subjection of the natives, and extortion of their land and 
wealth. Conversions were often by a wholesale process, and 
the Church ingeniously adapted its doctrines, rites and sym- 
bols to suit the religious traditions and notions of its pagan 
“converts.” 

For the above reasons it is not unfair to say, nor is it 
surprising, that Roman Catholic Missions in Latin America 
have proved an almost complete failure. The greatest tem- 
porary triumphs of the Jesuits were in the interior of south- 


LATIN AMERICA 281 


-ern Brazil and in Uruguay and Paraguay, but later they fell 
under the suspicion and disfavor of both Portuguese and 
Spanish governments because of their great accumulation of 
wealth and assumption of power. In the eighteenth century 
the Jesuits were expelled, their possessions confiscated and 
their work shattered, never to be restored. 

First Protestant Efforts. Vhe first Protestants to land 
in South America were a company of French Huguenots 
sent to Brazil in 1555 by Calvin and Coligny, with the hope 
of founding a colony for persecuted Protestants. They 
landed on an island in the Bay of Rio de Janeiro and were 
reénforced by a second company a year later. But their 
leader, Villegagnon, turned traitor and abandoned the col- 
ony, which was later destroyed by the Portuguese. A few 
survivors escaped into the interior and attempted work 
among the Indians, but these were hounded down and put to 
death by the Jesuits. 

In 1624 the Dutch captured Bahia and attempted to plant 
colonies there and at Pernambuco, with alleged religious as: 
well as commercial ends in view. Religious liberty was de- 
creed and work begun among the Indians, but the Dutch 
West India Company later decided to withdraw, and so this 
second missionary attempt was aborted. 

Modern evangelical effort may be said to have really 
begun*in 1735, when the Moravians opened work in Brit- 
ish Guiana. In 1738 this work was extended to Dutch 
Guiana. 

_ The Lancasterian. Schools. The dawn of the era of 
independence among the South American republics, early in 
the nineteenth century, coincided with the awakening of the 
church in Europe and America to new missionary en- 
deavor, and the formation of societies for the translation 
and distribution of the Bible. In England a project had 
been begun by one named Joseph Lancaster for a system of 
popular schools for children, with the distinctive features 
that the Bible was the main textbook and that the older 
scholars were made pupil-teachers of the younger ones. 
The success of the project at home led to plans for extending 
its benefits to other lands, and so ‘““The English and Foreign 
School Society” was organized. The British and Foreign 
Bible Society had just begun its great work abroad, and 


282 THE PROGRESS OF WORLD-WIDE MISSIONS 


these two societies united in sending Mr. James Thomson 
to South America. 

Thomson began his work in Buenos Aires in 1820, only 
four years after Argentina’s declaration of independence. 
He preached the first Protestant sermon ever preached 
there. His plans met with immediate success, over one 
hundred schools were opened in Buenos Aires, and he won 
the favor and support of the leading statesmen. Uruguay 
and Chile soon called for his services and initiated his school 
system under government patronage. ‘Thus he passed from 
one republic to another, his good work enjoying a tem- 
porary triumph which was most gratifying. In Peru, Gen- 
eral San Martin turned out the friars of the Convent of St. 
Thomas and handed the place over for a Lancasterian school. 
Bibles were everywhere sold in large numbers, and auxili- 


ary Bible Societies were formed in several republics, with — 


the endorsement and support of prominent officials. 

But stern reaction soon set in through the secret and 
powerful tactics of the jealous priesthood. Parents were 
forced to take their children from the schools, and those 
who had purchased Bibles were ordered to surrender them to 
the priests. “Gradually the coils tightened about the evan- 
gelical institution and it was strangled by political and cleri- 
cal pressure. It recetved a warm welcome because it pur- 
ported to be educational; it met with a violent death by 
priestly suffocation because it was evangelical.” *° 

Mr. Thomson returned to England in 1826, and the few 
who followed him grew discouraged under the difficulties 
which beset them and were compelled to abandon their 
efforts on these lines. 

Captain Allen Gardiner. ‘The first enduring Protestant 
Mission to South America began with the sacrifice of Cap- 


tain Allen Gardiner, who perished of starvation in Septem-_ 


ber, 1851, in Spanish Harbor, Tierra del Fuego.” *® 
This noble British naval officer had seen service in many 


parts of the world, was converted during one of his voyages, | 


and became filled with a passion for Christ and lost souls. 
He was deeply impressed with the pitiable condition of the 


15 “The Living Christ for Latin America,” p. 115. 
16 “South American Problems,’ p. 219. 


LATIN AMERICA ~ 283 


aborigines of South America, and made earnest efforts to 
open work among the Indians of Chile and the region in 
northern Argentina and western Paraguay known as the 
Chaco. Being persistently balked by the opposition of the 
priests he turned his attention to Patagonia. 

The Indians of that extreme southern tip of the continent 

and the adjacent Island of Tierra del Fuego were among 

the most degraded people in the world. The eminent natu- 
ralist, Charles Darwin, dubbed them ‘‘the missing link” be- 
tween man and monkey, and declared them incapable of 
-moral discernment. Gardiner accepted this challenge and 
was permitted to labor long enough to convince Darwin of 
his error. 

After some preliminary work among the Patagonians he 
returned to England in 1843, and effected the formation of 
the South American Missionary Society in 1844. His re- 

“maining six or seven years were full of adventure and hard- 
ship in his dauntless efforts to plant mission stations in that 
remote and inclement region and to win the debased Indians 
to Christ. Driven from their center at Banner Cove by the 
truculence and pilfering of the unregenerate Indians, Gard- 
iner and six companions, who had recently joined him from 
England, put to sea in their little vessel and took refuge in 
Spanish Harbor, where they waited and prayed for the com- 
ing of the promised supply ship from home. Before it 
arrived starvation had slowly overtaken every member of the 

heroic little band, Gardiner himself being the last to succumb. 

Their bodies and diaries were found to tell the pathetic tale. 
“Poor and weak as we are,’ wrote Gardiner, ‘our boat is 
a very Bethel to our souls, for we feel and know that God 
is here. Asleep or awake, I am, beyond the power of ex- 
pression, happy.’. Instead of repining or lamenting, he left 
behind only earnest entreaty that the mission should not 
be abandoned, and left a brief plan outlining further opera- 
tions.” *7 

The news stirred the Church of England to its depth and 
gave new impulse to the work among the Indians. The 
transformation wrought among the Fuegians as a result of 
‘the work begun by Gardiner drew from Darwin a frank 

17 “The New Acts of the Apostles,” pp. 111-112. 


284 THE PROGRESS OF WORLD-WIDE MISSIONS 


testimony of astonishment and appreciation, accompanied by 
a donation to the Society’s funds and a request to be made 
an honorary member. 

Some Early Trail Blagers. There were hardy pioneer 
missionaries among the Latin population as well as the 
Indians. 

Rev. D. P. Kidder of the M.E. Church of the U.S.A. 
made the first attempt to plant the gospel in Brazil. Land- 
ing in 1836, he traveled overland and up the great Amazon, 
braving hardships, perils and bitter opposition in his work 
of distributing the Scriptures for the first time in that vast 
republic, till circumstances compelled his leaving the field 
in 1841. 

The first agency in Brazil which has continued its serv- 
ice to the present was launched in 1855 by Dr. R. R. Kalley, 
a Scotch physician whose work, begun independently, is now 
carried on by an interdenominational society known as 
videlpator brazily 

The first permanent denominational work in this State 
was the Presbyterian Mission founded in 1859 by Rev. A. 
G. Simonton. 

Worthy pioneers in other parts included Rev. David 
Trumbull, D.D., of the Foreign Evangelical Society, who 
entered Chile in 1845, and Rev. H. B. Pratt, who began 
the work of the Presbyterian Board in Colombia in 1856. 

The Bible Societies. The contribution of the Bible So- 
cieties to the evangelization of South America can hardly 
be overestimated. Reference has already been made to the 
early efforts of the British and Foreign Bible Society 
through its first agent, Mr. James Thomson. The American 
Bible Society later entered the field, and these two great 
Societies shared the enormous task of sowing this Scripture- 
less continent with the Word of God. 

Their representatives did largely the preliminary scouting 
which opened the way for local missionary work. The full 
record of their heroism as they toiled across desert sands, 
through fever-laden swamps and over mountain trails, and 
as they exposed themselves to insult and injury by their 
bitter enemies, the Roman Catholic priests, will never be 
known this side of heaven. 

A colporteur of the American Bible Society, José Mon- 


LATIN AMERICA 285 


giardino by name, dared to penetrate Bolivia in the face of 
the declaration of a high Roman Catholic functionary that 
he would never get out alive. He sold all his books, but in 
a lonely spot on the road he was beset by two cut-throats 
hired by the priests, and foully murdered. In 1883 two 
distinguished agents of the same Society, standing by this 
martyr’s grave, bared their heads and consecrated their lives 
anew to the service of Christ. These were Dr. Andrew M. 
Milne, General Agent of the Society, who on account of his 
long journey among Indian tribes in unexplored territory 
has been called the Livingstone of South America, and 
Rev. Francisco Penzotti, the worthy head of the La Plata 
Agency, who through a period of forty years of valiant 
service has repeatedly suffered stripes and imprisonment for 
the Master’s sake. 

These are outstanding names, but hundreds of colpor- 
teurs of humbler rank, but similar courage and devotion, 
have followed in their train in this invaluable department 
of missionary work. It 1s estimated that within the last 
half century over 2,000,000 copies of the Word have been 
circulated in Spanish and Portuguese America. To these 
must be added thousands upon thousands of tracts, books 
and periodicals to make up the great sum total of evangelical 
literature, the use of which has been one of the most potent 
factors in South America’s evangelization. 

Present Missionary Occupation. The Report of the 
“Panama Congress on Christian work in Latin America, 
held in 1916, gives the total number of missionaries in 
South America as 1,207, distributed among 267 stations, 
and of native workers 1,342. A moment’s reflection upon 
these figures, in relation to a whole continent of such size 
and population, will show the utter inadequacy of the pres- 
ent missionary occupation. 

Brazil (30,600,000), the first republic to be entered, still 
leads all other Latin American countries in Protestantism. 
The Congregational, Protestant Episcopal, Northern and 
Southern Presbyterian and Southern Methodist and Bap- 
tist denominations, and also the Evangelical Union of South 
America, are all working here. 

The work was begun on sound lines and has yielded larger 
eo better results than in any other republic. Several of 


286 THE PROGRESS OF WORLD-WIDE MISSIONS 


the denominations have quite a number of self-supporting 
churches. The Independent Presbyterian Church has over 
6,000 members. One church in Rio de Janeiro raises 
$15,000 a year, supports a missionary in Portugal, and con-— 


ducts fourteen Sunday-schools in the suburbs of its own 
city. 


of high grade colleges, of which the best known is Macken- 
zie College at Sao Paulo. 

All the missionary work in Brazil, however, is yet con- 
fined to the fringe of coast line and a few adjacent interior 
states. The greater portion of the vast interior has scarcely 
been touched, and northern Brazil is one of the most neg- 
lected fields on earth. 

Argentina (8,700,000) is worked by the Methodist Epis- 
copal and Southern Baptist denominations, the Evangelical 
Union of South America, Christian and Missionary Alh- 
ance, Inland South America Missionary Umion, Salvation 
Army and a group of the Brethren. 

This republic is a great melting pot for European immi- 


gration, and the forces of agnostic socialism and material- 


ism are strong. The attitude of the people toward the 
gospel is one of indifference rather than opposition. It is 
said that there is no other great city in the world with 


The missionary educational work heads up in a number 


so few places of worship as Buenos Aires. Brooklyn alone 


has as many churches as the whole of Argentina, Protestant 


and Roman Catholic combined. Great areas, including 
hundreds of towns, are yet untouched by evangelical mis- 
sionaries. 

Chile (3,750,000) has several strong Missions—the 
Northern Presbyterian, Methodist Episcopal, Christian and 
Missionary Alliance and Southern Baptist. The first two 
have a Umon Training School and magazine at Santiago, 
where there are also mission colleges for boys and girls. 
The Alliance Mission has a number of stations with vigor- 
ous churches in central Chile, and is pressing its evangel- 
istic efforts southward into a hitherto totally neglected area. 
The Chileans are a strong, virile nation, and the Missions 
are developing a fine type of native worker. S 


A 


Uruguay (1,500,000) is the smallest, but most progres- 


sive of all the republics, with a high percentage of literacy 


‘ 
sy 


LATIN AMERICA 287 


and some advanced educational institutions. The Methodist 
Episcopal and Southern Baptist Societies are in Montevideo, 
and plans are being laid by the Committee on Codperation 
for a large Union Theological Seminary at this center, but 
the rural districts have hardly been touched. 

_ An unique feature in Uruguay is the existence of a strong 
colony of Italian Waldensians, whose pioneers came over 
in 1858. They have survived many early hardships, as well 
as persecutions by the Roman Catholic Church, and to-day 
are a prosperous colony of about 6,000. With their Latin 
and Protestant inheritance they offer fine material for evan- 
gelical missions, if brought under the right spiritual influ- 
ence and properly trained. 

Paraguay (850,000), in its diminished population, pov- 
erty and general backwardness, still bears the scars of a long 
succession of wars and revolutions. Formerly it was the 
seat of aggressive Jesuit Missions, but religion is to-day at 
a low ebb. Evangelical work is as yet limited to a few 
centers, aside from that carried on among the Indians. The 
main agencies are the South American Missionary Society, 
the Inland South American Missionary Union and the Sal- 
vation Army. The Disciples Church has accepted denomi- 
national responsibility for this field, but its work has barely 
been begun. 

Bolivia (2,900,000) is 50 per cent. Indian and 25 per cent. 
half-breed. The population is confined to fertile spots, with 
vast stretches of poor and unsettled country between, illiter- 
acy amounts to 85 per cent., conditions are terribly back- 
ward, and the problem of adequate missionary occupation is 
staggering. 

The Methodist Episcopal, Canadian Baptist, Bolivian In- 
dian and Peniel Hall Missions have each a small staff. There 
are two institutions of learning, at La Paz and Cochabamba, 
under Methodist Episcopal auspices, which receive State 
aid. 

Peru (4,600,000) is 50 per cent. Indian, rs per cent. 
white, and the remainder half-breed, Negro and Chinese. 
‘The racial and language differences, the extreme illiteracy, 
and the geographical divisions with deserts and mountains 
intervening are features of difficulty here. 

The Methodist Episcopal Mission and Evangelical Union, 


288 THE PROGRESS OF WORLD-WIDE MISSIONS 


with their very limited forces, and a few independent work- 
ers, are utterly inadequate for this republic. Twelve great 
“departments” are without any mission work, and the whole 
of northern Peru must be reckoned as unoccupied territory. 

Ecuador (2,000,000), one of the most backward coun- 
tries on earth, was formerly more intolerant religiously than 
any other republic.” Now, however, it is wide open to mis- 
sionary work, of which it stands in desperate need. The 
only agency at work, apart from a few independent units, is 
the Christian and Missionary Allhance, which has a force 
of thirty missionaries engaged in evangelistic work. There 
are as yet no mission schools, and missionary plans for Ecu- 
ador greatly need strengthening and enlarging. 

Colombia (5,900,000) has only one Mission—the North- 
ern Presbyterian, which after over half a century can count 
only a meager number of converts in its five stations. The 
present handful of missionaries are but a mere fraction of 
the number required. There is only one ordained mission- 
ary for every million people. Little itinerating has been 
done except by colporteurs of the Bible Societies, and there 
are regions in such utter spiritual destitution that many of 
their inhabitants do not know the name of Christ. 

Venezuela (2,400,000) has work under the Northern 
Presbyterian and Scandinavian Alliance Missions, the Bible 
Societies and a few groups of independent workers. A great 
portion of the widely scattered population lies beyond the 
reach of the present missionary forces and in a condition 
of illiteracy and moral and spiritual degradation. 

The Guianas (500,000) have a mixed population, mostly 
East Indian, Negro and half-caste. A number of British 
and American Societies are laboring in British Guiana, and 
the Moravians pretty well occupy Dutch Guiana. No infor- 
mation is at hand regarding evangelical work in French 
Guiana, and it is safe to conclude that little exists. 

The Indians. No positive figures can be given for the 
purely Indian population of South America to-day. Most 
estimates have lain between 5,000,000 and 6,000,000. A 
very recent estimate, however, by Dr. W. E. Browning, 
Educational Secretary of the Committee of Cooperation in 
Latin America, is considerably higher. His figures are :— 


< 


’ 


LATIN AMERICA 289 


GOOD een Vn ue ce oak es 2,000,000 
Veter elaine ait fils Suku elas 6 300,000 
PECUAAOG AY. OP RUNE t ate aee 1,600,000 
1 (ot aR MINOR al ria oN Vy GEAR LD Rad 3,000,000 
15a yin: WNW APO DN AMIR ie Fal TD 1h 1,000,000 
Crafanase ey Uae We et ae 40,000 
1 Fe Vad EE NN CLS PN FIG ead pepe EI 1,500,000 
PAracuady au. Une ea nieces 4 50,000 
PRL BENIULA ard stay ne een ais hose 50,000 
OTL eR oleh UR ONC gies sean 102,000 

9,642,000 


The Indians are divided into a number of main groups, 
and these subdivided into about 350 tribes. The South 
American governments have done little for them, while the 
rubber trade and other “civilized” enterprises have shame- 
fully despoiled them and made them victims of drunkenness 
and other vices. The Roman Catholic Church for the most 
part has totally neglected them, and the little work it has 
done has left them still pagans at heart, with a thin veneer 
of medieval Catholicism. 

Protestant work has been begun in several regions. The 
South American Missionary Society, which grew out of the 
heroic Allen Gardiner’s efforts, stands first in the field of 
Indian work. Rev. W. Barbrooke Grubb in 1888 led a party 
into the interior of Paraguay, and began a work among the 
Lengua Indians which has been replete with thrilling experi- 
ences. It has now extended to other tribes in what is known 
as the Gran-Chaco, including adjacent territory in Paraguay, 
Argentina and Bolivia. Mr. Grubb is an accredited author- 
ity on conditions there. | 

The same Society carries on a good work among the 
Araucanian or Mapuche Indians of Chile, with evangelistic, 
industrial, school and medical features, and the Christian 
and Missionary Alliance has a station in the same tribe. 

In Bolivia the Bolivian Indian and San Pedro Missions 
have a few centers among the Quichuas. The Seventh Day 
Adventists maintain a fairly well equipped and aggressive 
work among the Aymaras in the Lake Titicaca region of 
Peru. Near Cuzco the Evangelical Umon has a good farm 
work for the Quichuas. 


200 THE PROGRESS OF WORLD-WIDE MISSIONS 


The Christian and Missionary Alliance has done prelimi- 
nary itinerating and has opened one station among the 
Quichuas of the Ecuadorian “Sierra.” ) 

The Inland South American Missionary Union is at work 
among the Guarani Indians of Paraguay and the Terenas of 
southern Brazil, and is now projecting an advance north- 
ward in the Bororo and other tribes of the great Brazilian 
state of Matto Grosso. 

These are the main points of contact to date. They have 
involved real sacrifice and danger for the brave, devoted 
pioneers, but they have barely touched the outer fringe of 
the Indian problem. In addition to these hordes of semi- 
civilized Indians, who have not in any adequate sense been 
evangelized, there are still unknown numbers of savage 
Indians on the eastern slopes of the Bolivian and Ecuador- 
ian Andes, in northern Peru, in southeastern Colombia, 
along the Orinoco in Venezuela, and above all in the vast, 
unexplored interior of Brazil, who have yet to be touched 
by the first missionary. Many of them are utterly wild, nude 
savages, hidden away in the forests, never having seen a 
white man. The difficulties of access, climate and language, 
as well as the gross moral and spiritual darkness of these 
tribes, make the task of reaching them one of the mightiest 
challenges ever presented to Christian heroism and faith. 
Who will dare to accept this challenge, and when? 


CENTRAL AMERICA 


Divisions. This area, lying between Mexico and South 
America, comprises British Honduras and the six small 
republics of Guatemala, Salvador, Honduras, Nicaragua, 
Costa Rica and Panama. 

Area and Population. Its area, about 215,000 square 
miles, is somewhat smaller than the combined Atlantic sea- 
board States from Maine to North Carolina inclusive. Its 
population approximates 6,000,000, one-and-a-half to two 
millions of whom are Indians. 

Spiritual Neglect and Need. Rich in resources, densely 
populated, capable of magnificent development, and lying 
so close to the United States, Central America is still one of 
the most neglected mission fields in all the world. ‘The 


LATIN AMERICA 291 


Roman Catholic Church is here as inefficient, bigoted and 
corrupt as in the worst South American countries.’”’ It em- 
ploys the lottery for raising its funds, has repressed popular 
education and !eft the people steeped in ignorance of mind 
and darkness of soul. 

Inadequate Missionary Forces. The Presbyterians have 
a strong Mission in Guatemala, the Baptists are in Nica- 
ragua and Salvador, the Friends in Guatemala and Hon- 
duras, the Moravians in Nicaragua, the Methodists, Epis- 
copalians and Baptists in Panama, but practically confined 
to the Canal Zone. The Central American Mission, an in- 
terdenominational Faith Mission, is in five of the republics, 
the Pentecostal Mission in two, and the Plymouth Brethren 
in three. 

But most of these agencies have only recently begun work, 
and their forces and equipment are small and altogether in- 
adequate. While considerable seed has been sown through 
the distribution of Bibles and itinerant preaching, there are 
only a very few well organized centers of work, and co- 
operation between Missions has been very poor. In the six 
republics there is but one mission hospital, and not a single 
training institution for native workers. There are few 
day schools, and there is but one mission school building for 
girls and one for boys. In one state a single brand of for- 
eign whisky has ten times as many propagandists as there 
are gospel preachers. 

Little has been done for the Indians except by the Mo- 
ravians in Nicaragua. Their work is most worthy, but needs 
to be greatly extended to meet fully the need. Throughout 
the interior of Central America are numerous tribes of 
Indians still living in savagery and paganism—a million or 
more in Guatemala alone. 

Strategic Centers. The cities of Panama and Colon, at 
either end of the Panama Canal and immediately adjacent 
to the Canal Zone of American occupation, are notorious 
for their vices, with which they befoul the great stream of 
the world’s traffic that flows unceasingly past them. They 
present a challenge to the Christian forces of America to 
turn them into strategic centers of radiating moral and spirit- 
ual influence. 


292 THE PROGRESS OF WORLD-WIDE MISSIONS .3 


MExIco 


Area and Population. Mexico has an area of 786,000 
square miles—almost the size of the United States east of 
the Mississippi—and a population of 15,000,000. 

Resources and Main Features. Mexico is enormously 
rich in resources, leading the world in silver and ranking 
second in petroleum, copper and dye-woods. In 1919 it pro- 
duced 80,000,000 barrels of petroleum. But in social and 
educational conditions it is only emerging out of the six- 
teenth century, while it suffers the blight of corrupt and 
lifeless religion and chronic political revolution. 

No’ other country presents more striking contrasts than 
Mexico. With a university founded before Harvard or 
Yale was ever dreamed of, its masses are distressingly illit- 
erate. With a hospital established before the American 
Colonies were formed, its people in general are ignorant of 
the simplest laws of sanitation and hygiene. While a few 
landowners possess unlimited wealth and live in palaces, the 
bulk of the populace are poverty stricken and live in hovels. 

The “Mexican Problem’’—by which is meant the peren- 
nial state of revolution and the evils attendant thereupon— 
has become a hackneyed phrase. But as to this condition the 
Mexican people deserve sympathy rather than blame, for 
their problem can be solved only as they are brought into 
vital touch with Christ and His teachings. As one writer 
remarks: “There would be no Mexican problem to-day if the 
United States and other Christian countries had displayed 
the same interest in the development of Mexico’s soul that 
they have in the exploitation of her natural resources.” 

Evangelistic Opportunity. Mexico presents at this time 
a strategic opportunity for missions. To the former legal 
religious liberty has now been added actual religious equal- 
ity. Evangelical Christianity is favored in official circles, 
and the product of the Christian schools is receiving full 
recognition. Better still, a spiritual hunger has been awak- 
ened, and the response to direct evangelistic efforts among 
all classes is such as has never before been known in Mexico 
and is equaled in few other Latin countries. This is the 
more gratifying in the light of the unsettled political and 
social conditions, and also the bitter opposition of the Ro- 


LATIN AMERICA 293 


man Catholic Church, amounting in some places to open 
persecution and acts of violence. 

Inadequate Misstonary Occupation. ‘The principal mis- 
sion work has heen carried on by the Northern and Southern 
Presbyterian and Methodist, Southern Baptist, Congrega- 
tional and Episcopal Churches of the United States. Un- 
fortunately there has been until very recently no united plan 
of work, or agreement as to division of territory among the 
missionary forces. The distribution of effort has been 
so unequal that fourteen of the twenty-eight states, com- 
prising 5,000,000 people, or one-third of Mexico’s total 
population, are said even yet to have no resident missionary. 
_iYhere are cities of 20,000 which are totally neglected. With 
only 200 ordained ministers, both foreign and native, to 
preach the gospel to 15,000,000, each minister has 75,000 
people dependent upon him. 

The Neglected Indians. When it comes to considering 
the Indian population, estimated variously from 3,000,000 
to 10,000,000, the situation is deplorable in the extreme. 
Rev. L. L. Legters, of the Pioneer Mission Agency, states, 
on the strength of his recent special study of this field, that 
in all Mexico there are only two evangelical missionaries 
working among Indians who speak only their own vernacu- 
lar. He puts the Indian population at 10,000,000, and cites 
_one tribe of over 500,000, three tribes between 200,000 and 
300,000, one tribe between 150,000 and 200,000, and sev- 
enteen tribes over 20,000. 

Such a distressing condition calls imperatively for atten- 
tion. Indeed, the whole array of facts concerning the Mexi- 
can field is tremendously shocking, and we are forced to the 
humiliating acknowledgment that the nearest of all foreign 
mission fields to the Christian churches of North America, 
lying at their very door, is to-day one of the most neglected 
and needy fields in the world. 

New Codperative Plans. As evidence of some promise 
of better things, it is encouraging to note that under the 
_ stimulus imparted by the Committee on Cooperation in Latin 
America there was held in Mexico City, in I9I19, a repre- 
_ sentative conference of Christian workers which inaugurated 
a new cooperative and far-reaching program of missions 
for this neglected neighbor republic. May these plans be 


294 THE PROGRESS OF WORLD-WIDE MISSIONS 


richly blessed of God and their aims speedily begin to be 
realized! 


Latin West INDIES 


Extent and Population. ‘These islands are three in num- 
ber, Porto Rico, Santo Domingo-Haiti and Cuba. Their 
combined area is over 77,000 square miles, or about the size 
of Ohio and Indiana together, and their total population 
about 6,500,000. All but Haiti are Spanish in race and 
language, except as English is coming more and more into 
use under the present dominating influence of the United 
States. Haiti, formerly a French colony, is almost purely 
negro, and is French-speaking. 

Resources. The islands are all extremely fertile, produc- 
ing and exporting large crops of sugar, tobacco and coffee, 
besides all varieties of tropical fruits and vegetables. The 
forests of Cuba and Santo OES are rich in valuable 
cabinet and dye woods. 

General Conditions. Social, moral and religious condi- 
tions in all these islands, excepting Porto Rico, are largely 
those of the less advanced states of the Caribbean seaboard. 
The control of land, industries and political power is in the 
hands of a few individuals, and the masses are cut off from 
opportunities of culture and advancement and live in poverty 
and ignorance. 

In Cuba a striking contrast is now presented between the 
low material order of things in general and the new and 
up-to-date aspect of the leading centers. Havana, the capi- 
tal, and the largest and wealthiest city of the West Indies, 
has magnificent driveways and elegant buildings, and is both 
a great commercial metropolis and a gay pleasure resort — 
which attracts visitors at all seasons. 

American intervention in Cuba and Santo Domingo has 
brought about decided improvement in government, educa- 
tion, and conditions in general, particularly in the case of 
Santo Domingo, which was formerly the most backward | 
of all the Spanish islands. Political graft in Cuba stands 
seriously in the way of good government and education. — 
Haiti has been influenced least of all, and has ranked lowest 
in civilization of all the republics in the world. It has been — 


LATIN AMERICA 295 


controlled by unscrupulous rulers, and only three per cent. 
of its people can read or write. Voodooism, a relic of 
African fetichism, is said +o be widely practised. 

Since Porto Rico became a part of the United States, in 
1898, general conditions in that island have undergone great 
changes for the better. Road building and sanitation have 
been promoted, an excellent system of English schools has 
been established, and the whole social and moral order im- 
proved. On the other hand, industrial opportunities are 
limited and there is much poverty among the people. 

Missionary Work. Roman Catholicism has been the 
prevailing religion of all the islands, but to the majority of 
the people it has been little more than a name. The for- 
malism, corruption and political activities of the Church 
have developed a strong antagonism toward it, and many 
have discarded all religion and gone over to spiritualism. 

Although some missionary work has been carried on in 
the islands for many years, it was of a disjointed character 
and with utterly inadequate forces, Only recently, follow- 
ing American intervention, have the American churches 
given serious attention to the spiritual needs of the islands. 
Under the guiding hand of the Committee on Cooperation 
in Latin America a united program of occupation has been 
launched by the various Home Mission Boards. 

In Porto Rico the field was from the start divided among 
the denominations, and a high degree of cooperation has 
been realized. Perhaps the most rapid and solid expansion 
of the evangelical movement anywhere in Latin America 
is taking place here, and the steady growth of the churches 
and of native Christian leadership promises not only the 
speedy evangelization of Porto Rico itself, but also a con- 
tribution of no small value toward the work in other Latin 
American countries. 

In Cuba the work is also progressing encouragingly. 
More is being done by the Missions in an educational way 
than in Porto Rico, because of the marked insufficiency and 
inefficiency of the public schools. 

In Santo Domingo the Presbyterian, Methodist and 
United Brethren Boards have agreed to establish a United 
Protestant Church without denominational distinctions, 
while in Haiti the Baptists have been asked to assume the 


296 THE PROGRESS OF WORLD-WIDE MISSIONS 


primary responsibility for occupation of the field. Actual 
operations in both these republics are still in the initial 
stages. 

The efficient part played by the American Bible Society 
in catrying the Bible into every part of the Latin West 
Indies should not go unmentioned. 


OTHER WEsT INDIES 


Passing mention may appropriately be made here of the 
other islands of the West Indies, which do not belong to the 
Latin group. These consist of (a) French Islands—Guade- 
loupe and Martinique, and (b) British Islands—Bahamas, 
Jamaica, Leeward Islands, Windward Islands, Barbados and 
Trinidad. The population of all these islands consists 
mainly of negroes and mulattos. In the French Islands the 
population of half a million is nominally Roman Catholic. 
There is no Protestant community, and the islands have 
‘been entirely neglected by all Protestant agencies except the — 
American Bible Society. As a result of Bible circulation 
there are a few evangelical believers. 

In the British West Indies, which have a population of 
about 1,700,000, the long-continued labors of several lead- 
ing Societies, chiefly British, have been richly rewarded, and 
strong indigenous churches have developed, some of which 
have not only become self-supporting, but are now assisting 
in the extension of gospel work to less favored islands and 
to parts of Central America—whither some of their members 
have migrated. At the same time the shockingly low social, 
intellectual and moral conditions yet prevailing among many 
communities, even in the most advanced islands, are an 
evidence of the need still existing for missionary effort. 


QUESTIONS 


1. How many Americas are there (a) geographically, (b) 
racially? 

2. Compare Latin America with Anglo-Saxon America (a) in 
area and population, (b) in the nature of their early colonization. 

3. Classify the population of Latin America racially, and give 
its divisions politically. 


LATIN AMERICA 297 


4. Give the area and population of South America, and the 
names by which it has been called, with the reasons for them. 

5. Describe its physical features, naming its chief rivers and 
mountain peaks. 

6. Describe the climate, resources and industries of its different 
parts. 

7. Tell what is known about the early races of South America. 

8. Trace the steps of European discovery and conquest in South 
America, giving dates. 

g. Describe Iberian rule in South America, and the rise of the 
republics. 

10. Describe the prevailing social and moral features of South 
_ America. 

II. Cite the charges against Romanism on the ground of her 
record in this continent. 

12. Discuss the course and character of early Roman Catholic 
Missions here. 

13. Give a brief account of the first Protestant missionary ef- 
forts. 

14. What were the Lancasterian Schools, when and by whom 
were they introduced, and what success did they achieve? 

15. Outline the career of the great pioneer missionary to the 
South American Indians. 

16. Name five other noted early missionaries in South America, 

17. Describe the part played by the Bible Societies in South 
America’s evangelization, giving the names of leading workers. 

18. Name the chief Societies working in each South American 
country, and mention any important missionary institutions or 
other features. 

19. Give the population and distribution of Indians in South 
America, and indicate the present points of missionary contact 
with them. 

20. Name the countries comprising Central America, and the 
islands comprising the Latin, French and British West Indies. 

21. Give the areas and populations of Central America, Mexico, 
and Latin, French and British West Indies, describe their social, 
moral and spiritual condition, and indicate what missionary work 
is being done within them. 


CHAPTER XVII 
OCEANIA, OR THE PACIFIC ISLANDS 


I. General Features. | 

Divisions. The Island World is usually regarded as com- 
prising the following groups of islands lying in the Pacific 
Ocean :— 

Malaysia, or East Indies—including Sumatra, Java, 
Borneo, Celebes, the Moluccas and many smaller islands. 
The Philippines, while usually classed as a separate group | 
by themselves, are closely adjacent and a part of the Malay 
Archipelago. 

Melanesia (the Black Islands)—lying west of 180° E., 
east of Malaysia and south of the Equator, the principal 
groups being Fiji, Loyalty, New Caledonia, New Hebrides, 
Banks, Santa Cruz, Solomon, Bismarck and Papua or New 
Guinea. 

Micronesia (the Little Islands)—lying north of the 
Equator and west of 180° E., including the Gilbert, Mar- 
shall, Caroline, Ladrone (or Mariana) “and Pelew groups. 

Polynesia (the Many Islands)—lying east of 180° E., 
including the Hawaiian, Marquesas, Paumotu (or Low 
Archipelago), Society, Austral, Hervey (or Cook), Tonga 
(or Friendly), Samoa, Ellice, Phoenix and other groups, 
besides almost innumerable isolated islands. 

Wide Distribution. The Pacific Ocean is the largest body 
of water in the world, its area being more than a quarter of 
the earth’s surface. Over this vast expanse are scattered 
some 30 main groups of islands, and many lesser groups 
and separate units. The total number of islands is esti- 
mated at 1,500, exclusive of Malaysia and the Philippines. 

To illustrate the isolation of the separate members of this 
great family of islands, the Carolines may be cited. This 
group consists of 49 islands, with a total area of only 600 
square miles (one-half the size of Rhode Island), and yet 

298 


PHILIP. 


E Is. 


e 
r) do 
$00 a 90% 


MOLUCCA 


Ast _'8. 


Qs 
O? GILBER 
13. 
PHOENIX 
oe we 1S, 
O™FLLICE 
P yo 18, 
SANTA gRUT %” 
&,0° o IS. | 


& SOLOMON 


De 1S. 


> 
° 
on ua y 


CALEDON! 
TROPIC 


UNION 
“mo, is: 


MARQUESA 
Ps) 4 


3° 
+) 


Soc. 1899 28 seu 
fad — o 
TP On® 
a 
abo, coo| 
a 3 lieavey 138, 
oo AUSTRAL 


r) 


OCEANIA 


Oo 
THE PACIFIC ISLANDS 





300 THE PROGRESS OF WORLD-WIDE MISSIONS 


distributed over a sea-surface the size of the Mediterranean. — 
Little wonder that the navigators of the sixteenth century — 
cruised the Pacific for fifty years without sighting more than — 
a few islands. 

Population. The native population of Melanesia, Micro- 
nesia and Polynesia, or the three divisions constituting what 
are known as the “oceanic” islands, lying far out in the 
Pacific, is estimated at 1,600,000 or 1,700,000. The islands © 
of the Malaysian division, known in distinction to the above 
as “continental” islands, because they lie close to Asia, have — 
a population of 50,000,000, and the Philippines 10,000,000. 

Physical Features. In formation the islands are of two 
kinds. Some are coral islands, built up by the slow work 
of the coral polyp; others are of volcanic origin, the result 
of upheaval during volcanic eruption. On nearly all of them 
are extinct craters, and some have active volcanoes. 

The beauty of this island world is entrancing. Writers 
have vied with each other in their glowing descriptions of 
the wondrous picturesqueness of the scenery, the rugged 
mountains, deep valleys and tranquil lagoons, the glistening 
fringe of sandy beach, the stately trees, feathery palms and 
luxuriant creepers, the profusion of bright blossoms, deli- — 
cious fruits and gorgeous birds. Such features as these — 
constrained Professor Henry Drummond to call the islands 
“spots from Paradise.” 

The Island Races. Whence these island dwellers origi- 
nally came is still an unsolved problem. It is generally 
thought that their original home was in Asia, and that in 
the distant past their forebears were driven by fierce storms 
across the broad Pacific, until gradually they peopled the 
various islands. Leading ethnologists trace the main racial 
stock to the Dravidians of India or to the region of Persia, 
while the idea of a contributory stream from South America 
is also entertained. 

In general, the Islanders may be divided into two racial 
groups, the Polynesians, who inhabit the eastern islands, 
and the Papuans, who people the western groups. 

The Polynesians are fairer, taller, more intelligent, and 
altogether the finer race. Although they speak many dia- 
lects, these all point to a common origin. Their language 
is soft and melodious, with few consonants. 


OCEANIA, OR THE PACIFIC ISLANDS 801 


The Papuans are short in stature, black, frizzly-haired, 
with flat noses, and physically and mentally inferior to the 
Polynesians, They speak a multiplicity of languages which 
abound in consonants. 

The Fijians stand on the border line between these two 
races, having strong characteristics of both. 

The Micronesians are also a mixed race, having a Poly- 
nesian basis, but with admixtures of Japanese and Papuan 
blood which produce quite different types on the various 
islands. They are small of stature, with light brown skin, 
_ dark eyes and straight black hair. 

Social Conditions. Allowing for certain racial and local 
differences, the customs and habits of all the Islanders are 
strikingly similar. For many centuries they have been com- 
pletely isolated from the rest of mankind, uninfluenced by 
the great currents of thought and life that have so changed 
other parts of the world. The warmth of the climate, the 
ease with which they can obtain varied products from a rich 
soil—yam, taro, sugar cane and bananas—and an ample 
supply of fish from the sea, tend to develop an indolence 
which is one of their chief dangers. In their primitive 
condition they wore little or no clothing, and their homes 
were slight mat structures raised on posts or perched high 
in trees. They knew nothing of modern tools or weapons, 
yet with their crude stone axes and adzes they constructed 
wonderful canoes out of the trunks of trees. The women 
were clever at weaving mats from grasses and the pandanus 
leaf, and beating out cloth from the bark of the paper- 
mulberry or the breadfruit tree. 

It is sad, yet true, that where nature has achieved her best, 
man is often found at his worst. And so these islands of 
enchanting beauty have been the haunts of the lowest 
savagery. 

“Wars almost exterminated the populations of some of 
the islands; the immorality was appalling; from one-fourth 
to two-thirds of the children were buried alive; cannibalism 
was frequent; the sick and aged were usually killed rather 
than left to die a natural death.” * 

Religion. ‘In religion they were polytheists almost to the 
extent of pantheism, for nearly every object in nature was 


1“The Pacific Islands, from Savages to Saints,” p. s. 


302 THE PROGRESS OF WORLD-WIDE MISSIONS 


in their eyes a god of good or evil portent. Their religious 
ceremonies were accompanied with sorcery, human sacri- 
fices, and bestial orgies such as might characterize the in- 
fernal regions.” ” 

“The spirits of ancestors also were worshiped and their 
aid sought in battle and in witchcraft. Their crowning 
superstition was the tabu. By this certain articles of food, 
certain localities or occupations, were forbidden under pain 
of death. The tabu forbade women to eat with men, or to 
eat pork, fowls, bananas or fish—in fact, most of the choice 
articles of food.” ° 

Yet amidst all this paganism some remnant of man’s 
nobler nature remained and at times asserted itself, and it 
would be an injustice not to make mention of these better 
traits to offset in some degree the darkness of the picture. 

“In spite of all the cruelty and horror of their lives, these 
people maintained a sunny brightness of disposition, shared 
their goods with one another, practised unlimited hospi- 
tality, and in their best moments reached out toward some- 
thing higher and better. Through offerings, sacrifices, 
charms, and ceremonies beyond number, they sought to 


bridge the gulf that separated them from God, but because — 


their knowledge of God was so mistaken their lives were 
lived under shadows that were often black as a starless 
night.(/)" 

Contact with Civilization. The first European to look 
upon the broad waters of the Pacific seems to have been 
Balboa, who reached its eastern shores across Panama in 
1513. Seven years later Magellan sailed the first European 
ships through the Strait which is called after him, and into 
what he himself named the Pacific Ocean. Other navigators 
and explorers followed, the most famous being Captain 
Cook, who was sent out by the British government, and the 
account of whose voyages between 1768 and 1778 did so 


much to awaken the interest of the West in this new part — 


of the world. 


In the wake of the navigators came whalers, traders in 


sandalwood, copra, pearl shells and tropical fruits, and in ~ 


othe Pacific Islands, from Htioshe to) Sainte Opis. 
3 “Christus Redemptor,”. pp. 7, 
4“The Kingdom in the Be ee DOs) tent. 


; 





OCEANIA, OR THE PACIFIC ISLANDS 803 


course of time recruiters of island laborers for work in the 
plantations and mines of Australia and South and Central 
America. 

While among these Europeans there were some whose 
lives were irreproachable, for the most part they were dis- 
solute and unprincipled, and left a shameful trail wherever 
they went. They reveled in the heathen immorality, im- 
ported rum wherewith to frenzy the natives, and firearms 
to add to the horrors of tribal warfare, they deceived and 
exploited the Islanders and were guilty of the grossest ex- 
cesses and cruelties. Dr. John G. Paton records how traders 
deliberately put on shore at different ports of the New 
Hebrides men ill with measles, in order to diminish the 
population, and how they met his remonstrance with the 
scornful words: “Our watchword is, “Sweep these creatures 
away and let white men occupy the soil.’ ”’ 

The traffic in South Sea Island laborers for plantations 
abroad was very largely slavery in disguise. Natives were 
kidnaped, seized in open raids, or decoyed on board ship 
under false pretenses and carried off. Many of them died 
of starvation on the voyage, or from fever or ill treatment 
on the unhealthy plantations; others were shot while at- 
tempting to escape. Comparatively few ever saw their 
native land again, and those who did return almost in- 
variably brought back the “civilized” vices, to which they 
had become addicted, and feelings of intense hatred and 
revenge toward the race at whose hands they had suffered. 

Dr. John G. Paton estimated that 70,000 Islanders had 
thus been taken from their homes by these slave hunters. 
The fearless fight which this noble missionary and his 
fellows have waged against this iniquitous traffic won for 
them the sworn enmity of the unscrupulous traders, to whom 
may be traced most of the libelous tales about missionaries 
which furnish the stock arguments of critics of foreign 
missions. 

It should further be said that the massacre of John 
Williams, Bishop Patteson and other missionaries, as well 
as inoffensive traders in the South Seas, is directly traceable 
to the murderous treachery of these white “savages” that 
produced in the Islanders such distrust, hatred and thirst for 
revenge. 


304 THE PROGRESS OF WORLD-WIDE MISSIONS : 


Political Aggression. To the above disgraceful story — ‘ 
must be added some allusion to the aggressions of the vari- — 
ous European governments. Assuming their right to posses- 
sion of the islands simply because their subjects discovered — 
them, they have acted with little or no regard for the rights © 
of the inhabitants, since the usurpation was professedly for © 
the benefit of the latter. But when account is taken of lands © 
stolen, fisheries depleted, freedom taken away, physical — 
strength sapped, and morals further corrupted by the intro- — 
duction of Western vices and foul diseases, and the steady © 
depopulation of the islands—in some cases almost to the © 
point of extinction—through these and other imported 
causes, it becomes a grave question whether the alleged ad- — 
vantages of European rule, such as more settled government, — 
better agriculture and industries and the like, can equal the 
loss sustained. 

Conditions in the islands to-day vary considerably accord- 
ing to the government in control, but in the majority of 
cases there is still much to deplore. For example, strong — 
criticisms from trustworthy sources are current concerning ~ 
wrongs alleged to exist in the New Hebrides under the 
“Two Masters” government of France and Britain. It is 
charged that laws prohibiting the importation of firearms 
and ammunition are ignored, that the illegal and demoraliz- 
ing liquor traffic goes on unchecked, and that existing laws 
are treated as a dead letter. 

Instances are cited even of the existence of slavery at a — 
very recent date, and this under the flags of nations that are — 
nominally Christian and boast themselves the champions of — 
liberty and equality. Altogether the indictment against 
civilized nations in their dealings with the islands of the 
Pacific, practically all of which are now under their political — 
control, becomes heavy indeed, and one feels the force of © 
the concluding remark of one author, who says: “The sad- 
dest thing for a heathen people is to come into contact with © 
civilization without Christianity.” * | 


II. Missionary Work. 
Of Roman Catholic missionary attempts in the Pacific | 7 

Islands, following in the path of the early Spanish navi- 
5“The Islands of the Pacific,” p. 51. 


? OCEANIA, OR THE PACIFIC ISLANDS 305 


gators, there seem to have been few, in contrast to other 
lands, so that when the modern missionary movement began 
hardly any traces of them were to be found. The record 
begins, therefore, with Protestant effort. We shall deal 
here with the outstanding facts connected with a few of the 
“main island groups. 


Society ISLANDS 


London Missionary Society Pioneers. The accounts of 
Captain Cook’s voyages, which, as we saw in an earlier 
chapter, were an important factor in shaping Carey’s mis- 
-sionary purpose, aroused extraordinary interest in the South 
‘Seas, so that when in 1796 the London Missionary Society 
was formed, it was decided to make these islands its first 
field of operation. A party of thirty missionaries sailed in 
‘September, 1796, in the Duff, under Captain Wilson, and 
in March, 1797, reached Taluiti, the largest of some thirteen 
islands comprising the Society Islands, named in honor of 
the Royal Geographical Society. Eighteen of the party 
remained here, ten went on to the Tonga (or Friendly) 
Islands, and two to the Marquesas. Only one of the latter 
remained, while those on Tonga suffered severe privations 
and perils, three of them were martyred and the rest finally 
escaped. 

Early Hardships. The missionaries at Tahiti were at first 
well received by King Pomare, and glowing reports carried 
‘back to England by Captain Wilson called forth fresh en- 
thusiasm and recruits. But the Duff on her second voyage 
was captured by the French, and it was five long years be- 
fore supplies or communications reached the lonely workers. 
Meanwhile they had been reduced to sort straits, three 
were killed, others fled, so that when the nineteenth century 
dawned but five men and two women were left, the only 
missionaries in all the vast Pacific. 

Opposing Forces. Moral and religious conditions on the 
island were fearful, and cruel wars were well-nigh incessant. 
Pomare’s treatment of the missionaries fluctuated between 
courtesy and threats. He was a fickle and brutal king, who 
during his career offered 2,000 human sacrifices to his gods, 
He died in 1804, and his son, Pomare II, who succeeded 


| ee 
306 THE PROGRESS OF WORLD-WIDE MISSIONS — 


him, at first walked in his footsteps, until the missionary 
outlook became as dark as possible. 

Turning of the Tide. Prompted by the grave reports rei 
ceived from the field, a special meeting was called in London 
in July, 1812, to pray for Pomare’s conversion, and in that 
very month he gave up his idols and asked for baptism, 
This was the turning point of the work in Tahiti. Idolatry 
was completely overthrown, the king sent for a printing 
press to prepare Bibles and hymn books for his people, 
and at his own expense he built a huge church, where in 
the presence of 4,000 of his subjects he was baptized. Thed 
light spread not only over all Tahiti, but also from island ‘ 
to island of this and other groups, through the efforts of 
the Tahitian Christians as well as the missionaries, and 
Tahiti will ever be known as the seed-plot from which the 
gospel was scattered far and wide over Oceania. : 

French Occupation, Unspeakably sad to relate, this new ‘ 
and happy state of affairs in the Society Islands was ruth-— 
lessly broken up by the greed of a so-called Christian nation. 
A long succession of intrigues and oppressions began with 
the violent intrusion of Roman Catholic propagandists in- 
1836, under the protection of French warships. In 1842 
a French protectorate was forced upon the islands, and full” 
annexation followed in 1880. Liquor and vice were intro-- 
duced, mission schools closed, and all the work of the mis 
sionaries obstructed, until finally the London Missionary” 
Society had to withdraw and turn over its operations to the 
care of the Evangelical Society of France. : 


i 
Fijy1 IsLanps 


Population. This group lies on the border line between 
Polynesia and Melanesia, and about 1,000 miles north of | 
New Zealand. “When first visited, more than a century 
ago, the population numbered about 200,000, but it has been 
reduced since then to 117,000 or less, largely through the 
ravages of certain infectious diseases.” ° 

The People, Of the Fijians, Dr. D. L. Leonard says im 
part: “Physically and intelligently they rank among the fore- 
most in the South Seas; but before Christianity wrought its 

6 Rey. D, L, Leonard in ‘The Pacific Islanders,” p. 143. 


, Das 







OCEANIA, OR THE PACIFIC ISLANDS 307 


astounding miracles of transformation they had no equals 
for brutality, licentiousness and utter disregard of human 
life. The world over their'name was a synonym for all that 
is atrocious, inhuman and demoniacal.”’ * 

Another author writes: “In character they occupied a 
preeminence of degradation unrivaled by that of any other 
islanders. . . . Cannibalism, occasional on many of the 
island groups, or reserved for the treatment of conquered 
foes, was here elevated into a national cult and custom. The 
man who had eaten the greatest number of human beings 
was highest in social order. They used to mark these pleas- 
ant little achievements by memorial stones. The great chief, 
‘Ra Undreundre, had 872 of these set up to mark his 
prowess.”’ ® 

Missionary Beginnings. The story of how the gospel was 
introduced into this “annex ante-chamber to the bottomless 
pit” is a novel one. It came about by means of a curious 
combination of circumstances which man might regard as 
pure accident, but which was unmistakably of God’s design- 
ing. The first ray of light came through converts from the 
Tonga Islands, 300 miles east, where the English Wesleyans 
had begun work in 1823 and had reaped a rich reward in 
the conversion of several thousands. Among the Tongans 
who crossed in their canoes to Lakemba, an eastern island of 
the Fiji group, for purposes of trade, were some recent 
Christian converts whose testimony made a deep impres- 
‘sion upon the Fijians. This led to the sending of Revs. 
Wm. Cross and David Cargill in 1835. They met with a 
rough reception, several of their native Christian teachers 
were killed, and their own lives were in danger. But before 
long their kindness broke down the hatred and won the 
good will of the savages. In five months 31 were baptized, 
and 280 within one year. 

But meanwhile by a stranger providence the gospel was 
finding entrance into Ono, a small island 150 miles south 
of Lakemba. In 1835 a terrible epidemic raged on this 
island, and all the efforts of the pagan priests to overcome 
it by devices to appease the angry gods utterly failed. In 
this emergency one of the chiefs, crossing to Lakemba, 


7 Rev. D. L. Leonard in “The Pacific Islanders,” pp. 143, 144. 
8 “Christus Redemptor,” pp. 139, 140. 


308 THE PROGRESS OF WORLD-WIDE MISSIONS 
learned from another Fiji chief who had visited Tahiti that 
the only true God was Jehovah, and that one day in seven” 
should be set apart. for His worship. Laying hold of this 
fragment of truth he and his people set aside the seventh 
day. and, dressing in their festive attire, attempted to worship 
this unknown God. While they were thus groping their way 
toward the light, a*Christian Tongan teacher visited Ono™ 
and told them all he knew of the new faith. Later, other 
teachers were sent to them from Tonga, and a deep work 
of grace began. The entire population of this and a neigh-— 
boring island renounced idolatrous practices. In 1839 Rev. 
James ot alvert, who had the previous year reached Lakemba, — 
was sent over to Ono, and within a few months it was given 
to him to baptize 200 converts. : 
Strongholds of Satan. As yet, however, only the out-— 
skirts of the awful realm of darkness in Fiji had been 
touched. The worst islands lay to the west, whither the 
missionaries proceeded. A fierce battle lay before them, | 
for they seemed to be attacking the very seat of Satan. 
Some of the horrors which they were forced to witness— 
at one time the strangling of the sixteen wives of the king’s © 
son who had been drowned, at another the cooking and 
eating of the bodies of eleven war captives—were almost 
beyond endurance. For a full decade their faith continued © 
to be sorely tested. | 
Wonderful Transformation. Finally, in 1845, a sweep- | 
ing revival began. Several influential chiefs—one of them — 
a monster of iniquity—came under pungent conviction of © 
sin and were regenerated by the Spirit, and their people — 
followed in large numbers. From these beginnings such a _ 
marvelous work of grace swept the entire islands that sixty — 
years later there were 826 churches and 1,000 points where © 
the gospel was regularly preached. Church members num- — 
bered 36,000, additional inquirers 17,000, and 80 per cent. — 
of the whole population were attendants upon public wor- — 
ship. The baptismal font of one fine church, made out of a 
stone upon which formerly human victims for cannibal — 
feasts were slaughtered, speaks eloquently of what the gospel ¥ 
has done in the Fiji Islands. ‘ 





OCEANIA, OR THE PACIFIC ISLANDS 309 


New HeEpsriIpDES ISLANDS 


Extent and Population. This group, lying to the west of 
the Fiji Islands, comprises about 70 islands, some 30 of 
which are inhabited. The estimated population is 70,000, 
but among that number 20 different languages are spoken. 

Three Great Missionaries. In connection with the mar- 
velous work of transformation which has taken place among 
these Islanders, once ferocious savages degraded by horrid 
customs and steeped in gross superstition, three names will 
ever shine with peculiar luster. These names are John 
Williams, John Geddie and John G. Paton—*‘the three 
epistles of John,’ as they are sometimes called. 

John Williams, the first of the trio and deservedly called 
“the Apostle of the South Seas,” was identified with the 
New Hebrides in death rather than in life. Born in Eng- 
land in 1796, he was sent out by the London Missionary 
Society in 1817 to its work in the Society Islands. He was 
a born leader and a man of unusual resource and action, 
whose vision for the work reached out far beyond that of 
the missionaries who preceded him. Declaring that he 
could not content himself “within the narrow limits of a 
single reef,’ he launched a campaign of expansion and 
began the training of a native agency to augment the mis- 
sionary force for carrying the gospel to other islands. The 
result was the extension of missionary effort within a few 
years to the Austral, Hervey, Samoan, Fiji and other 
groups. From first to last five mission ships, purchased or 
built by himself, were pressed into service by this dauntless 
apostle, and with such effect that by 1834 “no group of 
islands, nor single island of importance within 2,000 miles 
of Tahiti had been left unvisited.” ° 

The inception of the work upon each new island involved 
dangers and hardships not a few, but the native workers no 
less than the English missionaries rose nobly to the task, and 
they were as nobly backed by the prayers and gifts of the 
native churches. 

The blessing and power of God attended the efforts of 
Williams and his co-laborers, particularly in the case of 
Raratonga in the Hervey group, and also Samoa, in a degree 


9“The New Acts of the Apostles,” p. 119. 


310 THE PROGRESS OF WORLD-WIDE MISSIONS ~ 
seldom paralleled elsewhere. Says Dr. A. T. Pierson: “The 


changes which the Apostle to the South Seas saw defied 


description, and when described seem fables for the credu-_ 
lous. He himself was overawed by the proofs of the hand’ 


of God. At Tahiti over 14 years had gone by before one 


convert was made. Yet Williams witnessed changes noth-— 


ing short of a radical revolution, within 20, 18, 12 months, 


and sometimes within as many days. He went to islands — 


where all were heathens; he visited them later to find chapels 


with thousands of worshipers; he found them without a — 
written language, and left them reading in their own tongue — 


the wonderful words of God.” *° 
Williams spent four years in England (1834-38) pub- 


lishing his “Missionary Enterprises,” the sale of which ran © 
to 40,000 copies, seeing through the press the Raratongan ~ 
New Testament, raising money for a new ship, securing — 
new recruits and perfecting other plans. His visit awakened © 


immense new interest in South Sea Missions. 


Soon after his return to the scenes of his previous tri- © 


umphs in Raratonga and Samoa, he set his heart on a visit 


to the New Hebrides, and sailed for that group in his new 


ship Camden, taking with him 12 native teachers as pioneers, — 


On November 20, 1839, he landed on the Island of Erro- 
manga with Mr. Harris, a young man sailing in the Camden. 
All seemed pleasant at first, but suddenly a shout was heard, 
the natives turned upon them, and before they could make 


the shore both men were felled by the clubs of savages and ~ 


then speared to death. Their bodies were dragged into the 
bush for a horrid cannibal feast. 
As the tidings of Williams’ martyrdom reached Samoa 


a wail of profound grief rose from the hearts of thousands — 


of converts. But at once 25 volunteered to take his place, 
and in six months the Camden was again at Erromanga, 
where two were landed, but after a year of suffering were 
forced to withdraw. Continued attempts were made at the 
cost of a number of lives and much suffering, and by 1852, 


through the agency of these Samoan teachers and their 


Erromangan converts, 100 had been won from heathenism 
and two chapels built. But even after that Erromanga was 
stained by the blood of many another missionary martyr. 

10 “The New Acts of the Apostles,” pp. 118, 119. 


OCEANIA, OR THE PACIFIC ISLANDS $11 


By arrangement during Williams’ visit to England, the 
London Missionary Society was to open the New Hebrides 
work with native workers from other islands, and the field 
was then to be manned by the Presbyterians of Scotland 
and Nova Scotia. 

John Geddie, “the father of Presbyterian Missions in the 
South Seas,’’ reached the most southerly island of Aneityum 
in 1848. Asa boy in Nova Scotia “little Johnnie Geddie” 
had pored over the stories of the heroes of the South Seas 
and longed to become a missionary. Finally his persevering 
efforts were rewarded and the Nova Scotian churches sent 
him as their missionary. 

It was through many trials and vicissitudes, and by dint 
of infinite patience and perseverance, that Mr. and Mrs. 
Geddie won the confidence of the natives and eventually 
saw the gospel triumph over vile heathen practices and im- 
morality. Mr. Geddie reduced the language of Aneityum 
to writing, and his translation of the Gospel of Mark was 
the first completed book published in any language of the 
Western Pacific. He established a printing press and a 
training school for native workers, and 50 evangelists have 
gone forth from Aneityum to other islands, supported by the 
gifts of the native church. 

“On a tablet in the large church, seating 1,000 people, 
this inscription was placed in memory of John Geddie:— 
‘When he landed in 1848 there were no Christians here; 
when he left in 1872 there were no heathen.’ ” ** 

John G. Paton became perhaps the best known of all the 
missionaries of the last generation, because of the world- 
wide circulation of his wonderful autobiography. “No nar- 
tative of missionary toils and triumphs is either more read- 
able or more romantic, more graphic or pathetic, or more 

abundant in proofs of supernatural power.” ** 
Born in a Scotch highland home, with its plain living 
and high thinking, Dr. Paton was sent out in 1858 by the 
Presbyterian churches of Scotland, Canada, Australia and 
New Zealand, and with two associates and their wives 
settled on the Island of Tanna, where Messrs. Turner and 
Nesbit and their wives, missionaries from Samoa, had 


11 “Christus Redemptor,” p. 160. 
12“The New Acts of the Apostles,” p. 347. 


812 THE PROGRESS OF WORLD-WIDE MISSIONS 


landed in 1842 and after terrible experiences had been 
rescued by a passing ship. For four years these new mis- 


sionaries battled against all the powers of darkness, Their — 


lives constantly threatened by dark foes and in danger of 
treachery from professed friends, they went steadily on, 
teaching, healing, and befriending all whom they could 
reach. But after they had displayed superhuman courage 
and overcome tremendous difficulties, the situation grew so 
grave that nothing remained but flight from the island. 

Dr. Paton’s subsequent labors were upon the small Island 
of Aniwa, where, after a series of experiences as thrilling 


as ever fell to the lot of any missionary, he finally witnessed — 


a marvelous work of grace which changed the whole popu- 
lation from murderers and cannibals into the “most openly 
and reverently Christian community that he had ever vis- 
ited.” The story of this heroic man “records perhaps fifty 
cases in which his life was threatened, or death by violence 
overhung him; yet in marvelous ways deliverance came, so 
that his preservation seemed like a perpetual miracle.” *° 
The work of evangelizing the several islands which still 


remain heathen, as well as caring for the churches already ~ 


established, is now in the hands of the John G. Paton 
Memorial Mission, with a staff of five missionary couples 
and some 120 native teachers. The work includes a native 
teachers’ training institute and three small mission hospitals. 


MELANESIA 


In addition to the New Hebrides and Fiji groups, the 
former always classed as belonging to Melanesia, the latter 
usually so classed, brief mention must be made of two other 
islands—Santa Crug and New Guinea—because of their 


connection with two great missionary martyrs, Patteson ~ 


and Chalmers. 

Bishop Patteson. In 1849 Bishop Selwyn, the missionary 
bishop of New Zealand, began the work of the Melanesian 
Society of the Anglican Church of New Zealand. He 
cruised extensively among the islands, and established a 
center first at Auckland and later on Norfolk Island, where 
promising young men from the different islands were trained 

13“The New Acts of the Apostles,” p. 309. 


Sa a oa, 





OCEANIA, OR THE PACIFIC ISLANDS 313 


to become native teachers and evangelists among their own 
people. 

In 1855 Selwyn was joined by John Coleridge Patte- 
son, an Oxford graduate of rare gifts and rarer consecra- 
tion. In 1861 Patteson was made missionary bishop of 
_ Melanesia, and thereafter for ten years he directed the work 
of island evangelization far and near with singular devotion 
and success. The greatest difficulty he encountered was the 
wicked work of white traders in carrying off Islanders for 
enforced labor in the plantations of Fiji and Queensland. 
He fought this fiendish traffic with all his power. 

It was in 1871 that with a group of his beloved island 
workers in the Southern Cross he headed for Nikapu, one 
of the Santa Cruz Islands. Landing alone and without sus- 
_ pecting any harm, he was cruelly murdered and his body 
placed in a canoe to drift back to the ship. Upon his breast 
had been inflicted five wounds covered over with a palm 
branch tied in five mysterious knots. It was learned later 
that this signified that the deed was done in revenge for the 
kidnaping and death of five natives at the hands of white 
traders some time before. It is reported that work is being 
carried on vigorously in over 30 islands by Bishop Patte- 
son’s Society. Young people from all these islands are 
being trained on Norfolk Island, and in 1905 there were 
already 550 natives teaching in 250 schools and churches 
with more than 16,000 scholars, while there were over 
12,000 baptized members in the native church of Melanesia. 

James Chalmers. ‘The name of this other great mission- 
ary will ever be associated with Papua or New Guinea, the 
land for which he laid down his life as a martyr. 

New Guinea has the distinction of being the largest island 
-in the world. Its area is 312,000 square miles, or more 
_ than the combined area of all the other Pacific islands to the 
east of it, comprising Melanesia, Polynesia and Micronesia. 
“If you were to place the map of New Guinea upon the map 
of America it would stretch from New York to Omaha, 
and from Canada to St. Louis.” ** It is thus a vast country 
of high mountains, forest-clad valleys, broad plains, great 
rivers and rich resources still largely undeveloped. Indeed, 


14Rev. C. W. Abel in The Missionary Review of the World, March, 
TO23 30. 107. : 


314 THE PROGRESS OF WORLD WIDE MISSIONS 


although the island was discovered by the Portuguese in | 


= sy a 


I511I, a great portion remains yet unexplored, owing to the — 


trying climate and the ferocity of the natives. 


The northwest section now belongs to the Dutch, the 
southeast (and since the War the northeast, which was — 
formerly German) to the British, The whole native popu- — 


lation is estimated at 1,000,000. 


James Chalmers, called by Robert Louis Stevenson the — 
“Great Heart of New Guinea,’ was born in Scotland, and © 
as a boy received the missionary vision through hearing an © 


address on the Fiji Islands. He and his wife were sent out 
by the London Missionary Society, in 1867, to Raratonga, 
where they spent ten years. 
_ When Chalmers went to New Guinea in 1877 the work 
there, already begun by such noble men as Dr. MacFarlane 
and Dr. Lawes, was in its early pioneer stage. Chalmers 
with his physical strength, superb courage, quick intuition, 
tact and resourcefulness, was eminently fitted for pioneer- 
ing. He pursued a policy of broad exploration and the 
planting of a chain of stations at intervals along the coast. 
His career was marked by many thrilling adventures and 
hairbreadth escapes. His heroic character and splendid 
achievements were among the foremost influences that 
changed Stevenson from a prejudiced critic to an enthusi- 
astic friend of missions. : 

Chalmers twice revisited England, and threw himself with 
tremendous energy into presenting missions in great meet- 
ings throughout the country. His simplicity, fervor and 
contagious enthusiasm stirred thousands to new missionary 
interest. 

His thirty-three years of lofty service ended in martyr- 
dom in 1901. Together with a young missionary named 
Tomkins and several native helpers Chalmers landed on 
Goaribari Island to make some explorations. Without 
warning they were set upon by the savages, clubbed to death 
and their bodies eaten. The news of Chalmers’ death was 
received with passionate sorrow by the thousands of natives 
to whom he had been friend and father. Later, a monu- 
ment to the martyrs was erected on the spot, and a church 
now stands near the ground where their red blood stained the 
sands, 


a es ee ee ee ee 


gE ee 


OCEANIA, OR THE PACIFIC ISLANDS 315 


The London Missionary Society now has 13 stations 
along the southern coast of New Guinea, at an average of 
50 miles apart. Rev. Charles W. Abel, who went to that 
field in 1890 and was for eleven years associated with 
Chalmers, has recently stirred American audiences by the 
wonderful story of divine grace and power in his work at 
Kwato. 

Two other Societies, the Australian Anglicans and Wes- 
Jeyans, have also had work on the New Guinea coast for 
some years. 


HAWAIIAN ISLANDS 


Special interest attaches to this group, not only on ac- 
count of the complete transformation wrought by the gospel 
within an incredibly short time, but also because, by the vote 
_ of the Hawaiian people, the islands have become a part of 
the United States. 

Discovery. The islands were discovered in 1778 by the 
famous English navigator, Captain Cook, who named them 
the Sandwich Islands. Cook was killed by the natives in 
an unfortunate affray. Hawaii lies at the “‘cross-roads of 
the Pacific,’ over 2,000 miles from San Francisco, and is 
the central point of a great network of ocean highways 
between all parts of America and Asia, as well as the other 
Pacific Island groups. 

Size and Population. The islands have an area of 6,640 
square miles, slightly smaller than New Jersey, and a popu- 
lation of 284,538, according to the latest reliable estimate. *° 
An analysis of this population is significant as showing how 
the bulk of the inhabitants are no longer Hawaiians, but be- 
long to other races, the Japanese largely predominating. 
The exact figures are: Hawaiians 21,738, part Hawaiians 
18,868, Japanese 117,047, Filipinos 30,763, Chinese 22,745, 
_ Koreans 5,486, Portuguese 26,093, Spanish 21,120, Porto 
Ricans 6,329, Americans, British, Germans and Russians 
32,763, others 586. The serious bearing of such a diversi- 
fied population upon missionary work will be readily ap- 
parent. 

Physical Features. The islands are largely of volcanic 


15 Estimate of June 30, 1922. See Statesman’s Year Book (1923). 


316 THE PROGRESS OF WORLD-WIDE MISSIONS 


G 
oi 

¢ 
wy, 5 


origin and contain a number of noted active volcanoes. © 


Their exquisite natural beauty and fertility, together with 
their delightful climate, have won for them the name “Para- 
dise of the Pacific.” 

Early Conditions. Like the other Islanders, the Ha- 
waiians were sunk in the lowest social degradation and moral 
pollution, and given over to spirit-worship and all sorts of 
debasing superstition. The tabu had here reached a highly 


developed system which held the people in its tyrannous ; 


grip. 

i These terrible conditions were further aggravated by the 

visits of white traders, who violated every law of God and 

man, dealt treacherously and brutally with the natives, in- 
dulged in shameless debauchery, and introduced rum and 

- venereal diseases which wrought fearful havoc and deci- 

mated the population. 

How the Gospel Entered. The story of how the gospel 
first entered Hawaii is one of unusual interest. A Hawaiian 
lad named Obookiah escaping from a tribal war was brought 
to America by a kind-hearted ship captain. He was found 
one morning weeping upon the steps of Yale College, in 
despair of getting an education for which he longed. Some 
Christian students, Samuel J. Mills among them, befriended 
him, and his education was provided for. He became a 
Christian, and was zealously preparing to go back as a mis- 
sionary to his people when he sickened and died. But his 
example had stirred the hearts of others. Hiram Bingham, 
a student of Andover, volunteered to go in his stead, others 
joined him, and on October 17, 1819, a company of seven- 
teen set sail from Boston and reached the islands in March, 
1820. Thus began the famous Mission of the American 
Board to the Hawaiian Islands. 

Idolatry Bantshed. ‘These first missionaries on their ar- 
rival found a situation altogether unique. A strong and 
able chieftain, Kamehameha I, had succeeded in uniting 
the islands in one powerful state, and thus putting an end to 
the constant and bloody wars. Moreover, a reaction had 
set in against idolatry, mainly because of tidings which had 
come concerning the wonderful changes wrought by the 
gospel in Tahiti and other southern islands. The Hawaiians 
had turned against their idols, destroyed their temples and 


a eS Na 


a OT ay ae a ae 


OCEANIA, OR THE PACIFIC ISLANDS 317 


made a beginning at abolishing the tabu. The missionaries 
were astonished to find a people actually without a religion. 

Yet there were difficulties enough still to face, one of the 
most formidable being the vicious influence of unprincipled 
white traders. These wickedly sought to turn the king and 
people against the missionaries by subtle lies about their 
aims, and persistently opposed every effort for reform. 
Nevertheless the work took root, the language was reduced 
to writing, a printing press established and stations opened 
on several islands. 

Royal Converts. Among the first converts were the 
queen, the queen-mother and other members of the royal 
family, who became devout Christians and took an active 
interest in the work of the gospel. The most famous of all 
Hawaiian converts was the high chiefess Kapiolani, in whom 
the grace of God wrought a marvelous change. The story 
is a thrilling one of how she resolved to break the lingering 
hold of superstition upon her people by defying the much- 
feared goddess Pele, who had her abode in the depths of the 
fiery volcano Kilauea. Against the pleadings of her ter- 
rorized subjects she made the terrible journey of a hundred 
miles on foot over rough lava beds, ate freely of the berries 
sacred to Pele, and fearlessly ascending to the very brink 
of the crater hurled stone after stone into the great lake of 
fire, challenging the reputed fire-goddess to avenge herself. 
“Tt was a brave and heroic deed that has been likened to that 
of Elijah on Mt. Carmel, challenging the priests of Baal, 
and to Boniface in Germany, cutting down the sacred oak 
of Thor,” ** and it had its similar effect upon the people. 

The Great Awakening. For some years the numerical 
growth of the church was small, the missionaries being ex- 
tremely careful not to admit any who might wish to adopt 
the new faith merely in imitation of their rulers. By 1825 
there were only 1o baptized members, and by 1832 only 
577 in all the islands. Then, in 1837, came “The Great 
Awakening,” largely the result under God of the evangelis- 
tic tours of Rev. Titus Coan. A wave of spiritual revival 
swept the island, congregations increased to thousands, and 
the missionaries labored day and night with throngs of 
anxious inguirers. On one memorable Sabbath day at Hilo, 


16 “The Transformation of Hawaii,” p. roo. 


318 THE PROGRESS OF WORLD-WIDE MISSIONS 


1,705 were baptized by Mr. Coan, and 2,400 sat down at 
the Lord’s table. 

Under the heading “The Pentecost at Hilo” Dr. Pierson 
has graphically described the wonderful scenes witnessed as 
a result of the Holy Spirit’s work. The revival continued 
in full force until 1843, and during those six years about 
27,000 converts were received into the church. Ultimately 


this awakening brought about the transformation of the — 


social, political and industrial life of the island. 

Growth and Extension. The robust character of the 
Christian churches of Hawaii early showed itself in their 
efforts to spread the gospel to other island groups. In 1852 
they joined enthusiastically with the American Board in 
Jaunching the first mission in Micronesia, and have ever 
- since continued to send and support their own ‘representa- 
tives there. The work in these islands has passed through 
the same successive stages and accomplished the same cheer- 
ing results as in those already mentioned, until the foreign 


missionary agencies have been able gradually to withdraw : 


and to entrust the spiritual interests of the now largely evan- 
gelized islands to the well-developed native churches. 

So great was the advance towards a Christian civiliza- 
tion in the Hawaiian Islands that the American Board in 
1870, on its fiftieth anniversary of the founding of the Mis- 
sion, announced its decision to withdraw from the field, 
leaving the work entirely under native leadership. 

Annexation to U. S. A. In 1894 Hawaii became a re- 
public, in 1898 it was annexed to the United States, and in 
1900 it was organized as a Territory. Missionary prob- 
lems have since been greatly complicated by the influx in 
such large numbers of other races, chiefly Japanese and 
Chinese, bringing with them their heathen religions and 
customs. 


PHILIPPINE ISLANDS 


Location, Area and Population. These islands, called by 
some writers “The Land of the Palm and the Pine,” lie 
about 500 miles east of Indo-China, and are separated from 
Borneo, of the Malaysian group, by the Sulu Sea. There 
are some 7,000 islands and islets, more than a thousand of 


ee ee ee OS a 





OCEANIA, OR THE PACIFIC ISLANDS 319 


which are named. Eleven are large and important, the 
largest being Lugon in the north, and the next Mindanao 
in the south. The total land area is 112,000 square miles, 
or about equal to New England and New York, and nearly 
as large as Great Britain and Ireland. The population is 
between 10,000,000 and 11,000,000, 

Physical Features and Resources. The islands are vol- 
canic in origin, with a number of volcanoes still active, 
mountainous and well wooded, and they possess a wealth of 
verdure and a rich soil yielding heavy crops of rice, hemp, 
sugar cane and tobacco. The cocoanut industry is one of 
the largest, and rubber plantations are now assuming im- 
portance. Mineral resources are also great, but as yet un- 
developed. 

The climate is tropical, with wet and dry seasons, but 
varies considerably in different parts according to elevation. 
Though hot, it is not unhealthy, and with present improved 
facilities Americans can live here comfortably. 

The People. ‘The great variety of tribal divisions and 
languages to be found on the islands has led many writers 
to erroneous statements about the diverse character of the 
people. More careful study has shown a high degree of 
solidarity of race among the native population. 

The Negritos are regarded as being the aborigines of the 
islands, driven back into the interior by the invading race. 
They are diminutive blacks, living in a semi-savage state, 
and are slowly dying out. 

Apart from these, the Philippine Islanders give evidence 
of being Malay in origin, the differences among them being 
accounted for by earlier and later migrations. Of these 
there are three main divisions, known as Igorrotes, Moros 
and Filipinos. 

The Igorrotes, lowest in social order, consist of a number 
of more or less fierce tribes living mainly in the mountains. 
They probably represent an earlier migration of more primi- 
tive Malay stock, and are strong, energetic people—fine ma- 
terial in the rough. They still retain their primitive pagan 
religions. 

The Moros are “Mohammedan Malays who were rapidly 
pushing their conquest of the Archipelago when the Span 
iards conquered the islands. Their advance was checked by 


320 THE PROGRESS OF WORLD-WIDE MISSIONS 


the Spaniards and they were driven off the northern islands | 


and confined for the most part to the Sulu Archipelago and 
the island of Mindanao.’ *’ They are divided into several 


tribes, and hold fanatically to a degraded form of Moslem > 


faith. 


under control during the Spanish occupation, but they have 


Neither the Igorrotes nor the Moros were ever brought © 


begun to yield encouragingly to the fairer and more tactful 


dealings of the American administration. 


The Filipinos, traced to a later migration of Malay stock, — 
constitute nine-tenths of the native population. They are 
the highest type of the Islanders, have been more or less 


nominally converted by the Spaniards to the Roman Catholic 
faith, and are known as Christian Filipinos. 
In addition to these native races there is a large foreign 


population, representing many nationalities—Spanish, Por- — 


tuguese, Chinese, Korean, Siamese, etc. Of these the Span- 


ish and Chinese have all along been the most numerous and — 


have exerted the deepest influence upon the Philippines. 


Both have intermarried with the Filipinos, giving rise to an — 
influential mestigo, or half-caste population. The Spanish © 
mestigos became the aristocrats of the Philippines. The — 
Chinese, who began to trade with the islands even before © 
their discovery by Magellan, have by their keen business | 
ability and industry easily captured the bulk of trade from — 
the easy-going and none-too-industrious Filipino, and are — 


to-day everywhere the leading merchants. 


Historical Résumé. The Philippines were discovered in — 
1521 by Magellan, the Portuguese navigator, and later were © 
named in honor of Philip of Spain. The first serious at- — 


tempt to colonize and Christianize them was made by Le- 
gaspi in 1564. Spain kept possession until 1898, when by 
the swift victory of Admiral Dewey over the Spanish fleet 
in Manila Bay her supremacy was broken and the Philip- 
pines passed into the hands of the United States. 

The Old and New Régimes. Spain is to be credited with 
some accomplishments in the islands. She introduced the 
beginnings of civilization, reduced the principal dialects to 
writing, gave some education to the upper classes, and sup- 
planted heathen religion by at least the form of Christianity, 


17 “Christus Redemptor,” p. 221. 


} 


: =~ ms _—— =" = ~“t = _ 7 ae a _ 
ee es 


OCEANIA, OR THE PACIFIC ISLANDS 321 


with its truer viewpoint and higher ideals. But what she 
failed to do stands out far more prominently than what she 
did, and the record of her stewardship is one of superficial- 
ity and inefficiency. 

American occupation found the islands at a low level 
materially, intellectually, morally, religiously. It is safe to 
say that the first twenty years of the new régime have seen 
more accomplished for the advancement and welfare of the 
Islanders than four centuries of the old. 

Particularly noteworthy has been the new educational 
system introduced by the United States government. 
Within three years of the transfer of the islands the first 
shipload of 500 American teachers had landed in Manila, 
and five years later the enrolment of pupils in the secular 
schools had reached 500,000. This educational system has 
been of a thoroughly practical character, stress being laid 
upon industrial and normal training, until the part played by 
American teachers is more and more becoming that of super- 
vision, and the bulk of the teaching has passed into the hands 
of trained Filipinos. 

The Roman Catholic Friars. Under the Spanish régime 
the political power passed to the ecclesiastical leaders. The 
Report of the Taft Commission says: ‘The friars, priests 
and bishops constituted a solid, powerful, permanent, well- 
organized, political force which dominated policies.” *° 
They acquired property to an enormous value, all free of 
taxation. They enriched themselves by exorbitant fees for 
religious rites, stifled all freedom of thought, and imposed 
a galling yoke of oppression upon the people. Besides all 
this, their foul sensuality has made their profession of 
celibacy a stench, and has been a prime factor in bringing 
about a general condition of shocking sexual immorality. 

Moreover, the Roman Catholic Church has not censured, 
but has rather tolerated, the social evils of cock-fighting and 
gambling, so prevalent and ruinous in Filipino life. The 
record of Roman Catholicism in the Philippines, therefore, 
is practically the same as in Latin America. It has been 
largely a hollow farce of external rites and priestly trap- 
pery, devoid of reality and saving power. 

Evangelical Missions. In the light of what has just been 

18 Quoted in “The New Era in the Philippines,” p. 126. 


322 THE PROGRESS OF WORLD-WIDE MISSIONS 


said, no apology need be offered for the prompt entry of 


Protestant missionary agencies into the field when control — 


passed from Spain to America, and religious liberty was 


established. A conference of American Mission Boards — 


was called and an agreement made for the division of the 
field, with Manila as a common center. 

The first permanent missionaries to enter were Rev. and 
Mrs. J. B. Rodgers, of the Presbyterian Board, who arrived 
in April, 1899. The Methodist Episcopal and Baptist 
Boards began work in 1900, followed very soon by the 
United Brethren, Disciples and Protestant Episcopal and 
later the American Board and Christian and Missionary 
Alliance. Two great Bible Societies—the British and For- 
eign and the American—were also early on the ground. to 
- contribute their invaluable aid. 

Rapidity of Results. From the very first the evangelistic 
work met with a warm response from the people. In the 
Presbyterian work in Manila alone there were 9 converts 


the first year, 27 the second, 200 the third, and 410 the . 


fourth. In other stations and societies there were similar 
results. Within five years after the first missionary landed 
there were over 2,000 adult Protestant Christians in the 
islands; now there are at least 125,000. 

Accessory Methods. Educational and medical work have 
been added to evangelism. ‘The first Mission hospital was 
opened by the Presbyterians at Iloilo in 1901, and the first 
Mission boarding school was the now prominent Silliman 
Institute at Dumaguete, on the island of Negros. 

A fruitful agency has been the Christian hostels for Fili- 
pino students attending the Government schools of higher 
learning in the large centers. These hostels surround the 
students with moral safeguards and pure spiritual influences 
in the midst of strong temptations, and they have been the 
means of winning many of these bright young people to 
Christ and leading some of them to dedicate their lives to 
His service. 

Unreached Sections. It must be remembered that mis- 
sionary work thus far has been almost wholly confined to 
the so-called “Christian” Filipino population. The Moham- 
medan Moros and the pagan tribes, together numbering 
nearly a million, have scarcely been touched. These present 


OCEANIA, OR THE PACIFIC ISLANDS 323 


a field of pressing need and no little difficulty, and there 
should be no further delay in entering that field. 

America’s Stewardship. In the providence of God the 
privilege and responsibility of ministering to the spiritual 
need of these 10,000,000 bright, responsive, but hitherto 
neglected Islanders has been entrusted to the Christians of 
America. It is not enough to give the Philippine Islanders 
liberty and education, and to train them for ultimate self- 
government, high and worthy as these objects are. They 
need to know the only true God and Jesus Christ whom He 
hath sent to be their Saviour. Will the true followers of 
Christ in America see to it that this knowledge is given 
them, given all of them, and without delay? 


MALAYSIA 


Location. Malaysia consists of a vast Archipelago of 
large and small islands lying between southeastern Asia and 
New Guinea and Australia. These islands are otherwise 
known as the Dutch East Indies, with the exception of 
North Borneo, which is British, and North Timor, which is 
Portuguese. 

Population and Races. This division of the Island World 
covers a vast expanse of 873,000 square miles, and has a 
population of over 50,000,000, 

This population presents one of the greatest mixtures of 
racial elements to be found anywhere in the world. There 
are the indigenous races such as the Malays, Javanese, Sun- 
danese, Bataks of Sumatra, Dyaks of Borneo and a host of 
others. Then come the Chinese, both Straits-born and from 
China, numbering a million or more and speaking five dif- 
ferent dialects, Tamils and Telugus from India, Arabs, 
Eurasians of all varieties, a large number of Europeans of 
different nationalities, and finally quite a few Americans. 
Singapore, on the tip of the adjoining Malay Peninsula, 
which serves as a great rendezvous and distributing point 
for the island races, is perhaps the most cosmopolitan city 
in the world, and throughout Malaysia 150 languages are 
said to be spoken. 

The Missionary Problem. Missions face the task of 
reaching three main classes: 


324 THE PROGRESS OF WORLD-WIDE MISSIONS 


” 


Bs 
1 
4 


(1) Mohammedans, These form the bulk of the popu- : 


lation, numbering at least 35,000,000. Islam began its 


penetration of this region as early as 1200 A.D. To-day ~ 


it holds religious sway over most of the indigenous tribes, 
and is advancing rapidly with the hope of absorbing the re- 
maining heathen. Fortunately Mohammedans here are more 
approachable and more easily influenced by the gospel than 
elsewhere, so that the fruits of missionary work among 
them are many times larger than in the Near East. But 
the situation calls for prompt and energetic action, for no 
less than 20,000 Arabs are here zealously carrying on Mos- 
lem propaganda, and the ever-increasing pilgrimages to 
Mecca are binding Malaysia more and more closely to Islam. 

(2) Chinese. These are already numerous and are said 
- to be increasing by immigration at the rate of 250,000 a 
year. They are the most industrious and progressive ele- 
ment and have become the commercial masters of the Archi- 
pelago. With their keenness for Western education and 


enlightenment they show a disposition to support liberally — 


Christian schools. They constitute a strategic base, both 
for Malaysia and for China itself, and their thorough evan- 
gelization is imperative. 

(3) Native Heathen Tribes. Perhaps eight or nine mil~ 
lion aborigines remain who have not yet been laid hold of by 


Islam. These belong mostly to inland tribes difficult of ac- — 


cess. They are very low in the social scale, some of chem 
still wild cannibals. But missionary effort among them, 
notably on Sumatra and Celebes, has already been blessed 
with abundant harvests, and they are becoming more and 
more open to the gospel. 

Missionary Occupation. Christianity was introduced into 
the Archipelago in the sevententh century by the ministers 
of the Dutch East India Company, but it was of a very low 
order, and the early missionaries of the Netherlands M1s- 
sionary Society, which in 1812 began work in the islands, 


found the professed Christians so degenerate as to be — 


scarcely distinguishable from the heathen. They labored 
faithfully among them, however, with good results. Other 
Dutch Societies followed, as well as the Rhenish Mission 
from Germany, and to-day eight or more continental agen- 
cies are still at work. The pioneer missionaries suffered 


OCEANIA, OR THE PACIFIC ISLANDS 325 


severe hardships and dangers and some were martyred. The 
records contain some noble names, albeit little known in 
English-speaking countries. 

The American Methodist Episcopal Mission also entered 
this field in 1905, the Society for the Propagation of the 
Gospel has work in British North Borneo, and the British 
and Foreign Bible Society is circulating the Scriptures far 
and wide in many languages. 

The most important work and the largest results are in 
Sumatra, Java, Celebes, Borneo, some of the Moluccas and 
a few other small islands. Altogether the missionaries num- 
ber between four and five hundred, and the native member- 
ship has reached 600,000, including 45,000 converted Mos- 
lems. The present force is far from adequate for the exist- 
ing work, while many portions of Malaysia are still wholly 
neglected. 

Unevangelized Territory. Dr. Zwemer in his survey of 
the Malay Archipelago calls attention to many whole islands,, 
and parts of others, which are yet without any missionary 
work. This list includes large portions of Sumatra, Borneo: 
and Celebes, together with such islands as Banka, Madura, 
Flores, Timor, Bali, Lombok and one or more of the Mo- 
luccas, besides several groups in the Sulu Archipelago. He 
estimates the entirely unevangelized population of these 
islands at between 6,000,000 and 7,000,000. In two of 
them Hinduism prevails, in all the rest Mohammedanism is 
either already dominant or is rapidly displacing paganism. 
This fact makes their evangelization the more urgent. 


CONCLUSION 


Nowhere has the gospel won more glorious triumphs or 
wrought more wonderful transformations than in the island 
World. Nowhere, it must also be said, have spiritual vic- 
tories cost more dearly. They are sealed with the blood of 
many a martyr and bear the scars of heroic sacrifice and 
suffering. 

In some parts of Oceania the work of evangelization ‘s 
complete, in others it is only partially done, while there are 
parts which still await the beginning of work. “There are 
perhaps a million savages in New Caledonia, Papua, New 


326 THE PROGRESS OF WORLD-WIDE MISSIONS 


Hebrides, Santa Cruz, the Solomon and Bismarck Islands 
yet untouched by the gospel.” *° 

The years that have passed since this ocean field was 
entered have increased, rather than diminished, the mission- 
ary problems. The influence of trade and “civilized” vices 
is penetrating more and more deeply. Practically every one 
of the island groups has now come under the political con- 
trol of one or other of the Great Powers, and the sad fact 
is that this has proven with few exceptions to be to the moral 
and spiritual detriment of the Islanders. Under French 
rule, which now extends over a population of about 80,000 
in the South Seas, Protestant Missions find themselves 
thwarted and hindered. 

Commercial expansion has led to the introduction of 
Asiatic labor into the Pacific. In the Fijis alone there are 
now 40,000 Indian coolies. This means for the imported 
Asiatics a life little different from absolute slavery. It 
means for the Islanders fresh exposure to the influences of 
false religion. ‘The Moslems among the coolies are strenu- — 
ously seeking to win not only the Hindus, but also the Chris- 
tian Fijians, to Islam. Whether they succeed or not, the 
coolie element is increasing so rapidly that Fiji will soon be | 
heathen again. The islands that were won so gloriously, and 
at such a cost of blood and treasure, are passing under the 
sway of Islam before the very eyes of the Church, and she 
does practically nothing till Islam has obtained a tremendous 
advantage; and what is happening in Fiji is just what is 
bound to happen all over the Pacific.” *° 

Must it ever be that the “children of this world are wiser 

. . than the children of light?” Will the churches of 
Christendom awaken to see the dangers that threaten to re- 
verse the victories already won, and will they bestir them- | 
selves to worthier efforts to check the challenging forces, 
and strengthen and complete the good work so well begun? 
The future of the Pacific Islands hangs upon the answer to 
this question. 


19 “World Survey of Interchurch World Movement,” 1920. 
20 “The Kingdom in the Pacific,” pp. 121, 122. 


OCEANIA, OR THE PACIFIC ISLANDS 327 


QUESTIONS 


1. Give the great divisions of the Island World, and the main 
islands or groups in each. 

2. Give some idea of the number, extent of distribution and 
population of the Pacific Islands, and describe their physical fea- 
tures. 

3. Divide the Islanders into racial groups, and describe briefly 
each one. 

4. Describe the social and religious life of the Islanders before 
Christianity reached them. 

5. Tell how civilization first touched the islands, and what its 
prevailing effect has been. 

6. Give some account of the aggressions of European Govern- 
ments in the Pacific. 

7. Sketch the story of Missions in each of the following island 
groups, giving dates, names of prominent Societies, missionaries 
and converts: (a) Society, (b) Fiji, (c) New Hebrides, (d) 
Hawaii. 

8. Give an account of the martyr missionary of (a) Santa 
Cruz, (b) New Guinea, and the subsequent development of the 

work in those islands. 

-g. Give the location, size, population, physical features and re- 
sources of the Philippines. 

10. Name and describe the main divisions of the people of 
the Philippines. 

11. Outline the history of the Philippines, and contrast the old 
and new governmental régimes. 

12. Describe the character of the Roman Catholic Friars and 
their work. 

13. Sketch Protestant missionary work in the Philippines, giv- 
ing date of first missionary arrival, names of main Societies, and 
some idea of the results. 

14. Give the area and population of Malaysia, and some idea 
of the variety of races and languages. 

15. Name the chief Societies working in Malaysia, and describe 
the three distinctive classes to be reached. 

16. What proportion of the Island World is still unevangelized, 
and what detrimental influences are at work where the gospel has 
already gone? 


CHaPpter XVIII 
THE JEWS 


The only reference thus far made to the Jews in this vol-_ 
‘ume is in connection with Palestine and the Near East, but 
the great bulk of the Hebrew race lives no longer in the Holy 
Land, but in Europe and North America. While these two 
continents do not fall within the geographical scope of our 

‘present missionary survey, yet that survey would be seri- 
«ously incomplete without some further mention of the race 
which, although it gave the world its Redeemer and its 
first Christian missionaries, is now scattered far and wide, 
a fugitive among all nations, and is as needy of missionary 
effort as any heathen or Moslem people. 

Number and Distribution. According to the American 
Jewish Year Book for 1923-24, the total Jewish population 
of the world is over 15,500,000. The distribution by conti- 
nents is :-— 


TTPO PRy ho) iy eas ian ieaths wn ming 10,530,755 
North and South America....... 3,850,122 
ASO lsc ek east ergter wlattie ee cle tis Siu es 599,581 
yh eds Ml ECO AE A AGU aR ag balet 8 AE 508,295 
PRUSUDALASIAND Moni eiaiis atk) eater actos 24,045 

15,518,798 


From these figures it will be seen that two-thirds of the 
Jews live in Europe, and one-fourth in North and South 
America. The other three continents combined have only 
slightly over 7 per cent. of the total population. 

The countries having the largest Jewish population are: 
United States, 3,600,800; Poland, 3,500,000; Ukrainia, 
2,200,000; remainder of European Russia, 716,000; Rou- 
mania, 950,000; Germany, 615,000; Hungary, 500,000; 
Czecho-Slovakia, 360,000; Austria, 350,000; British Isles, 
300,000. 

328 


THE JEWS 329 


The vast majority of Jews in every country live in the 
larger cities in separate communities, closely packed to- 
gether, and distinct in social life from the surrounding Gen- 
tiles. Greater New York has 1,750,000 Jews, the largest 
Jewish population of any city in the world. Chicago has 
over 300,000, Philadelphia 230,000, and seven other U. S. 
A. cities have each between 50,000 and 100,000. 

Language. Most Jews speak the language of the country 
in which they dwell. In addition, however, Yiddish is 
spoken by perhaps nine-tenths of all the Jews, including the 
majority of those in continental Europe, the British Empire 
and the United States. Yiddish has been well called the 
international tongue of the Jews throughout the world. It 
is not based upon any Eastern language, but is a corrupt 
German of the Middle Ages with a sprinkling of Polish and 
Hebrew words, written with Hebrew characters. A very 
extensive literature has sprung up in this exclusively Jewish 
tongue, and at least twenty-five newspapers are published in 
it. In the case of many of the poorer classes it is the only 
language known, making it necessary for the Jewish mis- 
sionary to learn it in order to reach his hearers. 

Progress and Prominence. The Jews are in many ways 
the most remarkable race in the world. Next to the Chinese 
and the Egyptians they are the oldest race, with a history 
that stretches back over 3,800 years. Threatened with na- 
tional destruction at least five times in the course of their 
history, they have been divinely preserved, and to-day they 
are more in number, probably, than at any previous time. 
Always and everywhere an object of dislike and prejudice, 
and many times of plunder and massacre, they have not 

-merely survived, not merely increased in number, but have 
made for themselves a worthy record of progress and 
achievement along every line, intellectual, social, political 
and commercial. The Jew has become a factor of prime im- 
portance in every civilized nation, and the Jewish question 

holds the attention of the entire world to-day. 

The names of Jews stand high in the list of distinguished 

men of letters, historians, poets, novelists, journalists, scien- 
tists, musicians, artists, scholars, educationalists, physicians, 
lawyers, bankers and capitalists down through history. 

As to the prominence and influence of the Jews in Amer- 


830 THE PROGRESS OF WORLD-WIDE MISSIONS 


ica the following facts relating to New York City speak for 
themselves. Just a trifle over one-fourth the population of 
that greatest American metropolis is Jewish. Yet the Jews 
have their grip tightly upon the principal wholesale and re- 
tail business, own and control all the theaters, own two 
and perhaps three of the English daily newspapers, as well 
as three Anglo-Jewish weeklies and two monthlies, and com- 
prise the bulk of the industrial workers. Of the public 
school children 38 per cent. are Jewish, while a survey of 
nine of the leading colleges and universities in 1918-19 
showed 381% per cent. of their entire student body to be 
Jewish. | 

In a striking article entitled, “Is there Room for the Jew?” 
in the Missionary Review of the World for December, 1915, 
Rev. S. B. Rohold sets forth a striking array of facts and 
figures to show the vital place of the Jew in the affairs of 
the great nations, and particularly his contribution in men, 
money and brains to the World War. At that early stage 
of the War 550,000 Hebrew soldiers were already in the 
ranks—double the proportion of Gentiles engaged—and 
many of them won distinction and were awarded decora- 
tions for deeds of heroism. In Great Britain five Hebrews 
were holding positions in the Cabinet, five were in the House 
of Lords, six were Privy Councilors, sixteen were Baron- 
ets, fourteen were Knights, and eighteen were members of 
Parliament. It was Lord Reading, Britain’s Lord Chief 
Justice—a Jew—who at a crisis moment secured for Britain 
and her Allies a loan of $500,000,000 in the United States, 
in the face of strong opposition. It was Henry Morgen- 
thau—a Jew—who as Ambassador for the United States at 
Constantinople during the War bore a superhuman strain 
of responsibility for the lives, property and interests in Tur- 
key of the citizens of ten other nations besides America, and 
won the praise and gratitude of all alike for his devoted and — 
splendid service. It was Herr Arthur Ballin—a Jew—who 
organized and directed that wonderful railway transporta- 
tion system of Germany by which the Kaiser’s troops were 
skilfully transferred time after time, and with tremendous © 
effect, from one fighting front to another. These are but 
a few instances among many which the article in question — 
cites. Summing up, Mr. Rohold says: “The Jew, imperish-_ 


THE JEWS vot 


able as ever, has been strenuously leading in all the episodes 
of the War, in its politics, in its economy, in its finances, 
in its organizations, in its supplies, in its armies and in its 
horrors. The Jew is not wanted, yet at the same time he is 
being sought after, especially by the warring nations.” 

Religious Conditions. As to religion the Jews are divided 
into two main classes or sects—Orthodox and Reformed. 

The Orthodox Jews are found principally in Eastern 
Europe and the Near East, and also in America and Lon- 
don. They accept the Old Testament and also the tradi- 
tions of their fathers as contained in the Talmud, and they 
look and long for the coming of the Messiah and for res- 
toration to their own land. They answer to the Pharisees 
of old. 

Reformed Jews are found mostly in Germany, France, 
Italy, the British Empire and America. The sect was 
founded in Germany less than a century ago, and has had 
its fullest development in America through the late Rabbi 
Wise and others. Reformed Jews belong mostly to the well- 
to-do, educated classes. They reject the Talmud and the 
inspiration of the Old Testament, have given up the hope 
of a personal Messiah and of a return to Palestine, and have 
practically become Judaistic Unitarians. They answer to 
the Sadducees of old. To some extent they imitate Chris- 
tian methods in worship and church work, in many cases 
even to the holding of their religious services on Sunday. 

“In a general way it can well be said that the Jews the 
world over are religiously disintegrating, and that the 
younger generation is drifting away from the religion of the 
fathers.” * 

Jewish Missions. We cannot here attempt any account 
of Jewish Missions through the first eighteen centuries of 
the Christian era, with their ebb and flow of enthusiasm, 
early successes and medieval persecutions, revived interest 
after the Reformation, and subsequent decline and disap- 
pearance before the wave of German rationalism. 

Modern Missions to Jews began in 1809 with the found- 
ing of the London Society for Promoting Christianity 
among the Jews, more commonly known as the London 
Jews’ Society. Its scope, originally confined to London, 

1 “Report of World Missionary Conference,” Edinburgh, Vol. I, p. 272. 


332 THE PROGRESS OF WORLD-WIDE MISSIONS ' 


gradually extended, as doors opened, until it has Missions in | 


i 
q 


almost all parts of the world—Europe, Asia, Africa and — 
America. This Society in 1914 reported a staff of 250 7 


missionaries, over gO of whom were Christian Jews. 

From time to time other Societies entered the field— 
British, Continental, American, Canadian, Asiatic, Austral- 
asian and African. Accurate figures as to the present num- 
ber of missionary agencies and workers among the Jews 
throughout the world are difficult to secure. A good deal 


of the work in Europe was disrupted by the War, and is © 
only now beginning to be resumed. On the other hand, the © 


forces in the United States and in Palestine have increased 
since the War. It is probably pretty near the mark to say 
that there are about 150 Jewish Missionary Societies and 


oe rp ae sie he ge 


~ 800 workers. Many of these agencies, however, carry on | 


work in only one center, with one or two workers and very 
limited equipment. 


Methods of Work. The equipment of the larger centers | 


of work among Jews is varied and extensive. ‘The staff 
usually consists of one or more missionaries, Gentile or 
Jewish, who can speak Hebrew or Yiddish and also the local 
language of the community, assistants for house-to-house 
visitation, colporteurs, Bible women, school teachers, doctors 
and nurses. 

The departments of work embrace preaching in halls and 
on the street, distribution of literature by colporteurs and 
in Bible depots, day, boarding and Sunday schools, mother’s 
meetings, classes for sewing, cooking, etc., hospital and dis- 
pensary. Comparatively few centers combine all of these 
features. Direct preaching has nearly always held the fore- 
most place, and the distribution of the Word has gone hand 
in hand with it. In some countries, where laws restrict pub- 
lic preaching, colportage work and Bible depots have been 
the most important methods. 

Medical work has been a fruitful means of overcoming 
prejudice and winning open doors among the Jewish masses, 
while schoolwork has attracted great numbers of children, 
in spite of the bitter opposition of the Jewish leaders. 

Missionary effort, however, has been largely confined to 
the common classes of Orthodox Jews, and the mission 


THE JEWS 333 


methods ordinarily employed are not well adapted to reach- 
ing and influencing the more educated and cultured Jews. 

Results Achieved. The results of Jewish Missions are 
much greater than they are generally thought to be. Their 
success can never be measured by statistical tables. For 
example, a number of missions do not baptize converts or 
receive them into church membership, but confine them- 
selves to evangelization. Many converted Jews remain 
secret disciples because of the ostracism, persecution, and 
in not a few cases danger to their very lives, which open 
confession of Christ would involve. Still others change 
their abode and later on are baptized in some Christian 
church or another mission. And yet it is stated on good 
authority that during the nineteenth century 224,000 Jews 
were baptized, of which number about one-third entered the 
Protestant Church and the remainder the Greek and Roman 
Catholic Churches. Protestant converts were one to 156 
of the Jewish population, while the converts from heathen 
and Moslem nations were only one to 525. Since the War 
it is estimated that 100,000 Jews have been baptized. 

In quality and worth Jewish converts stand very high. 
Thousands among them have heroically endured fierce per- 
secution for Christ’s sake, while a large percentage have be- 
come preachers of the gospel. Hebrew Christians consti- 
tute a large majority of the missionaries among the Jews 
to-day. 

In the list of converted Jews stand such honored names 
as Saphir, Edersheim, Neander, Schereschewsky, Rabino- 
witz, and many more. 

_ But the indirect results of Jewish missionary work are 
-noteworthy, as well as the direct. The bitter prejudice of 
Jews against Christ and Christianity has been greatly modi- 
fied. The no less bitter spirit among Gentiles toward the 
Jews, which goes under the name of anti-Semitism, has been 
lessened. The manifestation of Christian love by the mis- 
sionaries, and especially such practical forms of Christian 
service as medical and relief work, have proven a happy and 
effective antidote to the shameful and un-Christian persecu- 
tion of Jewish communities in Europe and the insulting 
treatment of Jews in other parts. 


334 THE PROGRESS OF WORLD-WIDE MISSIONS j 


One need but scan a current issue of any one of the sev-— 
eral excellent Jewish missionary magazines to be impressed _ 
with the fruitfulness and hopefulness of work among He-— 
brews everywhere, despite all attendant difficulties and 
handicaps. i 

The Task Remaining. With a very few possible excep- : 
tions, no part of the Jewish mission field is yet adequately 
occupied. New York City, for example, with its 1,750,000 
Jews, or half the entire number in the United States, has — 
half-a-dozen Missions, each with a mere handful of work- 
ers, and lacking full equipment for its task. There are 160° 
other American cities, with from 1,000 to 500,000 Jewish — 
inhabitants, in many of which there is not a single worker — 
among the Jews. 

The Christian forces at work among the millions of Jews — 
in Eastern Europe are hopelessly insufficient, while practi-— 
cally no effort is being made to reach the Orthodox Jews — 
in Central Asia, and little or none the Reform Jews in Ger-— 
many and the United States, 

The Call to Advance. The evangelization of the Jew 
rests upon a threefold claim—what the Jew has been, what — 
he is to-day, and what he is yet to become in the future. : 

Can we ever forget what we owe to the race which has © 
given us the Bible, the Saviour, the first missionaries who 
took the gospel to our pagan ancestors in Europe? Can we © 
fail to appreciate the leading role played by this race in every — 
department of the life of civilized nations to-day, and the 
tremendous force they are bound to exert, for good or for 
evil, according to the influences brought to bear upon them? 

An investigation of present conditions in Greater New 
York as regards such matters as social vice, crime, organized . 
labor and radicalism, and the relation of the Jews to all of 
these things, would be a revelation to many complacent 
Christians, 

And lastly, are we ignorant of the wonderful place re- 
served for this chosen race in the divine program of the 
future, as clearly foretold in the Scriptures, when no longer 
rebellious and rejected as now, but repentant and restored 
to God’s favor, they shall be His willing and effective wit- 
nesses to the whole world? Let us remember that “blind- 
ness in part is happened to Israel until the fullness of the 


THE JEWS 835 


Gentiles be come in.” But “if the casting away of them be 
the reconciling of the world, what shall the receiving of 
Puemiabe but life ‘fromthe deadr (GC Romi itis 15; 25). 
“Whatever the future may unfold, this much at least is evi- 
dent from Scripture, that God purposes using the Jews ina 
large way in bringing the world to Christ. . . . “To the Jew 
first’ reveals the divine strategy of Missions, not only in the 
first century, but in all centuries. If the Jew is the center 
of the divine purposes, then his evangelization ought to be 
the supreme object of Christian effort. The Jew is the key 
of the world’s missionary campaign.” ” 

But however Christians may differ in their interpretation 
of prophecy in relation to the future, there should be no two 
opinions as to the need and duty of giving the gospel to every 
Jew in the world to-day. On this point we cannot do better 
than close with a quotation from one of the most recent 
books on this subject: 

“What is the Christian’s present-day duty in behalf of 
the evangelization of Israel? On the very face of it the 
answer to the question must be measurably affected by the 
fact that 15,000,000 souls of men in blindness and hardness 
of sin are in the presence of Christian people, whose field is 
encompassed by nothing less than the word ‘whosoever’ 
. . . How a person with a Bible in his hands can advocate 
missions to Mexicans, missions to South Americans, mis- 
sions to Alaskans, and to Asiatics, Africans, and the be- 
nighted among the islands of the sea, and neglect or oppose 
missions to Jews challenges reasonable consideration.”’ * 


QUESTIONS 


1. Give the present number and distribution of Jews throughout 
the world. 

2. What languages are most spoken by the Jews to-day? 

3. Give illustrations of the progress and prominence of the 
Hebrew race in past and current history. 

4. Name and describe the main religious sects among present- 
day Jews. 

5. (a) When did Modern Missions to Jews begin? (b) Name 
the first Society to open work, and state the present extent of its 
field. 


2“A Century of Jewish Missions,” p. 275. 
8“The Jew and His Mission,” p. 143. 


38386 THE PROGRESS OF WORLD-WIDE MISSIONS 


6. Describe the activities of a typical Jewish mission center. 


§ 


7. Indicate something of the results, both direct and indirect, © 
of Jewish mission work, and name several highly honored con- 


verts. 


to-day. 


g. On what threefold claim can the evangelization of the Jew 


be said to rest? 


' 


8. Mention some of the most neglected fields among the Jews 


CHAPTER XIX 
UNOCGCUPEED: FIELDS? 


There are two ways of considering missions. One is to 
dwell upon the work already accomplished; the other is to 
contemplate what yet remains to be done. For the most 
part, consideration of the subject has been wholly from the 
former standpoint. It is quite legitimate, and it is highly 
gratifying and inspiring, to reflect upon missionary progress 
to date, to recount obstacles overcome, fields entered, sta- 
tions opened, converts won, churches established, and all the 
splendid and varied achievements of missions, both direct 
and indirect. 

But in the joy and satisfaction of contemplating the un- 
paralleled progress of missionary work in recent years, the 
Christian Church must guard against the serious danger of a 
self-complacency which takes pride in what is after all only 
a partial accomplishment of her allotted task. She needs 
to remember, and to apply to the missionary situation to-day, 
the words of God to Israel, long after they had entered 
Canaan and begun the conquest of the Promised Land: 
“There remaineth yet very much-land to be possessed.” 

The “Regions Beyond.’ When we turn our eyes from 
what has already been done, and view the vast proportions of 
the yet unfinished task of missions, all ground for easy com- 
placency and congratulation is at once swept from under us. 
Says Dr. Zwemer: “We must-not be blind to the fact that 
there is still work which remains to be begun, as well as 


1 The available data upon which to draw for the subject matter of this. 
chapter are necessarily meager in volume and somewhat lacking in ac- 
curacy, because of the incompleteness of surveys, want of any thorough 
census, and limited information in general concerning many parts of the 
great unoccupied fields. The main sources of information here relied upon 
have been the Report of Sub-Committee on Unoccupied Fields to the 
World Conference, Edinburgh, 1910, Dr. Zwemer’s “The Unoccupied Mis- 
sion Fields of Africa and Asia,’ more recent articles in The Missionary 
Review of the World and other magazines, and reports and letters from 
pioneer missionaries in various Se ot the world. 


338 THE PROGRESS OF WORLD-WIDE MISSIONS 


ee 


work which remains to be finished, if the plan of campaign is — 


to be all-inclusive in its scope. ‘There are still many por- — 
tions of the world and great areas of population without — 
organized missionary effort; where the forces of evil hold © 


their own as securely as if the Saviour had never conquered ; 


where the famine-stricken have never heard of the Bread 
that came down from Heaven for the heart-hunger of the — 
world; where the darkness of superstition and error has > 


never been illumined by the torch of civilization and the light 
of the Gospel.” ? 

A Moral Obligation. Frank and serious attention to the 
problem of the unoccupied sections of the missionary world 
is “justified and demanded both by the claims which Chris- 
tianity makes and by the command of our Lord. Christian- 
ity claims to be, for all ages and peoples, the all sufficient 
and the only sufficient religion. A moral obligation attaches 
itself to such a claim. If Christianity be the only sufficient 
religion for all the world, it should be given to all the world. 


Christ’s command also lays upon the Church an obligation — 


for nothing less than a world-wide promulgation of the 
Gospel.” ® 

Twofold Division. We may perhaps best consider un- 
occupied fields under the following twofold classification: 
(1) Large integral areas practically untouched and outside 
the plans of existing missionary operations; (2) Unreached 
areas and constituencies within countries already entered. 

I. INTEGRAL AREAS PRACTICALLY UNTOUCHED AND OUT- 
SIDE THE PLANS OF EXISTING MISSIONARY OPERATIONS. 

It is a most solemnizing fact that at this late date, and 
after more than a century of the modern missionary era, 
vast areas lying at the heart of each of the three great mis- 
sionary continents—Asia, Africa and South America—re- 
main almost wholly untouched. 

1. The Heart of Asia. 

A survey of this immense region includes the following 
countries : 

Mongolia. Lying to the west of Manchuria, and divided 
into Inner and Outer Mongolia, this vast plateau has an 


2 “The Unoccupied Mission Fields of Africa and Asia,” = 
3“Report of World Missionary Conference,” Beintatoi 1910, Vol. I, 
Pp, 279. 


UNOCCUPIED FIELDS 339 


area almost equal to that of China proper. Estimates of its 
population vary widely, the lowest being 1,800,000, the 
highest four times that figure. Practically all the mission- 
ary work is confined to the southeastern section of Inner 
Mongolia. The fields of itineration cover less than one- 
eighth of the total area of the country. In all Outer Mon- 
golia, which constitutes three-fourths of the area, except for 
Urga, there is not a single mission station or resident mis- 
sionary. 

On a conservative estimate, therefore, 2,000,000 of these 
nomadic people are wholly unreached. 

Chinese Turkistan. This region, lying still westward, 
is now known as Sinkiang, or the New Dominion. Like 
Mongolia, it is a Chinese dependency, and it consists of a 
series of sandy basins surrounded by lofty mountains. Its 
inhabitants are of various races and number about 1,200,000. 
“The highest trade route in the world leads from India over 
the Karakoram Pass, 18,300 feet, into Chinese Turkistan. 
Caravans loaded with ‘tea, spices, cloth and Korans’ make 
the dangerous journey. Skeletons of horses and camels 
strew the pathway, and yet 13500 Chinese Moslem pilgrims 
chose this path over the roof of*the world to Mecca ina 
single year.” * Except for a few scattered .points of light 
this whole region lies in utter spiritual darkness. Only two 
Societies are represented here. The Swedish Missionary 
Society entered in 1892 and now has four stations—Kash- 
gar, Yarkand, Hancheng and Yangihissar—in the far west. 
Between them and the only other station, that of the China 
Inland Mission in Urumtsi (Tihwafu) in the east, lies a 
fertile and populous district of sixty days’ travel, with no 
_ missionary work whatever. 

Tibet. A lofty tableland ranging from 10,000 to 17,600 
feet in altitude, and with mountains reaching 28,000 feet, 
Tibet, which lies between the Himalayan and Kwenlun 
mountains, has been called ‘The Roof of the World.” Be- 
cause of the extreme difficulty of access and the fierce hos- 
tility of its people, it long remained a land of complete 
mystery, despite repeated attempts of explorers and mis- 
sionaries to enter. Within recent years the country has been 
penetrated as far as Lhasa, its proud capital, although no 

4“Report of World Missionary Conference,” Edinburgh, Vol. I, p. 194. 


340 THE PROGRESS OF WORLD-WIDE MISSIONS 


foreigner has been allowed to remain there, or anywhere — 


within Inner Tibet. The country is bleak and rugged, and 
large regions still remain unexplored. 


The Tibetans: belong to the Mongolian family, although 
differing considerably in type from the Chinese. Formerly © 


the country was under the sovereign authority of China, but 


while Chinese suzerainty is still recognized in name Tibet — 
is virtually self-govérning, under a ruler known as the © 


| 
i 
if 
ta 
‘ 
% 


' 
‘ 
. 


Dalai Lama. The population has generally been placed at ~ 


6,000,000, but the Statesman’s Year Book for 1923 favors 
a drastic cut to about 2,000,000. ‘The fact is that both fig- 
ures are little more than guesses, as no reliable census has 
ever been taken. 

The prevailing religion is Lamaism, a corrupt form of 
Buddhism with strongly Animistic features. The country 
is completely in the hands of the priests or lamas, who dwell 


. 


in highly decorated monasteries, lead abominably dissolute © 


lives, and lay the common people under a crushing burden 
of taxation. Polyandry is commonly practised, in some sec- 
tions at least, and moral conditions in general are shocking. 


Missionary attempts to enter Tibet have repeatedly been ~ 


made ever since the Roman Catholic Fathers Huc and Gabet 
penetrated to Lhasa in 1845, only to be arrested and sent as 
prisoners to Canton. The story of these prolonged efforts to 
enter this great closed land is full of heart-stirring heroism. 
A cordon of missionary outposts is being drawn around 
Tibet, and although the walls of this defiant ‘‘citadel of 
Satan’? have not yet fallen, much faithful labor has been 
bestowed upon Tibetans on both the India and China bor- 
ders, and the wedge of missionary occupation is being driven 
slowly but firmly into the forbidden territory. 

The oldest effort is that of the Moravian Mission labor- 
ing in the remote and isolated region of Lesser Tibet, ad- 
joining Kashmir, India. Entering in 1856, this heroic little 
band has exhibited the highest courage and consecration in 
the midst of severe hardship and danger. The Mission now 
reports four main stations and 153 baptized Christians. 

The Church of Scotland and Scandinavian Alliance Mis- 
stons, and a few independent workers, are laboring on the 
India frontier at Darjeeling. On the China side are the 
China Inland Mission, Christian and Missionary Alliance, 


UNOCCUPIED FIELDS 841 


United Christian Mission and Pentecostal Bands of the 
World, each occupying one or more strategic points within, 
or close to, the border of Tibet, and itinerating over con- 
siderable areas. 

The names of two missionary martyrs—Petrus Rijnhart, 
a Hollander, who lost his life in 1898 while making the at- 
tempt with his wife, Dr. Susie Rijnhart, to reach Lhasa, 
and Dr. A. L. Shelton, the intrepid pioneer and devoted 
doctor of the United Christian Mission, who was shot by 
brigands in 1922, will ever be treasured in the memory of 
those who have longed and prayed for the conquest of Tibet. 
There is to-day no land that stands in sorer need of mis- 
sionary effort and intercession than this one. 

Nepal and Bhutan. South of Tibet, and high up within 
the Himalayan range, are these two independent kingdoms, 
with a combined population of 6,000,000, The people vary 
in race and religion. Some are Mongolian in origin and 
Buddhists; the majority are Hindu in descent and faith. 
Both the Gurkhas, who dominate Nepal, and the Bhutanese 
are fine robust people and fairly progressive, but the coun- 
tries are still closed to Europeans and without a Christian 
missionary. 

Afghanistan. Westward still, and lying between N.W. 
India on the east and Persia on the west, is Afghanistan, 
with a population of over 6,000,000, according to latest 
estimates. Afghans comprise the dominating race, and 
Persian and Pushtu are the main languages spoken. The 
government is an absolute despotism under the Amir, with 
Kabul as his official seat. 

The country is largely mountainous, yet there are fertile 
parts with considerable agriculture. The government’s rigid 
policy of excluding foreigners has restricted trade with 
other nations and stood in the way of development and prog- 
ress of every kind. “Afghanistan is morally one of the 
darkest places of the earth, ‘full of the habitations of 
cruelty.’ Judicial corruption and bribery are universal, and 
the criminal law, based on the Koran and tradition, is bar- 
barous in the extreme. Torture in every conceivable form 
is common, and the prisons of Kabul are horribly inhu- 
man?7? 

5 “Report of World Missionary Conference,” Edinburgh, Vol. I, p. 193. 


342 THE PROGRESS OF WORLD-WIDE MISSIONS 


In religion Afghanistan is fanatically Moslem. There is 
no such thing as personal freedom, and a rigorous law makes 
the profession of Christianity punishable with death, Even 
more than Tibet, therefore, Afghanistan stands out as a 
Gibraltar of stubborn resistance to missionary effort. It is 
regarded as the most absolutely unoccupied and closed mis- 
sion field in the world.to-day. And yet there are indications 
that at last the impact of the West is beginning to be felt in 
this isolated land. Afghan traders have penetrated into the 
remote bazaars of India, Moslem pilgrims pass through Per- 
sia to the shrines of distant Mecca and Kerbela, and the 
Afghan government has recently made a move toward estab- 
lishing trade relations with America. These are cheering 
signs that the long and unnatural insularity of Afghanistan 

is breaking down. Whatever the process employed, these 
changes unquestionably find their efficient cause in God, 
and are being wrought through the fervent prayers of those 
who jealously long for the opening of this last land to the 
message of the Cross. 

For years a thin ‘line of missionary outposts has been 
forming on the various sides of this stronghold of the 
enemy. ‘The earliest gospel effort for Afghans is to be 
traced to Bannu, on the Indian frontier, where the Church 
Missionary Society opened a station in 1865. ‘There the 
gallant Dr. Pennell gave his life by contracting blood poison- 
ing from an Afghan patient, and died a martyr to the cause. 
This same Society has stations at several other points all the 
way from Quetta in Baluchistan to Srinagar in Kashmir, 
and is carrying on work by itineration, and through its hos- 

_ pitals and the circulation of the Scriptures, among the semi- 
independent states and frontier tribes. 

The Wesleyan Missionary Society has also a station at 
Quetta, and the Central Asian Mission, organized in 1902, 
has its base at Hoti-Mardan, near Peshawar. 

On the Persian side the American Presbyterian station at 
Meshed, quite near the border, offers one of the most stra- 
tegic points for advance. Meshed is closely connected with 
Afghanistan by one of the main caravan trade routes. Dur- 
ing 1917 Afghan merchants purchased 1,791 copies of the 
Scriptures at the Presbyterian Mission, while not a few 
Afghans have been treated as patients in the Mission hos- 





UNOCCUPIED FIELDS 343 


pital. The Mission includes Afghanistan in its ultimate ob- 
jective, and is ever watching for an opening into this domain 
of bigotry and superstition. 

Baluchistan, Lying directly south of Afghanistan and at 
the extreme western corner of the Indian Empire, of which 
it is nominally a part, a small portion of this country is di- 
rectly under British administration, while the remainder is 
under native government with British supervision. It is a 
bleak and arid country, almost unknown to most people, and 
has been named by one traveler “the rubbish heap of the 
world.” The latest figure given for its population is about 
800,000. Its social, moral and religious conditions are those 
of Afghanistan. Except for the one station at Quetta, al- 
ready referred to, Baluchistan is untouched by missionaries. 

Russian Central Asia. Under this head is included all 
that region of the late Russian Empire lying between Kash- 
mir, Afghanistan and Persia on the south and Siberia on 
the north, and between Chinese Turkistan on the east and the 
Caspian Sea on the west. This vast area of about 1,500,000 
square miles was formerly known under the names Turki- 
stan, Bokhara, Khiva, the Trans-Caspian province and the 
Steppes, but now under the Soviet régime it is divided intoa 
number of autonomous political units, Bokhara and Khiva 
being still independent states with treaties of amity between 
them and the present Russian government. The region em- 
braces lofty mountains, ghastly deserts, rolling, grassy 
plains and fertile valleys, and has wide extremes of climate 
and other features. Its population reaches 15,000,000, and 
comprises “a conglomeration of different races, tribes and 
peoples, struggling for existence rather than for mastery.” 
Despite railway connections with the great Siberian line 
and with the steamers of the Caspian Sea, making Central 
Asia accessible to Europe and bringing a touch of Western 
civilization, life still preserves much of its primeval sim- 
plicity. 

Islam for many centuries has held almost undisputed 
sway, and its usual fruits of social and moral putrefaction 
are in full evidence. Eighty-five per cent. of the population 
is illiterate. Almost the only education is the study of the 
Koran in Arabic by groups at the mosques. The city of 
Bokhara, with 10,000 students and 364 mosques, has been 


344 THE PROGRESS OF WORLD-WIDE MISSIONS 


called the “Cairo of Asia,” as being the center of Moslem — 
learning and influence for all the Middle East. 

Generally speaking this great population is still unreached — 
with the gospel. A few German Mennonites, expelled from 
Russia, exert some influence among their Moslem neighbors. 
The Bible is available in Arabic, Turkish and Russian, and 
parts of it in a few of the other languages spoken, and some 
Bible Society colportage work has been done. A highly edu- 
cated and heroic Christian woman of Russian birth, Miss 
Jenny de Mayer, has given herself with singular devotion 
for years to itinerant work among the Moslems of these and 
other lands. At the cost of great hardship and risk of life 
she has even made attempts to enter Afghanistan. At last 
reports she was in the region of Samarkand and Tashkend, 
but meeting with much opposition from the Soviet authori- 
ties. The group of Brethren in England known as “Chris- 
tian Missions in Many Lands’”’ are reported to have one small 
station in Turkistan.. But these efforts of a few individ- 
uals, truly worthy as they are, are far from sufficient to 
justify this field being classified as occupied territory. 

To sum up the foregoing, even apart from Mongolia we 
find in the heart of Asia a solid block of territory, stretch- 
ing more than 1,000 miles due north from the Indian fron- 
tier, and 3,000 miles east and west from Meshed in Persia 
to Batang on the China-Tibetan border, as great in area as 
the whole of the United States proper, or the continent of 
Europe, and with a population of 33,000,000, which, apart 
from a few tiny points of light at wide intervals, still lies 
in unmitigated darkness. Add Mongolia and this area is 
increased almost one-half, while the total unreached popula- 
tion becomes 35,000,000, 

2. The Heart of Africa. 

To an even greater degree than in the case of Asia, the 
heart of Africa constitutes an unoccupied field, a vast area 
of unrelieved gloom. Dr. Karl Kumm in particular has 
called attention to this region, which is geographically 
known as the Central African Ironstone Plateau. It em- 
braces six or eight large states directly south of the great 
Sahara, of which the best known are Wadai, Darfur and 
Kordofan, with a dense population of Hamitic and Negro 
peoples. In none of these states is there a Christian mis- 


“ 


UNOCCUPIED FIELDS 845 


-sionary. From the easternmost mission station in Nigeria 
to the nearest station on the Nile the distance is 1,500 miles. 
“Tt is as if the United States had one missionary in Maine 
and one in Texas, and not a ray of gospel light between.” ® 

South of these states, again, is a conglomerate of pagan 
tribes, of which Dr. Kumm names forty-seven as the most 
important ones. Nor is there a missionary among any of 
them. “The nearest station to the south lies beyond 500 
miles of virgin forest on the Congo; the nearest to the north, 
beyond the Sahara, is Tripoli on the Mediterranean, 2,000 
miles away.” ‘ 

As to the population of this great stretch of territory, it is 
extremely difficult to arrive at any satisfactory conclusion, 
because of the very limited knowledge of large sections of 
the field and the conflicting figures offered by different au- 
thorities. Dr. Kumm puts the total at 50,000,000, while the 
Statesman’s Year Book for 1923 estimates the combined 
populations of French West Africa, French Equatorial 
Africa and the Anglo-Egyptian Sudan—which colonial areas 
practically embrace the territory under consideration, except 
for the hinterland of the Mediterranean States on the north 
and the adjacent borders of the Belgian Congo on the south 
—at somewhat less than half that number. But even at 
the lowest estimate the situation remains an appalling one, 
and the burning words uttered concerning it at the Edin- 
burgh Conference, in the Report of the Committee on Sur- 
vey, should appeal to the conscience and heart of the church: 
“Africa has suffered many wrongs in the past at the hands 
of the stronger nations of Christendom, and she is suffer- 
ing wrongs at their hands to-day; but the greatest wrong, 
and that from which she is suffering most, is being inflicted 
by the Church of Christ. It consists in withholding from 
so many of her children the knowledge of Christ. The flags 
of Christian nations float over nearly the whole of Africa, 
but there are large domains in which not a missionary station 
has been planted. The untouched regions of Africa are a 
clamant call to the Church.” 

3. The Heart of South America. 

_As in Asia and Africa, so also in the Western Hemis- 


6 “Daybreak in the Dark Continent,” p. 275. 
7 The Missionary Review of the W orid, han 1921, p. 435. 


346 THE PROGRESS OF WORLD-WIDE MISSIONS q 


phere, so near to the land whence have gone forth the larger © 


part of the missionary forces into all the world, the hu- 


miliating fact of untouched territory confronts us, for a 


vast area in the heart of South America has still to be writ- 
ten down as wholly unoccupied by missions. 

“The greatest stretch of unevangelized territory in the 
world lies in the center of South America, including the in- 
terior of Brazil, Venezuela, Colombia, Ecuador, Peru, Bo- 
livia and Paraguay. An irregular territory some 2,000 


miles long and from 500 to 1,500 miles in width would © 


only include two or three missionaries. In northern Brazil 
there are seven states, with populations ranging from that 
of Maine to that of New Jersey, with no foreign mission- 
ary.” 


“Northern Brazil is one of the most neglected fields on © 


~ earth. North and west of the San Francisco River lies © 


about two-thirds of Brazil, half the area of South America. 

. Two-thirds of this region is covered with virgin for- 
ests, through which wander native tribes which have never 
heard the name of Christ. The Amazon and its tributaries 


furnish 10,000 miles of navigable water by which to reach © 


the 8,000,000 people who live there.” 


“In the northern half of Peru, a stretch of territory | 


larger than our own thirteen original states, there is not one 
evangelical missionary.” ® 


Putting together these great geographical stretches which 


have been brought into view, we find at the heart of the three — 


great missionary continents solid areas gigantic in extent, 
and containing an aggregate population, according to the 
most conservative estimates, of from one hundred to one 
hundred and twenty million human beings who are yet com- 
pletely outside the range of present missionary work. 

II. UNREACHED AREAS AND CONSTITUENCIES WITHIN 
COUNTRIES ALREADY ENTERED, 

The distinction between the larger integral unoccupied 
areas above considered and the smaller areas and constituen- 
cies lying within countries already entered is, after all, more 
or less arbitrary. Impressive and well-nigh overwhelming 
as is the survey of the one class, the other is of equal im- 


8 Extracts from “Survey of Interchurch World Movement,” 1920. 


ee 


UNOCCUPIED FIELDS 347 


portance and to be regarded no less seriously. Indeed, 
there is a sense in which the fields classified under the sec- 
ond heading call for even greater emphasis, since the fact 
that they lie within, or adjacent to, areas where some mis- 
sionary operations exist tends to create the impression that 
they are provided for, whereas in reality they are no less 
destitute than the larger and remoter sections where no 
missionary agencies have entered. 

Attention has already been called to most of these smaller 
unoccupied areas in the preceding chapters, so that further 
reference to them here is unnecessary. 

One field, Siberia, calls for a word, since the fact that 
it is related to European Russia and is nominally occupied 
by the Greek Church and its Missions places it as a whole 
beyond the scope of our present study. A great proportion, 
however, of the 11,000,000 people inhabiting this vast north- 
ern land are utterly destitute of vital Christianity, and there 
are many actual pagans, such as the Buriats of southern 
Siberia, whose horse-sacrifice and other ceremonies, as de- 
scribed by a reliable traveler,’ are gruesome to a degree. 
No one after reading such an account of superstitious rites 
can question their need of the gospel, or the duty of the 
Church to carry it to them. 

Far from our being justified in regarding the unoccupied 
areas within lands already entered as of secondary impor- 
tance, the investigations of the Committee on Survey for the 
Edinburgh Conference of Ig10 made it clear that the com- 
bined population of these areas greatly exceeds the totals for 
the large integral regions still wholly untouched. 

Causes of Non-Occupation. We cannot be aware of such 
great stretches of unoccupied territory, and of so many mil- 
lions of souls still hopelessly beyond the reach of the saving 
gospel, without being aroused to an earnest inquiry into the 
causes for such an awful situation, with a view to their cor- 
rection. Among the causes are the following: 

1. Lack of Exploration and Difficulty of Access. While 
the missionary objective has in many instances supplied the 
strongest incentive for geographical exploration, and not a 
few of the world’s most famous explorers have been mis- 
sionaries, yet it remains true that in some parts of the world 


9 J. Curtin, “A Journey in Southern Siberia,” pp. 44-46. 


= 


348 THE PROGRESS OF WORLD-WIDE MISSIONS 


to-day the further advance of missions has been checked by 
the absence of exploration and consequently of means of | 
transportation. 

This factor applies to all three of the great unoccupied 
regions at the hearts of the continents of Asia, Africa and 
South America, and in some measure also to Arabia and a 
few of the large r islands, like New Guinea and Borneo. It 
is a fact, too, “that ‘the shifting of the great highways of 
travel in recent times from overland to ocean routes has led 
to the abandonment of many once popular caravan roads, 
and this likewise bears upon some of the above regions. 

2. Political and Religious Prohibition, The strong arm 
of the state, sometimes backed by religious fanaticism, has 
debarred missionaries from some lands. Afghanistan, 
Arabia and Tibet are the most notable present day examples 
of this hindrance, as the Latin American Republics once 
were. In Nepal, Bhutan and certain native states of India 
missionary work is also excluded or restricted. 

But unfortunately political hindrance has not been con- 
fined to Moslem, Buddhist and Hindu governments. France 
and Portugal have been guilty of prohibiting Protestant 
missionary work in their extensive colonial possessions in 
East Asia, Africa and the Pacific Islands, and even to-day 
hampering restrictions are imposed in some of them. 

3. Hostility of Savage and Uneivilized Tribes. Opposi- 
tion of this sort is happily for the most part a thing of the 
past, yet it is still in evidence in parts of the interior of Latin 
America, Africa and Asia, and in some of the Pacific Island 
groups. 

4. Lack of Missionary Cooperation and Strategy. While 
missionary operations have been marked increasingly by a 
fine spirit of unity and comity, as well as the display of able 
statesmanship, yet the neglect both of great integral areas 
and of sections of existing fields of labor is unquestionably 
due in part to a lack of sufficiently comprehensive vision. 
Too many missionaries and societies have been content to 
view the success of the work merely from the standpoint of 
a measure of progress achieved, and have never begun to 
think and plan and act in terms of the actual completion 
of the task. The thought of carrying the gospel to all the 
world has not largely dominated missionary operations, 


UNOCCUPIED FIELDS | 34.9 


Consequently unoccupied areas, small and great, have not 
compelled the attention and effort which they deserve, 
whereas activities which, although legitimate and worthy 
in their proper order and proportion, are in the light of the 
church’s marching orders distinctly secondary to the main 
business of a speedy world-wide proclamation of the gospel, 
are being unduly stressed, and are absorbing altogether too 
large a proportion of the missionary forces. A readjust- 
ment of the work in hand and a redistribution of the exist- 
ing forces could be made so as materially to modify the 
extent of unoccupied fields. 

5. Lnadequacy of Missionary Forces and Resources. 
When due weight has been given to the last mentioned cause 
this more must be said, than which nothing is clearer, that 
the present forces and resources made available for the mis- 
sionary task render practically impossible the completion of 
that task. In multiplied instances these forces and resources 
are strained to the breaking points in their attempt to keep 
pace with the work already in hand, so that without reeén- 
forcement any project of entering new fields or launching 
new efforts must be indefinitely postponed. 

6. Absence of a World-wide Missionary Vision. The 
causes already mentioned are contributory; this one is fun- 
damental. When all else has been said, is it not true that the 
supreme reason why so large a proportion of the world re- 
mains at this late date unoccupied by missionary forces is 
that the Christian Church as a whole has never caught the 
true vision of God’s world-wide purpose and her own vital 
relation to its accomplishment? Lack of vision has resulted 
in lack of concern, and lack of concern in lack of adequate 
effort. A true vision, sincere concern and serious effort on 
the part of the whole church to reach the whole world with 
the gospel would, under God, have resulted long ago in the 
accomplishment of the task, all the above mentioned hin- 
drances notwithstanding. Let us recognize the facts and 
make this frank confession. 

Facing the Problem. There ought to be no remaining 
unoccupied field in the world to-day. The existence of even 
one such field, not to say many fields, is a reproach upon the 
Christian Church which should with all possible speed be 
removed. How shall this be done? If the suggested causes 





850 THE PROGRESS OF WORLD-WIDE MISSIONS 


of non-occupation are the right ones, then the solution of | 
the problem lies directly along the line of their correction. 

1. The facts should be marshaled and laid before the © 
united missionary administrative bodies at home, in thea 
annual conferences, and through the constituent societies © 
be brought to the attention of the entire church. Since 
obviously there are no missionaries in unoccupied areas to — 
make known their spiritual destitution, some special agency 
should be charged with making thorough investigations and _ 
reporting. ; 

2. There should be strategic planning, including any — 
necessary readjustment of present work and redistribution © 
of present forces and resources, and the apportioning of the | 
unfinished tasks among the various missionary agencies as — 
they are willing to accept fresh responsibilities. 

3. Where unoccupied fields lie within areas already © 
claimed as the sphere of established missions, or adjacent — 
to them, these missions should if possible be reénforced so — 
as to enable them fully to occupy the territory. Where such © 
additional responsibility cannot be accepted by the existing © 
missions, arrangements should be sought for some other 
agency to occupy the neglected field. 

4. Where the unoccupied fields are so far removed from 
the territory of established missions as to preclude the pros- © 
pect of their being overtaken by a process of extension, new ~ 
missions are called for. It is especially desirable that such — 
new missions be inaugurated, as far as possible, by existing - 
societies, preferably those having work nearest these fields, — 
so as to utilize the wisdom, experience and resources of a © 
well-established organization in meeting the peculiar diffi- — 
culties which attend the opening of a new field. But it © 
would be unwise policy for existing societies whose forces © 
and resources are already taxed by the demands of their © 
present work to attempt to establish new missions to the © 
weakening of the existing work. New societies, or new mis- — 
sions of existing societies, should rely upon the enlistment — 
of additional recruits and enlarged giving for their support. — 

5. The duty and ideal of carrying the gospel to the whole — 
world must be brought home to the conscience and heart of © 
the church. It should be made a test of the church’s loyalty ~ 
to Jesus Christ. There is no question as to the church pos- — 


a ee 





UNOCCUPIED FIELDS Sot 


sessing the requisite resources for the unfinished task. It 
is simply a question of her heart and will being enlisted, the 
task being clearly shown her, and her resources of prayer 
and men and money being called forth and directed to the 
desired end. 

The Crowning Challenge of this Age. Two quotations 
fitly sum up the theme of this chapter, lifting it to the 
loftiest plane and appealing to the highest sentiment of every 
true and loyal Christian. 

The first quotation is from a pioneer missionary on the 
borders of Tibet: “The eyes of the Christian world turn as 
instinctively toward the lands closed to the gospel in this 
missionary age as do the eyes of a conquering army toward 
the few remaining outposts of the enemy which withstand 
the victors and hinder complete victory, without which the 
commander-in-chief is unable to close the campaign.” *° 

The second is from a well-known missionary statesman 
who has belonged both to the circle of missionary adminis- 
tration at home and to that of missionary leadership on the 
field: ““Vhe occupation of all the unoccupied fields is the dis- 
tinctive and crowning challenge of this missionary age. 
Upon the church’s acceptance of that challenge great issues 
seem to depend: issues affecting the vitality of the Christian 
Church, issues determining the welfare and happiness of 
millions of our fellow creatures, issues conditioning the lives 
of nations, issues upon which God Himself has been pleased 
to hang the unfolding of His eternal purposes in Christ. 
The unoccupied fields must be occupied, and what is the 
price of their occupation? The pathway which leads to their 
occupation lies across other unoccupied fields—great areas 
these—in our own lives and hearts, not yet surrendered to 
the will of Christ, not yet fully occupied by His Spirit, not 
yet touched by the flame of a perfect love and consecration. 
Only as He is permitted to fully occupy these nearer areas in 
our own lives will He be able to gain entrance into those 
more distant fields of the unoccupied world.’ ** 


10 John R. Muir, missionary of the China Inland Mission, | 
11 Rev. Chas. R. Watson, D.D., President, American University at Cairo. 


352 THE PROGRESS OF WORLD-WIDE MISSIONS 


QUESTIONS 


1. (a) From what two standpoints may the work of Missions 
be considered? (b) What moral obligation is implied by the claims 
made for Christianity and the fact of unoccupied mission fields 
still existing? 

2. Give a twofold classification of unoccupied mission fields. 

3. Where do the greatest wholly unoccupied areas lie? 

4. Give the main facts about each of the following countries of 
Asia, as bearing particularly upon their missionary need and sup- 
ply, and including names of related Societies or missionaries: 
(a) Mongolia, (b) Chinese Turkistan, (c) Tibet, (d) Nepal and | 
Bhutan, (e) Afghanistan, (f) Baluchistan, (g) Russian Central 
Asia. 

5. Describe the location, extent, population and other features 
of the great unoccupied sections of (a) Africa, (b) South Amer- 
Ica (C,) woiperia: 

6. Discuss six causes of non-occupation, giving concrete illus- 
trations where such apply. | 
7. Suggest five practical measures looking toward the speedy 

occupation of neglected fields. 

8. What unoccupied fields in a spiritual sense are suggested 
by the existence of these material unoccupied fields at this late 
date? 3 





CHAPTER XX 
THE PRESENT MISSIONARY OUTLOOK 


Having traced the outlines of Christian Missions from 
their inception in apostolic times down to our own day, and 
having also looked at the proportions of the unfinished mis- 
sionary task, it remains to sum up briefly the present situa- 
tion and outlook and, in so doing to discover, if we may, 
some practical lessons which the situation holds for the 
Church and individual Christian to-day. 


I. Salient Features at the Field End. 

1. Favorable Features. These include the following: 

A World-Wide Open Door. Time was, and not so very 
long ago, when the burden of nearly every missionary ad- 
dress was an appeal for prayer that doors of entrance might 
be opened into closed lands. But with a very few excep- 
tions that appeal is no longer heard, for God has answered 
_ prayer, and doors have been flung wide open throughout the 
world. 

Nothing is more remarkable than the completely changed 
aspect of the missionary world in this respect within the 
short span of a single generation. The writer recalls that 
_when he first set foot in China, only twenty-nine years ago, 
two entire provinces of that great land, with 30,000,000 
people, were still tightly closed against the gospel, and large 
sections of practically every other province were in a like 
condition. Asa member of a band of pioneer missionaries 
who battled their way into those last two provinces he can 
testify how every step of advance, right up to the Boxer 
year of 1900, was in the teeth of the most stubborn resist- 
ance, marked by frequent insult and rioting, and occasional 
loss of life. Yet nine years ago it was his privilege to make 
a journey through eleven provinces, right across China to 
the Tibetan border, and in all those thousands of miles of 


inland travel he cannot recall a single instance of insult or 
353 


354 THE PROGRESS OF WORLD-WIDE MISSIONS 


injury, but only uniformly courteous treatment and un- | 
restricted freedom for missionary testimony. 

It needs to be borne in mind that Japan, which has made 
such phenomenal strides forward into the very forefront of 
nations, was only two short generations ago emerging from 
medieval seclusion, before American insistence in the shape 
of Commodore Perry’s cruiser squadron. It is but thirty 
odd years since missionaries first gained entrance into the 
“Hermit Kingdom’ of Korea. But to-day the 500,000,000 
inhabitants of China, Japan and Korea, constituting one- 
third of the whole human race, have become wholly ac- — 
cessible. 

In the providence of God, India, with another one-fifth — 
of the human family, has become a part of the British Em- — 
pire—a fact which no one who has visited India can fail 
to recognize as a potent factor in making possible the evan- — 
gelization of that great land. | 

Similarly, God has seen fit to wrest from decadent Spain — 
and corrupt Romanism the fair Philippines, Cuba and Porto ~ 
Rico, and to entrust them to the tutelage of the United © 
States, with the result that more than 14,000,000 islanders 
have been brought for the first time within the range of 
evangelical effort. The fact is patent to all who know these 
islands, that twenty-five years of American occupancy have 
done infinitely more for the advancement of their promising 
peoples than the whole four centuries of the previous régime. 

For years every Protestant missionary effort to enter 
French Indo-China was repulsed under the influence of the 
entrenched Jesuits there. But prayer was made and an- 
swered, and through the rupture of State-Church relations 
in France the long-closed door swung open eleven years 
ago, thereby bringing 20,000,000 benighted Annamese 
within missionary reach, 

When many readers of this book studied geography the 
vast interior of Africa was still largely a blank upon the 
map, for it was only in 1873 that Livingstone, prince of 
African explorers, laid down the uncompleted task, which 
Stanley in turn took up, of discovering the inner secrets of | 
the Dark Continent. But now Africa’s vast interior has — 
been explored and opened up, so that, from the standpoint 
at least of an open door of access, the prophecy that 





THE PRESENT MISSIONARY OUTLOOK 355 


“Ethiopia shall stretch out her hands unto God” stands 
fulfilled. 

Turning to the other great continent of the southern 
hemisphere, South America, which until recent years was 
closed to Protestant Missions, it may be said that the very 
excesses of that corrupt and spiritless religion which for 
centuries held unrivaled sway provoked such widespread 
revulsion against itself as to fling open the door of welcome 
and opportunity to evangelical forces. 

Thus, by a series of wonderful providences, the present 
generation has witnessed a breaking down of barriers and 
a thrusting open to world-wide missions of age-long closed 
doors, such as whole centuries heretofore could not record. 

When the World War broke out the one notable exception 
in the matter of an open door was the Near East, which 
constitutes the bulk of the Moslem World. In that region 
missionary work still faced a wall of adamant, progress was 
at a snail’s pace and results were painfully small. But among 
many regrettable results of the War one result, at least, 
caused all true Christian hearts to rejoice, and that was the 
blow struck at Turkish dominion in the Near East. The 
driving out of this tyrannical Power from most of his 
Asiatic domains—notwithstanding the recent humiliating 
- compromise which that victory has been allowed to suffer— 
has ushered in a new day of liberty for millions of shackled 
souls in Syria, Palestine, Arabia, Mesopotamia and Egypt, 
and has opened a great new door of missionary opportunity 
throughout Near Eastern lands. 

Behold, then, the inspiration, and the challenge as well, 
of a world-wide open door. 

Improved Material Facilities. No less providential than 
the opening of closed doors has been the rapid improvement 
in the means of world-wide travel, communication and other 
facilities bearing upon missionary life and labor. Steam 
and electricity have belted the globe by land and sea, bring- 
ing almost every part within safe and easy reach. The post 
and telegraph, and later the wireless also, have placed them- 
selves at the service of the Kingdom of God. In many 
lands automobiles have cut not in two, but actually in ten, 
the time consumed in country tours, and have immensely 
extended the radius of the missionary’s field of operations. 


356 THE PROGRESS OF WORLD-WIDE MISSIONS 


Where formerly the outgoing missionary had to take with 
him supplies for a whole term of service, and had often to 
subsist upon the slender and ill-suited food supply of some 


far inland native market, to-day in many instances he can ~ 


start for his field with no more baggage than he would re- 
quire for an ordinary trip at home, assured of ample pro- 
vision for his every need through improved local markets, 
mail and freight orders from home, and rapid transporta- 
tion. Better houses, better sanitary conditions, better food, 
better means of travel, and a hundred and one modern con- 
veniences and advantages contribute to making missionary 
life safer and more comfortable, and missionary work easier 
and more effective, than ever before. 

Changed Attitude of Eastern Peoples. An open door is 
essential, and to have secured it is a great achievement for 
the missionary cause; but an open mind is no less essential, 
and yet much more difficult, and to have secured that is an 
even greater achievement. Many a missionary having 
gained physical access to a heathen community has found 
that a thick wall of prejudice and hatred still intervened be- 
tween him and the people about him. 

Nothing in modern missions is more impressive than the 
remarkable way in which the peoples of mission lands have 
changed within a few years from an attitude of hostility and 
exclusion to one of friendliness and open-mindedness toward 
the missionary and his message. The complete change of 
this kind that has taken place in China, the greatest and 
most conservative of all nations, within an incredibly short 
space of time, furnishes a notable example, and it is nothing 
less than a miracle of God’s own working. But other nota- 
ble examples of the same kind are to be found in every part 
of the missionary world. 

Nothing struck the writer more forcibly on his several 
extended journeys in mission lands within the last few 
years than the sharp contrast everywhere apparent between 
disturbed political conditions and the favorable attitude to- 
ward missions. The Near East was at the time seething 
with political unrest, racial frictions were everywhere in 
evidence, British soldiers were patrolling the streets of 
Cairo and other Egyptian centers to forestall threatened up- 
risings ; and yet the missionaries at center after center testi- 








A, 
a ee ee ee ee 





THE PRESENT MISSIONARY OUTLOOK 357 


fied to newly awakened interest in the gospel. In old Jeru- 
salem a steady stream of Jews, and others, kept coming to 
the Mission House to read and discuss the Scriptures, while 
there were a number of open confessions of Christ in the 
chapel services. On several other stations in Palestine gos- 
pel meetings were having a marked increase in attendance, 
and a number of Arab sheikhs showed a friendliness which 
was in striking contrast to their former cold demeanor. In 
Egypt an ever-increasing number of individuals and groups 
were seriously inquiring into Christian truth, while the de- 
mand for Christian literature for Moslems was almost be- 
yond the power of the presses to supply. 

In India, just at the time when feeling against the British 
Government and Europeans in general was strong, as a 
result of the agitation of the Indian Nationalists for home 
rule, the writer witnessed the progress of a genuine spiritual 
revival in a section of the field theretofore notorious for its 
stubborn resistance to all missionary approach. And during 
the last two or three years, filled as they have been with 
political anxiety as to what might occur at any moment, 
missionaries have reported larger sales of Scriptures and 
more response on their preaching tours among the villages 
than ever before. 

The writer will never forget his royal reception as an 
invited guest in the home of a Tibetan chieftain, in whose 
village only three years earlier the first two missionaries to 
venture into that part of the forbidden land of Tibet barely 
escaped with their lives. Through persistent and tactful 
' missionary effort this one-time bitter foe had been turned 
into a warm friend and protector. 

In short, the impression gained by wide personal contacts 
and from published reports and also direct correspondence 
with nearly every part of the field is that throughout the 
missionary world to-day more minds are open, more hearts 
susceptible to the message of the gospel, than ever before. 
It is a situation big with the promise of an unprecedented 
harvest if only the opportunity is promptly and fully taken 
advantage of. 

Cumulative Effect of Work Done. The imagery of hus- 
bandry, or the tilling of the soil, is commonly employed in 
Scripture in connection with the ministry of the gospel, with 


358 THE PROGRESS OF WORLD-WIDE MISSIONS 


the result that we have come to use such terms as sowing 
and reaping, harvest-time and the like, in a spiritual sense 
as familiarly as in a material sense. And when we come 
to consider it, the analogy between the processes of material 
and spiritual husbandry is a very close one indeed. In both 
we have the successive stages of the preparation of the soil, 
seed sowing, cultivating and harvesting. 

In missionary work these stages are very clearly marked. 
The early pioneers in every field had the task of blazing the 
trail and doing a lot of hard, slow, preliminary work to make 
ready the ground for the seed of the gospel. Then came 
the period of seed sowing, with its patient, plodding, perse- 
vering toil. Little by little, line upon line, by varied means 
and methods, the seed was scattered and watered with pray- 
ers and tears. Often long years ensued with little or no 
visible sign of fruit to cheer the toilers. In course of time 
the first fruit appeared, converts began to come by ones 
and twos, then in gradually increasing numbers, and the 
first infant churches were formed. 

But it has remained for the present generation to witness 
the harvest of missions in full force. The cumulative effect 
of long years of faithful labor is now showing itself in large 
and ever-increasing ingatherings of souls, and in substantial 
progress along every line of missionary effort. The seed 
has germinated and taken root, the seedlings have been 
transplanted far and wide, the assiduous cultivation of the 
growing grain has told effectively, and now the fields are 
waving with golden grain ready for the reaper’s sickle. To- 
day is the harvest-time in world-wide missions in a sense 
that no previous day has been, and the returns for a single 
day eclipse those of a whole year in any earlier generation. 
If only the ranks of the reapers could be doubled or trebled 
at once, with the strength of the whole Church behind them, 
the immediate results would be beyond estimate on any 
basis of reckoning hitherto employed. 

Development of Native Churches and Leaders, ‘Truc 
missionary vision looks beyond the work of the foreign mis- 
sionary force to a firmly planted indigenous church, aiming 
at and eventually reaching the ideal of supporting and gov- 
erning itself and assuming the responsibility for the evan- 
gelization of its own land. Progress toward this goal was 





THE PRESENT MISSIONARY OUTLOOK 359 


never before as encouraging as it is to-day. It has taken a 
long time for the policy and aim of a self-supporting, self- 
propagating native church really to grip the missionary body 
and control its methods, but this policy seems at last to have 
laid hold effectively upon the missionary body and the na- 
tive churches of nearly every field. 

No feature in the present situation is more inspiring, or 
fraught with greater promise, than the fine growth, in char- 
acter as well as in number, of the native churches, and the 
development of a corps of native Christian leaders of firm 
faith, sterling character and fine ability, who are advancing 
steadily into the leadership of the Christian movement in the 
greater mission fields. The display of sound judgment and 
long-visioned statesmanship by the Chinese delegates who 
constituted a majority in the great Chinese National Chris- 
tian Conference of 1922 was a revelation to the whole Chris- 
tian world, and that Conference undoubtedly marked the 
passing of the high leadership of the Christian enterprise 
in China from foreign to native hands. A place of similar 
prominence has been accorded to native leaders in Japan, 
while in India, Korea, Latin America and parts of Africa 
and the Island World native leaders are rapidly coming to 
the front. 

It is a cause for no little rejoicing that from the churches 
of Oriental lands God has thus early raised up such great 
evangelists as Kanamori of Japan, Kim of Korea, Ting- 
li-mei of China, Sadhu Sundar Singh of India, Juan Varetto 
of Argentina, and many others almost as well known. 

Strong local evangelistic campaigns and Home Mission 
movements at longer range have been successfully launched. 
Notable among these are the National Missionary Society 
of India, organized in 1905 to evangelize parts of India 
unoccupied by Foreign Missions, and the National Chinese 
Home Missionary Society, started in 1920, which has 
opened its first field in the distant province of Yunnan. More 
recently, in 1921, the General Assembly of the Indian Pres- 
byterian Church took the initial steps toward beginning for- 
eign missionary work, with Tibet and Mesopotamia the 
probable fields, and appointed a committee to formulate a 
society for this purpose. Korea, itself among the youngest 
of mission fields, has set a noble example to all others, for 


360 THE PROGRESS OF WORLD-WIDE MISSIONS 


in addition to taking the leading part in home evangelism its 
churches have sent missionaries to Korean communities in 
Manchuria, Siberia, Hawaii, Mexico and the United States, 
and also to labor among the natives of China and Siberia. 
In such movements as these, more than in anything else, lies 
the hope of the completion of the task of evangelizing the 
world, ‘ 

2. Unfavorable Features. 

Conditions Follouing the World War. Serious as were 
the effects of the World War upon missions while it lasted, 
its baneful influences did not cease with the signing of the 
peace treaty. The truth is that real peace has never yet been 
restored, and all the nations are still suffering severe results 
_of those horrible years of conflict. Among other features 
noticeable are the universal higher cost of living, greatly 
increased rates of travel, the financial bankruptcy of certain 
European countries with resultant damage to international 
trade, a seriously lowered standard of morals, an increase of 
outlawry and crime, and a general atmosphere of unrest and 
uncertainty the world over. All these conditions have their 
obvious bearings upon missionary interests. 

In particular is to be noted a widening breach of distrust 
on the part of the weaker nations of Asia and Africa toward 
the stronger nations of Europe. The old feelings of rever- 
ential awe and slavish fear with which the Asiatic and 
African regarded the wonderful European have worn away. 
The War brought the East and the West into closer touch 
than ever before, but unfortunately under anything but ideal 
conditions. They met in the trenches and under the stress 
of war, and the East saw the West not at its best, but at its 
worst, beheld its vices rather than its virtues. ‘The conse- 
quence was that familiarity bred contempt, and European 
prestige went down in the Orient, never probably to rise 
again to its old level. 

The War gave distinct impetus to the ambitions of the 
backward races of the world for political autonomy. It 
quickened their hopes of throwing off completely the hated 
yoke of Western domination. In every Eastern country the 
clever leaders of nationalistic organizations seized upon the 
popular watchwords “‘democracy’”’ and “‘self-determination,” 





THE PRESENT MISSIONARY OUTLOOK 361 


coined for them in the West, and from country to country, 
as one journeyed through the Orient, were to be heard the 
slogans: “Egypt for the Egyptians,’ “Arabia for the 
Arabians,” “India for the Indians,” ‘The Philippines for 
the Filipinos,” and so on ad libitum. While it is easy for 
Westerners to regard such an attitude on the part of these 
other races as uncalled for and foolish, there is much to be 
said on the other side. All the larger nations of Europe 
have against them an unenviable record of aggression in 
their dealings with these backward races, greed and cruelty 
have figured with ugly prominence, and might has repeatedly 
been substituted for right. Little wonder that the peoples 
of Africa, Asia and the Pacific Isands chafed to be free, and 
that their experiences at the hands of so-called Christian 
nations have been, and still are, a serious stumbling-block in 
the way of the missionaries in seeking to gain the confidence 
of the natives and to present to them the gospel. 

Influence of Godless Civilization. Not only does the ag- 
gression of Western nations as such react unfavorably upon 
the cause of missions, but the base character and shameful 
conduct of many representatives of those nations who come 
in contact with the Eastern and Island races as traders, 
travelers and at times even as officials of Western govern- 
ments, constitute one of the most vexatious trials to mission- 
aries and their work. 

It must be kept in mind that the ever-widening “open 
door” which we rejoice in for missionary effort is no less 
an open door for the devil’s forces, and he is taking fullest 
advantage of his opportunity, and is importing into these 
lands in a steady stream all the moral vices of a godless 
civilization, all the deadly poison of perverted religions, and 
all the subtle fallacies of modern cults. These features have 
already been noted in previous chapters as bearing upon 
missionary work in the past, and reference is here made to 
them again only as a reminder that they are matters still to 
be reckoned with to-day, some of them possibly in even more 
aggravated form or measure than heretofore. 

Effect of Liberalistic Doctrine. In addition to these op- 
posing forces from without must be mentioned, not without 
deep pain of heart, a force within the missionary ranks which 
is working grievous injury to many members of the body 


862 THE PROGRESS OF WORLD-WIDE MISSIONS 


of Christ in mission fields and weakening the whole cause of — 
missions. We refer to what is commonly known as “mod- — 
ernism’’ or “liberalism” in theological belief and teaching, — 
which rejects the historic interpretation of the Bible, in favor — 
of a rationalistic interpretation based upon modern scientific — 
theories along evolutionary lines. These views have long — 
existed and been made the ground of attacks upon Chris- — 
tianity by skeptics outside the Church. In recent years, © 
however, they have gained currency among many within the — 
Church, until destructive Biblical criticism and new theology — 
have spread to an appalling extent in pulpits and theological — 
seminaries. And now, through the product of these liberal- — 
istic seminaries at home, such false teaching has reached the © 
mission fields and brought sharp division in the missionary — 
ranks. So serious has the issue already become that the © 
Bible Union of China and the Bible League of India, Ceylon ~ 
and Burma have been formed, for the purpose of withstand- — 
ing the influence of modernism upon the mission churches by — 
strong and united testimony and teaching on the funda- — 
mental truths of Christianity. | 

Nothing more deplorable could well be imagined than this © 
rending of the missionary forces by those who are re- © 
pudiating the very foundations of the Christian faith and — 
substituting a new gospel of ethical teaching and human im- 
provement for the old gospel of divine grace and regenerat- 
ing power, which has wrought such mighty transformation 
in the lives of multitudes in every mission field. 

Nor are the injurious effects of this modernistic trend 
upon the missionary enterprise confined to the field end. 
They are equally in evidence at the home end, where the 
discarding of vital Christian doctrine in the pulpit is pro- 
ducing spiritual declension in the pew, and this in turn is 
cooling missionary zeal and curtailing missionary support 
by prayer and gift. It is a solemn and significant fact that 
at this time of general prosperity and unstinted flow of 
money in America there is a marked falling off in mission- — 
ary contributions and the Mission Boards are hard pressed 
financially. In some cases retrenchment on the field has 
become necessary, in others much needed reénforcements — 
have to be held back, while not a few Boards are facing large | 
deficits for the current year. 








THE PRESENT MISSIONARY OUTLOOK 363 


II. Vital Factors at the Home Base. 

The relation between the success of the missionary enter- 
prise abroad and the condition of the Church at home has 
been mentioned, and its importance can hardly be too 
strongly emphasized. The enterprise is one. Missions 
abroad are the projection of the Church at home into other 
lands, and their welfare and progress depend vitally upon 
sympathy and cooperation at the home base. The mission- 
aries at the front can “lengthen the cords” of the gospel 
tent only in proportion as those who stand back of them at 
home “strengthen the stakes.’’ To attempt the one without 
the other would spell-collapse and disaster. We have already 
seen how the situation in the mission fields to-day is one of 
readiness for a strong advance, with the promise of unprece- 
dented harvests. But whether that advance can be made, 
and those harvests realized, depends on the Church at home 
rather than on the missionaries afield. The latter are work- 
ing to the limit of their strength, and utilizing to the utmost 
the resources at their disposal. Anything more cannot fairly 
be expected of them under existing conditions; the next 
move must be made by the Church at home. What, then, 
are some of the stakes which must be strengthened at the 
home base to permit the lengthening of the missionary cords 
‘abroad? 

Renewed Conviction as to the World’s Need of Christ. 
Time was when the lost condition of the heathen constituted 
one of the strongest grounds of missionary appeal. But 
times have changed, and we hear much less said on that line 
to-day. Men seem to like to dwell upon the benefits of faith 
rather than to face the consequences of unbelief. It is to 
be feared that there is very prevalent doubt, amounting in 
many quarters to positive unbelief, regarding the hopeless 
condition of those who’are without the gospel. 

Yet Scripture is clear and emphatic in statements as to 
the*sin and guilt of the heathen, and missionary experience 
everywhere confirms the testimony of Scripture on this 
point. The plea so often made for the heathen that they are 
living up to the light they have is meant to be charitable, but 
it rests on ignorance of plain fact. The heathen themselves 
as a rule make no such claim, for they well know the op- 
posite to be true. Without entering here upon the question 


364 THE PROGRESS OF WORLD-WIDE MISSIONS 


of possible exceptions to the rule, the undeniable fact is that 
the great mass of heathen to-day are living in the wilful 
indulgence of gross sins of every sort. Unless, therefore, © 
divine law is to be abrogated, they must be visited with the © 
penalty of sin. The Word declares that “the wages of sin is | 
death,’ with no hint that such statement applies less in one — 
part of the world than another. God’s only remedy for sin © 
is salvation through Jesus Christ. John 3:16 declares the © 
glorious news of this salvation, but no less plainly does this ~ 
verse declare the doom of all men outside of Christ, when it © 
says, “that whosoever believeth in Him should not perish, ~ 
but have everlasting life.’ We do well to remember that © 
it was for a world already lost, and not merely in danger of © 
being lost, that God gave His Son. To question the neces- © 
sity of the gospel for the people of heathen lands is to © 
question its necessity for the people of our own land. i 
After all, perhaps the most convincing argument for the © 
heathen’s need of Christ is found within our own hearts. If © 
I can get along without Christ here, then I may conclude © 
that the heathen can likewise get along without Him there. © 
But if only Christ can cleanse my sin, and give peace to my — 
guilty conscience, who else than Christ can do the same for © 
them? By our own confessed need of Christ, and our own | 
conscious salvation in Him, do we establish the need of every © 
other man for Christ as his only Saviour. 
Without a question, this current unbelief or half-belief — 
regarding the absolute need of the heathen world for the © 
gospel is cutting the nerve of missionary zeal and effort. It 
is a logical conclusion that the cost entailed in carrying the 
gospel to the heathen is too great unless the heathen are in © 
the gravest spiritual peril. Only where desperate need exists — 
is unlimited sacrifice demanded or even justified. Hudson 
Taylor, when near the end of his life, testified that he would © 
never have thought of becoming a missionary but for the © 
deep conviction of the lost condition of the heathen and 
their utter need of Christ. Brainerd, Martyn, Carey and — 
Judson all held the same conviction, and the heroic and effec- | 
tive missionary careers of these men must be interpreted in © 
the light of that conviction. 
When Christians get back to the Book on this point, as — 
well as every other, and accept its plain and solemn verdict 





THE PRESENT MISSIONARY OUTLOOK 365 


regarding the heathen, a new day of missionary concern 
and effort will follow. 

A Stronger Sense of Christian Responsibility. It is posi- 
tively distressing to discover how few, comparatively, ap- 
pear to have any clear, scriptural conception of missionary 
responsibility. The great majority of professing Christians 
give the matter little or no thought at all. Statistics tell the 
shocking tale that only one-third of the Protestant churches 
and only one-fourth of the Protestant church members of 
America make any contribution to missions. Many others 
conceive of missions at most as a philanthropy, a charity 
extended to people for whom they bear no responsibility, 
so that anything they may give or do for the heathen is just 
so much to the good, and quite beyond that which constitutes 
their duty. 

How different is the Scriptural conception as expressed by 
the great missionary apostle Paul! Even after his mission- 
ary labors had already covered the extensive territory of 
Asia Minor, Macedonia and Greece, he writes to the distant 
Romans: “I am debtor both to Greeks and to Barbarians 

. SO, as much as in me is, I am ready to preach the 
gospel to you also that are in Rome.” No claim of merit 
here! No sense of conferring a favor upon those to whom 
‘he would carry the gospel! It was his duty, his debt, and 
he was only seeking as an honest man to discharge it. He 
even adds: “Woe is unto me if I preach not the gospel.” 
Elsewhere he uses such terms as steward, trustee, witness, 
ambassador—all conveying the same idea of responsibility 
and obligation to give the gospel to all who had it not. 

Each of the above terms applies to every Christian to-day 
not a whit less than to Paul in his day. We owe all men 
the gospel; we are their debtors—out of loyalty to Christ, 
out of gratitude for our own salvation, out of compassion 
for human need and helplessness, out of the realization 
that the gospel is the only remedy for their sin, the only 
panacea for their many ills, the only hope for their souls’ 
eternal salvation. To be a true child of God, and to confess 
Jesus Christ as Saviour and Lord, is to be essentially related 
to this supreme divine enterprise, and to be committed to 
some definite share in carrying it out. 

It was the general acceptance of this responsibility by the 


366 THE PROGRESS OF WORLD-WIDE MISSIONS 


rank and file of apostolic Christians which gave to that first — 
generation of missionary effort its marvelous character and ~ 
success. It has been that same high conception of mission- — 
ary obligation permeating the whole Korean Church which ~ 


has made the results of the work in that field the marvel of 


this missionary age. If only that same conviction and spirit © 
were to take hold of all the churches of Christendom to-day, ~ 
such would be the resultant blessing and power of God upon — 
their efforts that the end of the task of world-wide witness- — 
ing would very soon be in sight. q 

A Clearer Understanding of God’s Missionary Program. — 
It is vital to the success of any enterprise that the end in © 
view be clearly defined by the one who initiates it, and be © 
as clearly understood by those who engage in it. Of no — 
enterprise is this more true or more important than of mis- — 
sions, since that enterprise is the greatest in all the world. © 
But although the divine program of missions for this age © 
has been made unmistakably clear in the Word, it seems to 
be far from clearly understood by the whole Church. 

Two widely different conceptions are in evidence. One — 
of these makes the objective of present-day missions to be © 


the conversion of the whole world to Christ. Those who — 


hold this view conceive of gospel effort and influence pro- 
ceeding onward and outward with ever-increasing momen- 
tum, until by a steadily progressive, evolutionary process 
not only will individuals be converted, but all social and 
moral evil will be overthrown, society regenerated, politics 
purged, nations lifted to pure Christian ideals and conduct, 
and thus, by the gradual Christianization of the present en- 
tire social and political order, a millennium of peace and 
righteousness under the universal reign of Christ will be 
ushered in. 

As regards this view, not only is it difficult to see its justi- 
fication by the teaching of the Scriptures concerning the 
course and culmination of the present age, but it is equally 
difficult to harmonize its hopes with the actual condition and 
trend of affairs to-day. One thing, at least, is certain, that 
if the goal of present-day missions is as above stated we 
are as yet a very long way from that goal. For despite 
the encouraging progress and blessed fruits of missionary 
work in every field, it cannot be said with any semblance 





THE PRESENT MISSIONARY OUTLOOK 367 


of truth that any one of the great mission lands has been 
brought to a state even remotely approximating national 
conversion. On the contrary, it is an actual fact that 
heathen and Moslems are increasing far faster by natural 
propagation than are Christian converts by regeneration. 
There are actually more heathen in the world to-day than 
when Carey launched the modern missionary movement. 
Accordingly, this view necessitates the postponement of the 
full fruition of missionary hopes to the distant future, and 
makes present missionary operations merely a preliminary 
stage in an indefinite process. It is this very thing, in our 
opinion, that is largely responsible for the indifference and 
apathy as to missions which have settled over so large a 
section of the Church, since it is only natural to feel that it 
matters little whether one does much or little to aid an enter- 
prise which looks ahead to future generations for its com- 
pletion. 

The other conception of the missionary program is quite 
different. It regards the present age of missions as a 
preparatory and not a final one, and its goal not world con- 
version but world-wide evangelization, or gospel witnessing. 
Indeed the word “‘witness,” used so prominently in this con- 
nection in the New Testament (eg., Acts 1:8; Matt. 
' 24:14), furnishes the keynote for the present missionary 
program, according to this view. The task enjoined is seen 
to be not that of bringing the whole world to Christ, but 
bringing Christ to the whole world; not converting all 
nations as such, but calling out of all nations a people for 
His name, who shall constitute the true Church or Bride of 
Christ made ready for His return. 

Perhaps the central passage of Scripture, among many 
others, upon which this view is based, is Acts 15: 12-18, 
which gives an account of the first apostolic, or missionary, 
council at Jerusalem. The whole program of Gentile mis- 
sions and ingathering is here explicitly set forth, consisting 
of (1) a present elective stage, following Israel’s rejection 
after Christ’s first coming, and (2) a future universal stage, 
following Israel’s restoration after Christ’s second coming. 
It is important to note, as concerning this view of the 
Church’s present missionary task, not only its comprehen- 
siveness in reaching out to the uttermost part of the earth, 


368 THE PROGRESS OF WORLD-WIDE MISSIONS 


« 
; 


but also its delimitation, in that it finds the goal not in a 
final and complete harvest of world conversion, but in a ~ 


firstfruits harvest of souls called out from among all 
nations. 


It is at once obvious that the outlook of this kind of a | 


program is radically different from that of the program 
previously outlined. _For while we saw in the one case the 
necessity for an indefinite postponement of the result aimed 
at, tending to discouragement and loss of zeal, we see in 
this case the practical possibility of the completion of the 
task within the present generation, and this tending to in- 
spire hope, kindle zeal and stimulate effort. Could anything 
be more inspiring to a missionary society than the hope that 
it might have the high privilege of penetrating the last un- 
occupied region and thus completing the world-wide witness 
for Christ? Could anything be sweeter to the lonely pio- 
neer, far away on some distant outpost of the mission field, 
than the thought that in the gracious providence of God it 
might be his high honor to bring in the last soul to complete 
the “people for His name” and thus prepare the way for his 
Lord’s return? 

God’s children, even His missionaries, do not see alike 
regarding the nature of the divine program and the Church’s 
appointed task in this dispensation, nor need their differences 
of view stand in the way of true Christian fellowship and 
mutual appreciation. But the sincere conviction is here ex- 
pressed, in all generosity of spirit, that nothing contributes 
more to stimulating missionary zeal in the home churches, 
and enheartening and sustaining the toilers on the fields 
yonder, than the cherishing of the blessed hope of the per- 
sonal return of Christ, and seeing the relation between the 
task of giving the gospel to the whole world and the realiza- 
tion of that blessed hope. 

A Mighty Revival of Spiritual Life. There are other 
things which might well be given a place in our considera- 
tion of vital missionary factors at the home end.  Inter- 
cessory prayer comes particularly to mind as fundamental 
and vital. But when we mention the need of a mighty re- 
vival of spiritual life we strike at the deepest root of all, one 
which really underlies prayer, sacrificial giving and the 
other things which might be spoken of. 


THE PRESENT MISSIONARY OUTLOOK 369 


The late Dr. Andrew Murray followed with close scrutiny 
the deliberations of the great Ecumenical Missionary Con- 
ference in 1900, and then with keen spiritual discernment 
wrote “The Key to the Missionary Problem.” He showed 
that the root of the whole matter lay far below all considera- 
tions of strategy, cooperation, method and the like; that it 
lay in the spiritual state of the Church. We reminded his 
readers that the Great Commission was given in connection 
with Pentecost, and that its fulfillment was made entirely 
dependent upon the reality of a pentecostal experience. 
“The pentecostal commission catt only be carried out by a 
pentecostal church, in pentecostal power.’ Then, in suc- 
cessive chapters, he went on to show the intimate relation of 
Moravian Missions to the spiritual revival under Zinzendorf, 
of the China Inland Mission to the faith and power which 
emanated from the holy life of Hudson Taylor, and of the 
great forward movement of the Church Missionary Society, 
a generation ago, to the mighty spiritual quickening which 
attended the visit of Moody to Cambridge, and also the 
early years of the Keswick Convention. 

Dr. A. J. Gordon, in his illuminating book, ‘The Holy 
Spirit in Missions,’ expressed the same truth in strikingly 
similar terms. Starting with Acts 1:8 as laying down the 
relation between Pentecost and Missions, he proceeded to 
trace the succeeding spiritual and missionary histories of 
the Church in their bearing one upon the other. The fol- 
lowing sentences are illustrative of his impressive line of 
thought: “The history of later missions has been, in this 
respect, the repeated facsimile of this history of apostolical 
missions. . . . Whenever, in any century, whether in a 
single heart or in a company of believers, there has been a 
fresh effusion of the Spirit, there has followed inevitably 
a fresh endeavor in the work of evangelizing the world. 
. . . I think it would be no exaggeration to affirm that, just 
as distinctly as we can trace the missionary movement of 
the first century to the little company who were baptized 
with the Holy Ghost on the Day of Pentecost, so clearly can 
we find the spring and inspiration of the missionary move- 
ment of the eighteenth century in the heart of that little band 
of German Pietists of whom Spener and Franke were the 
“most conspicuous leaders. . .. Life begets activity, and 


370 THE PROGRESS OF WORLD-WIDE MISSIONS 


there could not fail to be a missionary revival as the out- — 
come of this evangelical revival.”’ | 
Then follows, in his book, the citation of instance after 
instance down through the years of how new missionary — 
impulse has owed its origin to a revival of spiritual life. — 
The evangelical revival of Wesley and Whitefield quickened © 
the pulse of foreign missions in England. Moravianism — 
was born out of Pietism in Germany. A fresh vision of — 
God which brought a rich new experience to the hearts of © 
Jonathan Edwards and David Brainerd caused them, like 
Isaiah of old, to cry, ““Here am I, send me,” and sent them — 
forth to the North American Indians. A powerful revival — 
in Bavaria brought to Gossner a wonderful anointing of the — 
Holy Spirit, and thereupon he became ‘“‘the father of faith — 
missions.”’ | 
Illustrations of this sort could be multiplied were there — 
further need. But surely enough has been said to prove that — 
true missionary zeal can spring only from real spiritual life, 
and that a genuine spiritual revival invariably leads to quick- — 
ened missionary concern and endeavor. Just as Pentecost © 
had to precede Missions in the apostolic days, as constituting — 
the essential preparation for the work, so the pentecostal — 
experience of the Holy Spirit’s infilling has been the fore- 
runner of every fresh missionary inspiration and advance 
in the centuries that have followed. And further, it is the © 
only thing which can bring that new missionary vision, con- — 
viction and passion, so manifestly needed to-day, to enable 
the Church to hearken to the world’s cry of need and to — 
see and seize the golden opportunities of the present mission- 
ary situation. 
A mighty spiritual revival in the Church of Christ is the © 
fundamental need of the hour; it is the only thing that will » 
avail. In view of the tremendous issues involved, both to — 
an embarrassed Church and to a dying world, unceasing — 
prayer should ascend to God day and night, from every loyal 
and discerning heart, for such a revival. When it comes the 
problems of missionary recruits and missionary support will 
be solved. When it comes a new volume of missionary 
intercession will release the omnipotence of God, before 
which every obstacle will give way, every opposing force © 
will be rendered impotent, the whole enterprise of world 





THE PRESENT MISSIONARY OUTLOOK 371 


evangelization will move firmly onward to its consummation, 
and “the ends of the earth shall see the salvation of our 
God.”’ 


QUESTIONS 


1. Discuss five favorable features, and three unfavorable fea- 
tures, of large bearing upon the missionary enterprise to-day at its 
field end, giving concrete facts by way of illustration. 

2. Applying to the missionary enterprise the imagery employed 
in Isaiah 54: 2, 3: 

(a) To which ends of the enterprise respectively would the ex- 
pressions “lengthen thy cords” and “strengthen thy stakes” appro- 
priately belong? 

(b) Upon which end would the hope of further advance seem 
primarily to depend to-day? 

(c) Suggest four fundamental “stakes” which stand in obvious 
need of being “strengthened” in the home church, expanding the 
lesson under each heading. 


372 THE PROGRESS OF WORLD-WIDE MISSIONS 


“He is waiting with long patience 
For His:crowning day, 
For that kingdom which shall never 
- Pass away. 


And till every tribe and nation 
Bow before His throne, 

He expecteth loyal service 
From His own. 


He expecteth—but He heareth 
Still the bitter cry 

From earth’s millions, ‘Come and help us, 
For we die.’ 


He expecteth—doth He see us 
Busy here and there, 

Heedless of those pleading accents 
Of despair? 


Shall we, dare we disappoint Him? 
Brethren, let us rise! 

He who died for us is watching 
From the skies. 


Watching till His royal banner 
Floateth far and wide, 
Till He seeth of His travail, 
Satisfied !” 
—Selected. 


BIBLIOGRAPHY 


Missionary literature has grown to comprise an immense num- 
ber of books dealing with the various fields and phases of the mis- 
sionary enterprise. Limitation of space makes possible the men- 
tion here of only a very few, and those have been selected which 
the author thinks may prove most helpful to the student or general 
reader in amplifying the necessarily brief records of missions con- 
tained in the present volume. 

For a full list of missionary books the reader is referred to 
“A Selected Bibliography of Missionary Literature” (1920), pub- 
lished by the Student Volunteer Movement, New York City. He is 
further reminded that new and valuable missionary books are 
constantly issuing from the press, and these do not appear in even 
the latest printed list. The Missionary Research Library, 25 Mad- 
ison Avenue, New York City, is probably the best authority on 
missionary literature, 


HISTORICAL AND GENERAL 


Barnes, L. C. Two Thousand Years of Missions before Carey. 
1900. Christian Culture Club. 

. Buiss, E. M. Encyclopedia of Missions. 1904. Funk & Wag- 
nalls. 

Buiss, E. M. The Missionary Enterprise. 1908. Revell. 

Dennis, JAs. S. Christian Missions and Social Progress. 3 vols. 
1897. Revell. 

ForEIGN Missions CONFERENCE OF NortTH AMERICA, REPORT OF. 
(Annual.) Foreign Missions Conference. 

Hopexins, L. M. Via Christi. 1903. Macmillan. 

Mason, A. DEW. Outlines of Missionary History. 1921. Doran. 

NortH, Ertc M. The Kingdom and the Nations. i921. Central 
Committee on United Study of Foreign Missions. 

SmiTH, Georce. A Short History of Christian Missions. 1913. 
Band) Ts Clark. 

SPEER, Ropert E. Missions and Modern History. 2 vols. 1904. 
Revell. 

STATESMAN’S YEAR Book, THE. (Annual.) Macmillan. 

WarneEck, Gustav. History of Protestant Missions. 1904. 
Revell. 

Wor.tp Missionary ATLAS (1924). Institute on Social and Reli- 
gious Surveys. 

Wortp Miss1IoNARY CONFERENCE. 9 vols. Ig10. Revell. 

Wortp Survey (1920). Interchurch World Movement of N. A, 


MISSIONARY APOLOGETIC AND APPEAL 


Brown, ArtHuur J. The Foreign Missionary. 1907. Revell. 
Brown, ArtHur J. The Why and How of Foreign Missions 
1921. Missionary Education Movement. 
373 


874 THE PROGRESS OF WORLD-WIDE MISSIONS 


Dennis, JAs. S. The New Horoscope of Missions. 1908. Revell. 


Doucuty, W. E. The Call of the World. 1912. Missionary Edu- 


cation Movement. 
Evitis, Wm. T. Men and Missions. 1909. Sunday School Times. 
Gorpon, A. J. The Holy Spirit in Missions. 1893. Revell. 


LamsButH, W. R. Winning the World for Christ. 1915. Revell. 


Mort, Joun R. The Pastor and Modern Missions. 1904. Student 
Volunteer Movement. 


Mort, Joun R. The Present World Situation. 1915. Student 


Volunteer Movement. 
Murray, AnprEw. The Key to the Missionary Problem. 1901. 
American Tract Society. 


Murray, J. Lovett. The Call of a World Task. 1918. Student ; 


Volunteer Movement. 

Pierson, ArtHuR T. The New Acts of the Apostles. 1894. 
Revell. 

SPEER, Rosert E. Missionary Principles and Practice. 1902. 
Revell. 

SPEER, Ropert E. The Gospel and the New World. i919. Revell. 


COMPARATIVE RELIGIONS 


Ketioce, S. H. The Light of Asia and the Light of the World. 
1885. Macmillan. 

Kettocc, S. H. A Handbook of Comparative Religion. 1905. 
Student Volunteer Movement. 

MarsHat., E. A. Christianity and Non-Christian Religions Com- 
pared. 1910. Bible Institute Colportage Association. 

Ricuarps, E. H., and others, editors. Religions of Mission Fields 
as Viewed by Protestant Missionaries. 1905. Student Vol- 
unteer Movement. 

SPEER, Rogert E. The Light of the World. 1911. Macmillan. 

TIspALL, W. St. Crair. Christiamty and Other Faiths. 1912. 
Revell. 

ZWEMER, S.M. Christianity the Final Religion. 1920. Eerdmans- 
Sevensma Co. 


EDUCATIONAL AND MEDICAL MISSIONS 


Barton, Jas. L. Educational Missions. 1913. Revell. 

LamsButTH, W. R. Medical Missions: The Two-fold Task. 1920. 
Student Volunteer Movement. 

SPEER, Ropert E. The Foreign Doctor. i911. Revell. 


MIsston FIELDS AND BIOGRAPHIES 
INDIA 


CARMICHAEL, AMy W. Things as They Are. 1906. Revell. 
CARMICHAEL, AMy W. Overweights of Joy. 1906. Revell. 





BIBLIOGRAPHY 375 


Carey, S. P. Wm. Carey. 1923. Doran. 

CHIROL, SIR VALENTINE. India, Old and New. i921. Mac- 
millan. 

Dyer, HeLen S. Pandita Ramabai. 1923. Pickering & Inglis. 

Eppy, G. SHerwoop. India Awakening. i911. Missionary Edu- 
cation Movement. 

Ewine, J.C. R. A Prince of the Church in India. 1918. Revell. 

FARQUAHAR, J. N. Modern Religious Movements in India. 1915. 
Macmillan. 

FLEMING, D. J. Building with India. 1922. Missionary Educa- 
tion Movement. 

eee Mrs. M. B. The Wrongs of Indian Womanhood. 1900. 

evell. 

Hiccrnsottom, S. The Gospel and the Plow. 1921. Macmillan. 

Hotcoms, H. H. Men of Might in India Missions. 1901. Revell. 

Mason, Carotine A. Lux Christi. 1902. Macmillan. 

Papwick, C. E. Henry Martyn: Confessor of the Faith. 1923. 
Doran. 

Paton, WM. Alexander Duff, Pioneer of Missionary Education. 
1923. Doran. 

_Parxer, Mrs. A. Sadhu Sundar Singh. 1920. Revell. 

Ricuter, J. History of Protestant Missions in India. 1908. 
Revell. 

- STREETOR, Canon. The Message of Sadhu Sundar Singh. 1923. 

Macmillan. 


SOUTHEASTERN ASIA 


Brown, A. J., and Zwemer, S. M. The Nearer and Farther East 
(Moslem Lands and Siam, Burma and Korea). i909. Mac- 
millan. 

CapMAN, Grace H. Pen Pictures of Annam and Its People. 1921. 
Christian Alliance Pub. Co. 

Dopp, Wm. C. The Tai Race. 1923. Torch Press. 

OtpuaM, W. F. India, Malaysia and the Philippines. 1914. 
Eaton & Mains. 

Rossins, J. C. Following the Pioneers: A Story of American 
Baptist Mission Work in India and Burma. 1922. Judson 
Press, 


CHINA 


Anprew, G. F. The Crescent in North-West China. 1921. China 
Inland Mission. 

BROOMHALL, MarsHaLt. The Chinese Empire. 1907. Morgan & 
Scott. 

BRoOMHALL, MarsHaLt. Jslam in China. 1gi0. China Inland 
Mission. 

Brown, ArtHuR J. New Forces in Old China. 1904. Revell. 


376 THE PROGRESS OF WORLD-WIDE MISSIONS 


CuinA Misston YEAR Book. (Annual.) Missionary Education 
Movement. 

CLARKE, SAMUEL R. Among the Tribes in South-West China. 
1911. China Inland Mission. 

_ Gover, A. E.. A Thousand Miles of Miracle in China. 1904. 
Hodder & Stoughton. 

HEADLAND, Isaac T. China’s New Day. i912. Central Com- 
mittee on United Study of Missions. 

Hopcxin, H. T. China in the Family of Nations. 1923. Doran. 

Keyte, J. C. In China Now. 1923. Doran. 

Scott, C. E. China from Within. 1917. Revell. 

SmitH, A. H. Rex Christus. 1903. Macmillan. 

Tayior, Mrs. Howarp. Pastor Hsi: Confucian Scholar and 
Christian. 1907. China Inland Mission. 

Taytor, Dr. AND Mrs. Howarp. Hudson Taylor in Early Years. 
Hudson Taylor and the China Inland Mission. 2 vols. 1920. 
Morgan & Scott. : 

WitiiaMs, S. Wetits. The Middle Kingdom. 1883. Scribner. 


JAPAN, KOREA, FORMOSA 


AXLING, WM. Japan on the Upward Trail. 1923. Missionary 
Education Movement. 

Bisuop, IsABELLA B. Korea and her Neighbors. 1897. Revell. 

CHRISTIAN MovEMENT IN JAPAN, KorEA AND Formosa, THE. (An- 
nual.) Foreign Missions Conference of N. A. 

DeForest, J. H. Sunrise in the Sunrise Kingdom. i909. Mis- 
sionary Education Movement. 

FisHer, G. M. Creative Forces in Japan. 1923. Missionary 
Education Movement. 

Gates, JAs. S. Korea in Transition. 1909. Missionary Education 
Movement. 

GrirFis, WM. E. Verbeck of Japan. 1900. Revell. 

GrirFIs, WM. E. The Mikado’s Empire. 2 vols. 1913. Harper. 

Harpy, A. S. Life and Letters of Joseph Hardy Neesima. 1891. 
Houghton, Mifflin. 

Hur_Bert, Homer. The Passing of Korea. 1906. Doubleday, 
Page, 

KANAMORI, PauL M. Kanamori’s Life Story. 1921. Sunday 
School Times. 

Mackay, Georce L. From Far Formosa. 1895. Revell. 

McKenzigz, F. A. Korea’s Fight for Freedom. i919. Revell. 

Unverwoop, H. G. The Call of Korea. 1908. Revell. 


THE NEAR EAST 


Barton, Jas. L. Daybreak in Turkey. 1908. Pilgrim Press. 

Exvtiotr, Maser E. Beginning Again at Ararat. 1924. Revell. 

Forper, A. Ventures among the Arabs. 1909. Gospel Publish- 
ing Co. 


BIBLIOGRAPHY 377 


Hart, Wm. H. The Near East Crossroads of the World. 1920. 
Interchurch World Movement. 

McGitiivray, M. The Dawn of a New Era in Syria. 1920. 
Revell. 

Martuews, Basit. The Riddle of Nearer Asia. 1919. Doran. 

MorGeNnTHAU, Henry M. Ambassador Morgenthaw’s Story. 1918. 
Doubleday, Page. 

Puirsy, H. St. J. B.. The Heart of Arabia: Record of Travel 
and Exploration. 2 vols. 1923. Putnam. 

RicutTer, J. History of Protestant Missions in the Near East. 
1910. Revell. 

Rogson, JAs. lan Keith Falconer of Arabia. 1924. Doran. 

- SHeppD, Mary L. The Measure of a Man, Wm. A. Shedd of 

Persia. 1922. Doran. 

- UssHer, CLARENCE D., and Knapp, Grace H. An American 
Physician in Turkey. 1917. Houghton, Mifflin. 

Watson, Cuartrs R. In the Valley of the Nile. 1908. Revell. 

Witson, S. G. Modern Movements among Moslems. 1916. 
Revell. 

WIsHARD, J. G. Twenty Years in Persia. 1908. Revell. 

ZWEMER, 8S. M. Arabia: The Cradle of Islam. tgoo. Revell. 

ZWEMER, S. M. Islam: A Challenge to Faith. 1907. Student 
Volunteer Movement. 

ZWwEMER, S. M. The Disintegration of Islam. 1916. Revell. 

ZWEMER, S. M., and Brown, A. J. The Nearer and Farther East. 
1909. Macmillan. 


CENTRAL ASIA 


HepIn, SvEN. Through Asia. 2 vols. 1898. Harper. 

Hutton, J. E. A Story of Moravian Missions (Section on West- 
ern Tibet). 1922. Moravian Publication Office. 

PENNELL, T. L. Among the Wild Tribes of the Afghan Frontier. 
1909. Lippincott. 

RIJNHART, SusIE C. With the Tibetans in Tent and Temple. 
1904. Revell. 

SHELTON, Frora B. Shelton of Tibet. 1923. Doran. 


AFRICA 


Biarkiz, W.G. The Personal Life of David Livingstone. 1880. 
Revell. 

Crawrorp, Dan. Thinking Black. 1912. Doran. 

CrawForp, Dan. Back to the Long Grass. 1923. Doran. 

Du Pressis, J. The Life of Andrew Murray of South Africa. 
191g. Marshall Bros. . 

Harris, J. C. Khama, the Great African Chief. 1923. Doran. 

Kum, H. K. W. The Sudan. 1906. Marshall Bros. 

Livincstone, W. P. Mary Slessor of Calabar. 1916. Doran. 

LivinestonE, W. P. Robert Laws of Livingstomia. 1922. Doran. 


878 THE PROGRESS OF WORLD-WIDE MISSIONS 


Mackay of Uganda, The Story of the Life of. By his Sister. 


1891. Doran. 
MACKENZIE, JEAN. Black Sheep. 1916. Houghton, Mifflin. 


Matruews, F. T. Thirty Years in Madagascar. 1904. Religious © 


Tract Society. 
Moret, E. D. The Black Man’s Burden. 1920. Huebsch. 
Naytor, W.S. Daybreak in the Dark Continent. 1912. Mission- 
ary Education Movement. 


Patton, C.H. The Lure of Africa. 1917. Missionary Education — 


Movement. 
WELLS, JAs. Stewart of Lovedale. igo9. Revell. 


LATIN AMERICA 


CLARK, Frances E. The Continent of Opportunity. 1907. Revell. 

Dawson, THos. C. South American Republics. 2 vols. 1910. 
Putnam. 

Enocx, C.R. The Republics of Central and South America. 1913. 
Scribner. 

Guass, F. C. Adventures with the Bible in Brazil. 1923. Picker- 
ing & Inglis. 

Hay, ALEx. R. Saints and Savages: Brazil's Indian Problem. 
1920. Hodder & Stoughton. 

INMAN, S. G. Problems of Pan-Americanism. 1921. Doran. 

Jorpan, W. F. Crusading in the West Indies. 1922. Revell. 

McLean, J. H. The Living Christ for Latin America. 1916. 
Presbyterian Board of Publication. 

PANAMA CONGRESS ON CHRISTIAN WorK IN LATIN AMERICA. 3 
vols. 1916. Missionary Education Movement. 

Ross, E. A. South of Panama. i915. Century Company. 

SPEER, RoBperT E. South American Problems. 1914. Holt. 

stuNtTz, H. C. South American Neighbors. 1916: Missionary 
Education Movement. 

TrowsripcE, E. D. Mexico To-day and To-morrow. 1919. Mac- 
millan. 


OCEANIA 


ALEXANDER, JAS. M. The Islands of the Pacific. 1909. American 
Tract Society. 

Brain, Bette M. The Transformation of Hawait. 1898. Revell. 

Brown, ArtTHUR J. The New Era in the Philippines. Revell. 

Burton, J. W. The Call of the Pacific. 1912. Kelly. 

COLWELL, JAMES. A Century in the Pacific. 1915. Kelly. © 

Euuis, Jas. J. John Williams: The Martyr Missionary of Poly- 
nesia. I889. Revell. 

MontcoMery, Heten B. Christus Redemptor. 1906. Macmillan. 

PaTon, Jas. John G. Paton, an Autobiography. 1907. Doran. 

Paton, Frank L. The Triumph of the Gospel in the New Hebri- 
des. 1908. Doran. 


ei ia Metin nie Mia meal as 





BIBLIOGRAPHY 379 


Paton, Frank L. The Kingdom in the Pacific. 1913. United 
Council for Missionary Education. 

Simon, C. Progress and Arrest of Islam in Sumaira. 1912. 
Marshall Bros. 

SMALL, ALEX. Chalmers of New Guinea. 1924. Doran. 

Worcester, Dean C. The Philippine Islands and Their People. 
1898. Macmillan. 


THE JEWS 


GipnEY, W. T. The Jews and Their Evangelization. 1907. Stu- 
dent Volunteer Movement. 

OstroM, Henry. The Jew and His Mission. 1923. Bible In- 
stitute Colportage Association. 

- TuHompson, A. E. A Century of Jewish Missions. 1902. Revell. 


UNOCCUPIED FIELDS 
Barton, Jas. L. The Unfinished Task. 1908. Student Volunteer 


Movement. 

- GrawaMm, J. A. On the Threshold of Three Closed Lands. 1897. 

R. & R. Clark. 

~ Wortp MisstoNaRY CONFERENCE. Ig10. Vol. I. Carrying the 
Gospel. Revell. 

ZwEMER, S. M. The Unoccupied Mission Fields of Africa and 
Asia. 1911. Student Volunteer Movement. 


ht 
rAd 4 " 


/ J 
wii® 
& 





INDEX 


Abdul Hamid, 211; massacre of 

Armenians by, 214. 
Abeel, Rev. David, 137. 

Abel, Rev. Charles W., work at 
Kwato, 315. 

Abgar, accepts Christianity, 42. 

Aboriginal Hill Tribes, in India: 
Bhils, 98; Karens, 98; Khonds, 
98; Khols, 98; Santals, 908. 

Aborigines, in Formosa, 174; of 
Korea, 180. 

Abraham, as a missionary, 27. 

Abyssinia, 237; first entry of Gos- 
pel into, 42; mountains in, 230; 
Portuguese missionaries in, 235; 
Roman Catholic missions in, 235; 
unoccupied fields of, 237. 

Abyssinian churches, 234. 

Abyssinians, in Africa, 232. 

Access, difficulty of, 347. 

Accessions during Apostolic Period, 


39. 
Aconcagua, peak in Ecuador, 268. 
Acts, The, a missionary textbook, 


30. 

Addis Abeba, 237. 

Aden, 216. 

Afghan border, missionary outposts 
on, 342. 

Afghanistan, 341, 343, 344, 348; 
move to establish trade with 
America, 342; Persian, language 
in, 341; Pushtu, language in, 341; 
recent changes in, 342. 

Afghans, at Meshed, Persia, 342. 

Africa, 227-262, 348, 361; adaptive 
methods of work in, 250; ag- 
gression of the white man in, 
255; area of, 227; black man’s 
country in, 255; Christian con- 
verts in, 251; climate of, 230; 
colonial administration in, 256; 
deserts of, 230; discovery and ex- 
ploration of, 234; diseases in, 
251, 257; early history of, 233; 
early Roman Catholic efforts in, 
235; European governments in, 


256; forests of, 228, 231; indus- 
381 


trial education in, 250; Jews in, 
328; laid open to missions, 354; 
lakes of: Nyasa, 228; Tangan- 
yika, 228; Tchad, 228; Victoria 
Nyanza, 228; liquor question in, 
257; medical missions in, 251; 
mineral wealth of, 231; inland 
Missions, missionary stations of, 
247; missionary work in, 235; 
Mohammedan invasion of, 234; 
mountains of, 230; names of, 
Afarik, 227; The Dark Conti- 
nent, 227; native leadership in, 
359; natural resources of, 231; 
neglected areas in, 252; opposing 
forces from without, 254; the 
people of, 231; physical features, 
228; policy of European Govern- 
ments in, 255; population of: 
Chinese imported laborers, 227; 
Indian, 227; native, 227; white, 
227; power of Islam in, 255; 
railways in, 256; religions of, 
232; rivers of: Congo, 228; Ni- 
ger, 228; Nile, 228; Zambesi, 
228; Roman Catholic govern- 
ments in, 254; opposition to mis- 
sions in, 254; size of, 227; South, 
237-241; steamboat service in, 
256; taxation in, 257; telegraph 
in, 256; unevangelical heart of, 
344; unoccupied fields in, 252, 
253, 344; volcanic peaks in, 230; 
Western vice and crime in, 257; 
inland mission, 247. 

African slave trade, the open sore 
of the world, 239. 

Sac barbarous crimes of, 
238. 

Agnostics, in Tokyo University, 
172) 

Aggression of Western nations re- 
sented, 361. 

Ainu, ancient race in Hokkaido, 
154; schools at, 160. 

Akbar, founded Mogul Empire, 99. 

Alaska, Moravian missions to, 83. 

Albigenses, persecution of, 66. 


382 


Aleppo, 204; caravan of Armenians 
reach, 213; leading railroad cen- 
ter, 201. 

Alexander, overthrow of Medo- 
Persian empire, 200. 

Alexandria, 233; a missionary cen- 
ter, 43; Parsons, buried at, 214; 
and Carthage, centers of Chris- 
tianity, 42. 

Algeria, 237. 

Allen, Dr. H. N., first Protestant 
missionary to Korea, 185; quoted, 
on Korean government, 183. 

Allen Dro You ids: 

Allenby, General, 212; 
East, 201. 

Alliance, Christian and Missionary, 
in French Indo-China, 128. 

Amazon, 346; unhealthy climate of, 
269; River, 268. 

America, Jews in, 331. 

Americas, colonization of the, con- 
trasted, 263. 

American Arabian Mission in Ara- 
bia, 217. 

American Baptist Free Missionary 
Society, in Japan, 161. 


in Near 


American Baptists, missionary 
agency in Assam, 120. 
American Baptist Missionary 


Union, 107; in China, 130. 

American Bible Society, in Siam, 
125; in South America, 284; in 
West Indies, 296. 

American Board, 137; in European 
Turkey and Asia Minor, 216; in 
Hawaii, 316; in Japan, 161; in 
Near East, 214; in Philippine 
Islands, 322; in South Africa, 
241; Judson sailed under, 109; 
losses of, in Turkey, 223. 

American Board Mission, in Near 
East, 218. 

American Board of Commissioners 
for Foreign Missions formed, 
107. 

American College for Girls, at 
Constantinople, 218. 

American Colonization Society, in 
West Africa, 248. 

American Congregationalists and 
Baptists, in Siam, 123. 

American Jewish Year Book, 328. 

American Methodist Episcopal 
Church, in Burma, 122; in Ja- 
pan, 161. 


THE PROGRESS OF WORLD-WIDE MISSIONS 


American Methodist Episcopal 
Mission, in Angola, 248; in 
China, 139; in India, 110; in Ma- 
laysia, 325; in Straits Settle- 
ments, 1206. 

American Mission, in Egypt, 236. 

American Pioneers, in China, 137. 

American Presbyterian Board, in 
Japan, 160. 

American Presbyterian Mission, in 
China, 1303; in India, 170 qi 
Near East, 218; in West Africa, 
249. 

American Presbyterian Station, at 
Meshed, 342. 

American Presbyterians (North), 
in Siam, 124. 

American Reformed Church Mis- 
sion, in China, 139. 

American Southern Baptist Mis- 
sion, in China, 130. 

American Southern Methodist 
Mission, in China, 139. 

American University of Beirut, 
name of Syrian Protestant Col- 


lege, 218. 
American University at Cairo, 219. 
Americans, in Hawaii, 315; in 


Malaysia, 323. 

Amerigo Vespucci, in Brazil, 272. 

Amherst College, Neesima edu- 
cated at, 166. 

Amir, despotic governor of Af- 
ghanistan, 341. 

Amoy, treaty port, 138. 

Ananias of Damascus, 38. 

Andes Range, 268 

Andover Seminary, 107, 316; Nee- 
sima educated at, 166. 

Andrew Murray Memorial Mis- 
sion, 241. 

Aneityum, language of, 311; train- 
ing school and press at, 311. 

Angles, called ‘Angels,’ 52. 

Anglo-Chinese College, founded at 
Malacca, 136. 

Anglo-Egyptian Sudan, 345. 

Anglo-Saxon America, 263. 

Augustine, apostle to England, 52; 
writer of Early Church Period, 
in Africa, 44. 

Animism, in Africa, 232; 
08. 

Aniwa, Paton on Island of, 312. 

Anopheles mosquito, carries ma- 
laria, 230. 


in India, 





INDEX 


Annam, protectorate of French 
Indo-China, 127; Tourane on 
coast of, 128. 

Annamese, in Siam, 123; made ac- 
cessible, 354; people of French 
Indo-China, 127. 

Annus mirabilis, 95. 

Ansgar, apostle to Denmark and 
Sweden, 58; apostle of the 
North, 59. 

Anthony, West Indian negro, 83. 

Antioch, a missionary center, 43; 
captured by Crusaders, 62. 

- Anti-Christian propaganda in 
China, 141. 

Anti-Semitism, 333. 

Apocalypse, seven churches of, 42. 

“Apostle of the South Seas,” 309. 

_ Apostolic Missions, period of, 3o- 


40. 

Appeal, India’s, 118. 

ge peace Rev. H. G., in Korea, 
185. 

Arab rulers of Persia, 209. 

Arabs, 206; in Africa, 231; in Ma- 
laysia, 323. 

hm Arabia, 109, 217, 224, 30%, 348; 
Bible distribution in, 224; early 
churches in, 42; extension dur- 
ing apostolic period, 38; exten- 
sion during early church period, 
41; missions in, 216; new open 
door in, 355; territory of, un- 
evangelized, 221; the war in, 212. 

“Arabia for the Arabians,” 361. 

“Arabia, the Cradle of Islam,” 
book by Dr. Zwemer, 202. 

Arabic, Bible in, 344. 

Araucanian Indians, 280. 

Areas, neglected, in Near East, 220. 

Argentina, 274; climate of, 269; 
European characteristics of peo- 
ple of, 264; immigration into, 
286; missions in, 286; progressive 
republic, 273; size of, 268; un- 
occupied fields in, 286. 

Armenia, 190, 217; cradle of the 
human race, 200; massacres in, 
222; Russian, unevangelized, 221. 

Armenian Church, 215. 

Armenian Question, 
Powers, 223. 

Armenians, accept Christianity, 42; 
first Christian nation, 205; his- 
tory of, 204; persecutions and 
massacres of, 205. 


evaded by 


383 


Armistice, 200. 

“Arrow War,” 138, 140. 

Aryans, in India, 08. 

Ashmore, Dr. William, 1309. 

Asia, 348, 361; Japan’s influence 
over, 173; Jews in, 328; heart of, 
unevangelized, 338; savage tribes 
in, 348; southeastern, 120; un- 
occupied fields in, 338. 

Asia Minor, 199, 217, 365; con- 
trol of, by Mustapha Kemal, 
222; early spread of Moham- 
medanism in, 55; extension dur- 
ing early church period, 41; 
missionary tour of Paul in, 38; 
neglected districts of, 221. 

Assam, in India, 98; missionary 
work of, 120; people of, 120; 
population of, 120; religion of, 


120. 
Assisi, Francis of, 65; in Mo- 
rocco, 65. 


Atahualpa, King of Incas, 272. 

Atheists, in Tokyo University, 172. 

Atrocities, rubber, in Congo, 256; 
Turkish war, 212. 

Attitude, changed, of Eastern Peo- 
ples toward Missionaries, 356. 

Auckland, 312. 

August Francke, 76. 

Austral Islands, 208. 

Australasia, Jews in, 328. 

Australia, Moravian missions to, 83. 


Australian Anglicans, in New 
Guinea, 315. 

Australian Presbyterian Society, in 
Korea, 185. 


Austria, first treaty with Korea, 
182; Jews in, 328. 

Aymaras, tribe in Bolivia, 280. 

Azerbaijan, 199; wunevangelized, 
221. 

Aztec Empire, overthrown by Cor- 
LOZ tees 

Aztecs, 271. 


Babylon to Spain, covered by mis- 
sionary work, 39. 

Baghdad, 201, 217. 

Bailey, Wellesley C., 112. 

Baker, African explorer, 235. 

Balboa, discovers Pacific Ocean, 
271! 

Balkan States, 211. 

Ballagh, Rev. J. H., 167. 

Baller, Rev. F. W., 143. 


884 THE PROGRESS OF WORLD-WIDE MISSIONS 


Ballin, Herr Arthur, organized 
railways in Germany, 330. 

Baluchistan, 342, 343. 

Bangkok, capital of Siam, 123. 

Banner Cove, Tierra del Fuego, 
283. 

Bannu, 342. 

Bantu, in Africa, 232. 

Banza Manteke, Henry Richards 
at, 240. 

Baptist Board, 
lands, 322. 

Baptist Missionary Society, forma- 
tion of first, IOI. 

Baptist Telugus Mission, in India, 
110. 

Baptists, in Nicaragua, 291; in 
Panama, 291; in Salvador, 291. 

Barbary Coast, 211. 

Barbary States, 237. 

Barnabas of Cyprus, 38. 

Baron Kato Hiroyuki, quoted, on 
Buddhist priests in Japan, 
156. 

Barton, Dr. James L., on early 
difficulties in the Near East, 
215. 

Base, home, vital factors at, 363. 

Basel Mission, in India, 110. 

Basel Missionary Society, in China, 


in Philippine Is- 


139. 
Basra, 217; sale of Arabic Bible 
i210! 


Basutos, 232. ae ; 
Batang, lack of missionaries in, 


344. 
Bavaria, revival in, 370. 
Bechuana tribes, 238. 
Bechuanaland, transportation of, 
2h, 
Bechuanas, 232. 
Bedouin Arabs, 209, 210. 
Bedouins, give Allenby aid, 212. 
Behrein, 217. 
Beirut, American Board located at, 


214; college transferred from, 
218. 

Beirut Press, publishes Arabic 
Bible, 210. 

Beirut, sale of Arabic Bible in, 
210. 

Belgian Congo, 345; missions in, 
248. 


Benares, I15. 
Benedict of Nursia, 65. 
Benedictines, the, 65. 


Bengal, seized by British, go. 

Berbers, in Africa, 231. 

Bergen, Egede sails from, 81. 

Bernard of Clairvaux, leader of 
Crusade, 61. 

Bertha, wife of Ethelbert, 52. 

Bhopal, only two mission stations 
at t16, 

Bhutan, 341, 348. 

Bible, first Slavonian, 60; Mohee- 
can, 86; silver, work of Ulfilas, 
50; tongues translated into, 344; 
translated in Korean, 184. 

Bible League of India, 362. _ 

Bible Societies, in Philippines, 322; 
in Venezuela, 288. 


Bible Society, work in Central 
Asia, 344. 
Bible, translation into Chinese, 


first, 136; into Arabic, first, 219. 
Bible Union of China, 362. 
pa Hiram, goes to Hawaii, 

316. 
Bishop, Mrs. Isabella Bird, on 

Korea, 178; quoted, on Korean 

Christians, 180. 

Bismarck, 208. 

“Black-Bearded Barbarian,” 174. 
Black Hole of Calcutta, go. 
Black Islands (see Melanesia). 
Black Monks, 65. 

Blackwater fever, 251. 

Blantyre Mission, established at 

South Lake Nyasa, 245. 

Bliss, Dr. Daniel, 218; founder of 

Syrian Protestant College, 218. 
Bliss, Dr. Howard, 218. 
Block-printing, in China, 131. 
“Bloody Mary” of Madagascar, 

259. 

Boat people, 150. 

Bobbio, monastery at, 53. 

Boers, in South Africa, 240. 
Bogoris, King of Bulgarians, 60. 
Bohemia, Gospel enters, 60. 
Bokhara, 344 (see Baluchistan). 
Bolivar, military leader, 273. 
Bolivia, 346; ancient civilization 

of, 270; Bishop quoted on, 270; 

missions in, 287, 289; mixed races 

in, 264; size of, 268. 

Bolivian Indian Mission, in Bolivia, 

287. 
Bolivian Indian and San Pedro 

Missions, 280. 

Bombay, educational center at, 111; 


oe 


‘ INDEX 


Martyn in, 104; sale of Arabic 
Bible in, 219; trading post formed 
at, 99. 

Boniface, apostle to Germany, 53. 

Borneo, 298, 348; lack of workers 
Wy 325. 

Bororo Indians, 290. 

Boston, Neesima in, 165. 

Boxer indemnity, 146. 

Boxer Uprising, 145. 

Boxer year, in China, 353. 

Brahmans, 79; opposition to Duff, 
105. 

Brainerd, David, 87; influence on 
Martyn, 103; quoted, 26; spirit- 
ual experience of, 370; views re- 
garding condition of heathen, 
364. 

Brazil, 346; exports largest amount 
of coffee in the world, 270; ma- 
hogany forests in, 270; missions 
in, 285; Portuguese, language of, 
266; progressive republic, 274; 
size of, 208; temporary triumph 
of Jesuits in, 281; tropical cli- 
mate of, 269; undiscovered ter- 
ritory in, 268; unoccupied fields 
in, 286. 

Brebceuf in Quebec, 88. 

_ Brethren, in Argentina, 286; in 
Central Asia, 344; in Straits 
Settlements, 126. 

Bridgman, Rev. E. C., pioneer in 
China,/137: 

Brigandage, 147. 

Britain, in Africa, 256; in New 
Hebrides, 304; Lord Chief. Jus- 
tice of, 330. 

British, in Hawaii, 315; in New 
Guinea, 314. 

British and American Societies, in 
British Guiana, 288. 

British and Foreign Bible Society, 
282; in French Indo-China, 128; 
in Malaysia, 325; in South 
America, 284. 

British Empire, Jews in, 331. 

British Friends, in Madagascar, 
260. 

British Guiana, Moravians in, 281. 

British Isles, Jews in, 328. 

British Protectorate over Egypt, 


210. 
British Weekly of Japan, 170. 
British West Indies, extent of, 206. 


385 


Brown, Rev. S. R., 160, 161; ca- 
reer of, 162. 

Browning, Dr. W. E., estimate of 
Indian population in South 
America, 288. 

Bruce, James, 235. 

Bruce, “Training of the Twelve,” 


30. 

Buddhism, 157; in Burma, 121; in 
China, 132; in French Indo- 
China, 127; in Japan, 156, 167; in 
Korea, 1803) ane Siam Wied ao 
Tibet (see Lamaism). 

Buddhists, in India, 98; in Nepal 
and Bhutan, 341; in Tokyo Uni- 
versity, 172. 

Buenos Aires, 268; development of, 
274; largest city in South 
America, 274; Morris schools in, 
277. 

Bulgarians, receive the Gospel, 60. 

Burgundy, Gospel enters, 53. 

Buriats, pagans in Siberia, 347. 

Burma, area and divisions of, 120; 
in India, 98; Judson, missionary 
to, 107; people of, 121. 

Burns, Rev. Wm., 143; translated 
“Pilgrim’s Progress,” 139. 

Burton, African explorer, 235. 

Bushmen, in South Africa, 232. 

Butler, Dr. William, in India, I1o. 

Byzantine Empire, Russia’s claim 
to, 60. 

Byzantium, made capital of Roman 
Empire, 48. 


Cabral, landed at Bahia, 272. 

Cairo, 201, 204, 210, 356. 

“Cairo of Asia” (see Bokhara). 

Calabar, Mary Slessor’s work 
among tribes of, 250. 

Calcutta, arrival of Carey at, 101; 
education center at, 111; factory 
opened at, 99; Judson in, 107; 
landing of Martyn at, 103; Mar- 
tyn sails from, 104; trading post 
formed at, 99. 

Caliphate, 210. 

Call of the Near East, 225. 

Call to advance, 334. 

Callao, main port of Peru, 275. 

Calvert, Rev. James, sent to Ono, 
308. 

Calvin, 68, 281; his ideas about 
missions, 72. 

Cambodia, protectorate of French 


386 THE PROGRESS OF WORL 


Indo-China, 127; unoccupied field 
OF 120; 

Cambodians, people of French In- 
do-China, 127. 

Camden, mission ship, 310. 

Canada, Japanese in, 154. 

Canadian Baptist Mission, in Bo- 
livia, 287. 

Canadian Presbyterian Church, in 
Formosa, 174. 

Canadian Presbyterian Sbcee in 
Korea,’ 185. 

Canal Zone, 291; administered by 
United States, 266. 

Cannibalism, religious origin of, in 
Africa, 233. 

Canterbury Cathedral, founded, 52. 

Cantine, Rev. James, 217. 

Canto, Roman Catholic Fathers 
sent as prisoners to, 340. 

Canton, first hospital in China in, 
137; sale of Arabic Bible in, 
219; treaty port, 138. 

Cape Colony, 238; under Dutch 
rule, 77. 

Cape Horn, 263. 

Capetown, 238. 

Cape-to-Cairo Railway, 201. 

Captives, Tyrian, enter Abyssinia, 
42. 

Caras, of Ecuador, 270. 

Carey, William, called “Wycliffe 
of the East,” 102; career of, 100; 
compared with Morrison, 135; 
dawn of modern era with, 93; 
Father of Modern Missions, 94; 
influenced by Brainerd, 88; 
stirred by sermon, 94; teacher at 
Fort William College, 102; 
treatment of, by East India 
Company, 100; views regarding 
condition of heathen, 364. 

Cargill, David, 307. 

Caribbean Coast, fruits from, 270. 

Caroline Islands, 208. 

Carthage, 234; a missionary cen- 
ter, 43. 

Caspian Sea, 204, 343. 

Caste, in India, 114. 

Catacombs of martyrs in Rome, 


Catechumens’ School of Pantcenus, 
in Alexandria, 44. 

Cattle pests, 257. 

Celebes, 208; lack of workers in, 
325; missionary work on, 324. 


D-WIDE MISSIONS 


Celestial Empire, 131. 

Centenary Conference of Protest-. 
ant Missions, in China, 148. 

Centers, strategic, 36; in Panama, 


201. 
Central African Ironstone Plateau, 


344. 

Central Asia, German Mennonites, 
344; Jews in, 334. 

Central Asian Mission, base at 
Hoti-Mardan, 342. 

Central America, 272, 290; area of, 
290; divisions of: British Hon- 
duras, 290; Costa Rica, 290; 
Guatemala, 2900; Honduras, 290; 
Nicaragua, 290; Panama, 290; 
Salvador, 290; inadequate mis- 
sionary forces of, 291; Moravian 
missions to, 83; population of, 
290; Roman Catholic Church in, 
291; spiritual neglect and need 
of, 290. 

@entral American Mission, 29f. 

Central Provinces, lack of mis- 
sionaries in, 116. 

Ceylon, Dr. Scudder in, 109. 

Ceylon and India General Mission, 
110. 

Ceylon, station of General Mis- 
sion, IIO. 

Chalmers, James, career of, 314; in 
New Guinea, 314; martyrdom of, 
314; missionary in New Guinea, 
313; sent to Raratonga, 314. 

“Challenge to Christendom,” mes- 
sage from Stanley, 243. 

Challenge to Christianity, 
sented by Africa, 258. 

Charities, Christian, report of, by 
Rev. Dr. Pettee, 160. 

Chicago, Jews in, 320. 

Child-widows in India, 112. 

Chile, 275; cities in, 274; climate 
of, 269; nicknamed “the shoe- 
string republic,” 268; nitrate 
fields in, 269; progressive repub- 
lic, 274; size of, 268; strongly 
Spanish in character, 264. 

Chimborazo, peak in Ecuador, 268. 

China, 130-151; aboriginal tribes- 
men, 150; American pioneers in, 
137; ancestral worship in, 132; 
antiquity of, I3I1; area, 130; 
Boxer year in, 353; Centenary 
Conference, 143; changed con- 
ditions in, 147; Christian prog- 


pre- 





INDEX 


ress in, 148; climate of, 130; con- 
ferences of Protestant missions 
in, 148; discoveries of, 131; di- 
visions of, 130; early missionary 
trials in, 139; Romanist efforts 
in, 134. 

China Inland Mission, 143; and 
spiritual life, 369; ‘growth of, 
144; its principles and policies, 
144; latest statistics of, 144; 
martyrs in 1900, 145; on Tibetan 
border, 340. 

China, invasions of Korea by, 181. 

Bee span War, 180, 182, 188, 

— 180. 

China, Japanese in, 154; Jesuits in, 
134; Korean missions in, 360; 
language and literature of, 131; 
later Romanist activities in, 134; 
Manchu dynasty in, 182; Man- 
churia, province of, 130; men- 
tioned in Bible, 131; minerals in, 
130; Mongolia, province of, 130; 
National Christian Conference 
in, 148; Christian consciousness 
in, 149; neglected classes in, 150; 
“open door” in, 147, 353; open 
mind in, 356; patriarchal gov- 
ernment of, 131; physical fea- 

tures of, 130; ‘population, 130; 


prominent missionaries ie t4ass 
Protestant martyrs in, 141; Prot- 
estant missions in, 135; quali- 


ties and achievements of, 131; 
religions in, 132; resources of, 
130; second period of work in, 
138-140; South, boat people in, 
150; unoccupied territory in, 150; 
venerable civilization of, 131; 
Yi:M. C.. As in, 140. 

Chinese, 329. 

Chinese Christian leaders to- day, 
149. 

Chinese Classics, in Japan, 157; 
translated by Dr. Legge, 130. 
Chinese, in Burma, 121; in For- 
mosa, 174; in French Indo- 
China, 128; in Hawaii, 315; in 
Latin America, 264; in Malaysia, 
323, 324; in Malay Peninsula, 
126; in Philippine Islands, 320. 
Chinese Maritime Customs, 131. 
Chinese National Christian Con- 

ference, 350. 
Chinese Repository, published by 
Bridgman, 137. 


387 


Chinese Republic, 130, 146. 

Chinese revolution, 146; 
of missions to, 146. 

Chinese, third important class in 
Slat y1 23; 

Chinese Turkistan, 130, 343; now 
called Sinkiang, 339; unoccupied 
field in, 150. 

Ching-yi, Dr. Cheng, 140. 

Chin, tribe in Burma, 121. 

Chino-Japan War, 168. 

Chino-Japanese War, 144. 

Chitambo’s village, Livingstone’s 
death at, 240. 

Cho-sen, early name for Korea, 


relation 


177. 

Chota Nagpur, lack of missionaries 
in, 116. 

Christ, indispensable, 32; mission- 
ary design in life and work of, 
a world’s need of, emphasized, 

303. 

Christian and Missionary Alliance, 
110, 144, 216; in Argentina, 280; 
in Chile, 286 ; in Ecuador, 288, 
290; in Philippine Islands, aaa 
in Sierra Leone, 248; martyrs in 
1900, 145; on Tibetan border, 


349. 

Christian College for women, in 
India, 113. 

Christian Inland Mission, in Chi- 
nese Turkistan, 3309. 

Christian Missionary Society, in 
Uganda, 245. 

Christian Missions in many lands, 


344. 

Christian VI, King of Denmark, 
82. 

Christianity, in Near East, 202, 
215; North African, causes for 
decline of, 234. 

Christians, crossed Rhine to Ger- 
manic tribes, 43; loyalty of, in 


Japan, 168; in British Isles, 43; 
in India, 98; in Tokyo Univer- 
sity, 172; persecution of, in 


Japan, 158; Korean, quality of, 
IOl. 
Chulalongkorn, King of Siam, 123. 
Chuma, African convert, 252; 
servant of Livingstone, 240. 
Church, Abyssinian, beginning of, 
42; decadence of, 237. 
Church, Bechuana, first, formed at 
Kuruman, 238. 


388 


Church, Eastern, beginning of, 48. 

Church, first Japanese, in Yoko- 
hama, 167. 

Church, growth of, in Fiji, 308. 

Church, Indian, foreign missionary 
efforts of, 359. 

Church, Korean, evangelistic spirit 
in, .193; 

Church Missionary Society, 216; 
and revival, 369; at Bannu, 342; 
in Abyssinia, 237, 240; in China, 
1303-"m > East.(Atrica) 242% in 
Near East, 216; in Egypt, 236; 
in Egyptian Sudan, 236; in 
Pndia)) 1003) 1 Japa wide in 
Mesopotamia, 217; in Nigeria, 
248; in Persia, 216; in Sierra 
Leone, 248. 

Church of Scotland, at Darjeeling, 
340; in India, 104, 1006. 

Church, Pyeng Yang, holds record 
on prayermeetings, 102. 

Church, Roman Catholic, in Cen- 
tral America, 291; in politics in 
South America, 274. 

Church, Syen Chun, in Korea, 1092. 

Church, Western, beginning of, 50. 

Churches, English and Dutch Co- 
lonial, in South Africa, 241. 

Churches, native, development of, 
358; growth of, 359. 

Ch urches, non-missionary, 
self-supporting, in Korea, 
190. 

Cilicia, massacres in, 222. 

Civilization, early, of At rica.)(223- 
in Africa, good and bad features 
of, 256; influence of godless, 
361; record of, in Oceania, 303. 

Civilization, Western, in French 
Indo-China, 128; well advanced 
in Siam, 123. 

Clark, Dr. Francis E., on South 
America, 266. 

Classes, Bible, in Korea, 
neglected, in Japan, 171. 

Clement, 43; in Africa, 44. 

Clough, Dr. and Mrs., in India, 
TIO. 

Coan, Rev. Titus, in Hawaii, 317. 

Cochabamba, school at, 287. 

Cochin China, State of French In- 
do-China, 127. . 

Coffee, largest amount in Brazil, 
270. 


365 ; 
188, 


187; 


THE PROGRESS OF WORLD-WIDE MISSIONS 


Coillard, Francois, evangelized Ba- 


rotsi, 240. 
Coligny, 281; Huguenot leader, 73. 
College of Propaganda at Rome, 


254. 


College missionary, at Utrecht, 54. 


Colleges in India, 112. 
Columbia, 346; backwardness of, 
274; missions in, 288; 


strong — 


Spanish characteristics in, 2064; 


unoccupied fields in, 288. 
Colonization, of the Americas, con- 
trasted, 264; Portuguese, in 


South America, 264; Spanish, in — 


South America, 264. 

Columba, apostle to Scotland, 52; 
missionary work of, Hebrides, 
52; North Scotland, 52; Orkney, 
52; Shetland Islands, 52. 

Columbanus, apostle to Swiss, 53. 

Columbus, 271; discovered South 
America, 266. 

Comber, Thomas, 249. 

Commission of the Federal Coun- 
cil of Christian Church in Amer- 
ica, on Korean situation, 195. 

Committee on Codperation in Latin 
America, 295; conference held in 
Mexico City, 293. 

Compass, Mariner’s, 131. 

“Concessions,” in Japanese ports, 
163. 

Concubinage in Siam, 123. 

Conditions, advanced, in Siam, 123. 

Conditions, changed, in China, 147. 

Conditions, moral, in French Indo- 
China, 128; in Siam, 123. 


Conferences, on Moslem Advance 


in Africa, 254. 


Conference on Moslem Missions in — 


Lucknow, 254. 

in China, 
Indo-China, 
Japan, 156; in Korea, 180. 


Confucianism, 


French 127 2 Nite 


Confucianists, in Tokyo University, — 


172, 

Confucius, 132. 

Congo, 235, 345; discovery of, 235; 
Islam in, 255; sleeping sickness 
a0 2 30h 

Congregational Mission, in Brazil, 
285; in Mexico, 203. 

Conquistadores, 264. 

Conrad III, Emperor of Germany, 
leader of Crusade, 62. 


1323; in 








INDEX 


Consciousness, national, increasing, 
361. 

Constantine, changes capital of 
Roman Empire, 48; conversion 
of, 48; edict of, 48; influence 
upon the Church, 48; motto of, 


48. 

Constantinople, 203, 214; capital 
of Roman Empire, transferred 
to, 48; captured by Turks, 210; 
first Protestant Church in, 216; 
key to Bosphorus, 222; sale of 
Arabic Bible in, 219. 

“Continent of Opportunity,” South 
America called, 266. 

“Continent of To-morrow,” South 
America called, 266. 

“Continental” islands, 300. 

Convent of St. Thomas, becomes 
Lancasterian School, 282. 

Converted Jews, prominent names 
of, 333. 

Converts, apostolic, quality of, 39; 
royal, in Hawaii, 317. 

Cook, Captain, discovers Hawaiian 
Islands, 315; explores islands of 
Pacific, 302; voyages around the 
world, I0oI, 305. 

Cook Islands, 208. 

‘Cooke, Miss M. A., in India, 112. 

Cooperation, lack of missionary, 


348. 

Copenhagen College, 76, 80o. 

Coptic Church, 210, 215, 232, 234. 

Copts, 210; as workers in mis- 
sions, 236. 

Cornelius, Bishop of Rome, 45. 

Cortez, in Mexico, 271. 

Cotopaxi, mountain peak in Ecua- 
dor, 268. 

Cox, Melville, in West Africa, 249. 

Crisis, new, in Japan, 173. 

Criticism, destructive Biblical, 362; 
higher, on the mission field, 362. 

Cross, Rev. William, 307. 

“Cross-roads of the Pacific,” 315. 

“Cross-roads of the World,” 2or. 

Crowther, Samuel, African convert, 
251; belonged to Yoruba tribe, 
251; carried off by slave raiders, 
251; sent to school in Sierra 
Leone, 251. 

Crusades, 61; effects of, 62. 

Cuba, contrasts in, 294; educa- 
tional work in, 295; forests of, 


389 


294; thrown open to missionary 
work, 354. 

Cults, modern, in India, 115. 

Cuzco, Pizarro storms city of, 272. 

Cyprian, letter to church in Spain, 
43; teacher of Early Church Pe- 
riod, in Africa, 44. 

Cyprus, 211. 

Cyril, apostle to Bulgarians, 50. 

Cyril of Alexandria, 43. 

Cyrus, founder of Medo-Persian 
empire, 208. 

Czecho-Slovakia, Jews in, 328. 


Daimios, 155. 
Dalai Lama, ruler of Tibet, 340. 
Damascus, 201, 204. 
Damascus-Medina railroad, 212. 
Dancing-girls in India, 113. 
Danish East India Company, 77. 
Danish-Halle Mission, r00. 
Dardanelles, 205. 
Darfur, 344. 
Darjeeling, 340. 
Dark Continent, 239, 242, 252, 253, 
258, 354. 
Darwin, Charles, on Patagonian 
Indians, 283. 

David, Christian, 82. 

Dawson, quoted on Spanish period 
in South America, 273. 

de Mayer, Miss Jenny, 344. 

Decian persecution, 64. 

Denmark, Gospel enters, 53, 58; 
in Latin America, 266. 

Dennis, Dr., quoted, 25. 

Dera’a, ‘201. 

Desima, Dutch on island of, 1509. 

de) Souzae in. Brazil,’ 272. 

Despotism, military, of Japan in 
Korea, 104. 

Dewey, Admiral, defeats Spanish 
fleet, 320. 

Diaz, Bartholomew, rounded Cape 
of Good Hope, 234. 

Diocletian, persecutions under, 46. 

Disciples, in Philippine Islands, 


322. 

Disciples Church, in Paraguay, 
287. 

Diseases, in South America, 275. 

Division, two-fold, 338. 

Divisions, Religious, 98. 

Djemal Pasha, 211. 


390 


Doctrine, liberalistic, effect on mis- 
sions, 361. 

Dodd, Dr. W. Clifton, 125. 

Dominic, 66. 

Dominicans, the, 66; in Africa, 
235; in China, 134; in South 
America, 280; Spanish, in Japan, 
158. 

Doshisha, founded by Neesima, 166. 

Doshisha University, 165. 

Drakenbergs Mountains, in Natal, 
230. 

Dravidians, composed of Telugus, 
Tamils, Kanarese, 98; source of 
Pacific Islanders, 300. 

Dresden, Zinzendorf at, 82. 

Druids, center at Iona, 52; in Ire- 
land, 51. 

Drummond, Prof. Henry, in Af- 
rica, 252; on beauty of Island 
World, 300. 

Duff, Alexander, first Scotch mis- 
sionary in India, 104; friendship 
with Rammohun Roy, 105; op- 
position to, by Brahmans, 105. 

Duff, mission ship, 305. 

Dumaguete, 322. 

Dutch, captured Bahia in Brazil, 
281 


Dutch East India Company, 324. 

Dutch East Indies, 323; Medhurst 
and Milne work in, 136. 

Dutch Guiana, Moravians in, 281; 
Von Welz goes to, 76. 

Dutch, in African exploration, 234; 
in Formosa, 174; in India, 99; in 
New Guinea, 314; settled near 
the Cape, 235. 

Dutch Societies, in Malaysia, 324. 

Dutch Reformed Church, enters 
India, 100. 

Dutch West India Company, in 
Brazil, 281. 

Dwighta ric CO were 

Dyaks, in Malaysia, 323. 

Dynasty, Manchu, in China, 182. 


Early Church Missions, Period of, 
41-47. 

Early European Missions, Period 
of, 48-57. 

Early Missionary Societies, Period 
of the, 74-80. 

Earthquakes, 153. 

East Africa, advance inland from, 
242; group of great missions in, 


THE PROGRESS OF WORLD-WIDE MISSIONS 







245; wniversities mission in, 
245. 
East and Central Africa, 241-247. 


East and West, new gap between, © 


360. 

East India Company, 72, 79, 93, 
IOI, 103, 107; attitude to mis-— 
sions, 100; British, 99; Danish, 
99; French, 99; in China, 135, 
136. ; 

East Indians, in Burma, 121; in | 
Latin America, 264. 

Eastern Bengal, lack of mission-— 
aries in, 116. | 

Eastern Christian Sects, 215. 

Ecuador, 275, 346; cacao beans 
exported from, 270; exports 
ivory nuts, 270; government in, 
274; missions in, 288; mixed 
population in, 264; mountain 
peaks in, 268; panama hats ex- 
ported from, 270; size of, 268; 
unoccupied fields in, 288. 

Ecumenical Conference, 113, 369. 

Edersheim, 333. 

Edessa, the modern Urfa, Chris- 
tian community, middle of second 
century, 42. 

Edicts, anti-Christian 
158, 163. 

Edinburgh Conference Report, on 
neglected Africa, 345. 

Edwards, Jonathan, 87; sermon by, 
stirred Carey, 94; spiritual ex- 
perience of, 370. 

Effect, cumulative, of missionary 
work, 358. 

Efforts, active missionary, 69; 
early RKomanist, in Japan, 157; 
foreign missionary, of Korean 
Church, 104. 

Egede, Elizabeth, 80. 


in Japan, 


Egede, Hans, apostle to Green- 
a 80; labor in Greenland, 


0. 

Egypt, 190, 207, 211, 217, 233, 236; 
Allied war base of Near East, 
212; Bible distribution in, 224; 
British Protectorate over, 210; 
extension during apostolic period, 
38; early church period in, 41; 
early spread of Mohammedan- 
ism in, 55; fertility of lower, 
228; for the Egyptians, 361; 
General Mission, 236; given self- 
government, 223; new open door 


INDEX 


in, 355; spirit of enquiry in, 
357; pyramids in, 210; races in, 
210. 

Egyptians, 210, 320. 

Eighteen Provinces, 130. 

Elat, Kamerun, 250. 

Elgin, Lord, 160. 

Eliot, John, apostle to North 
American Indians, 85. 
Elizabeth Isles, Mayhew, Crown 

- patentee of, 87. 

Ellice Islands, 2098. 

Embassy, Imperial, of Japan, visits 
the West, 163; Japanese, visits 
America, 166. 

Emir Abdullah, in Trans-Jordania, 
PS 

Emir Feisal, King of Irak, 223; 
leader of Bedouin band, 212; 
quoted on Beirut College, 218. 

Emperor of China, forced to ab- 
dicate, 146. 

Empire, British Indian, 90. 

Empress Dowager of China, 145. 

England, Gospel enters, 52. 

English, in African exploration, 


234. 

English and Foreign School So- 
ciety, 281. 

English Baptist, in India, 106. 

English Baptist Mission, in Bel- 
gian Congo, 249. 

English Baptist Missionary So- 
ciety, in China, 1309. 

English Colonies, in Africa, 235. 

English Episcopalian Society, in 
Korea, 185. 

English Presbyterian Church, in 
Formosa, 174. 

English Presbyterian Mission, in 
China, 139. 

English Presbyterians, in Straits 
Settlements, 126. 

English Wesleyan Missionary So- 
ciety, in China, 1309. 

English Wesleyans, in Fiji, 307. 

Enver, plots extermination of 
Christians, 213. 

Enver, Pasha, 211. 

Ephesus, a missionary center, 43. 

Episcopal Church mission, in Mex- 
icO, 203. 

Episcopalians, in Panama, 201. 

Epistles, New Testament, mission- 
ary character of, 37, 39. 

Equatorial Africa, products of, 231. 


391 


Eric the Red, colonizer of Green- 
land, 50. 

Erromanga, martyr island, 310; 
Williams lands at, 310. 

Esther, Queen, 209; as a mission- 
ary, 28. 

Eskimos, 82; of Greenland, 81. 

“Eta,” social outcastes of Japan, 


172, 
Ethelbert, King of England, 52. 
Ethiopia, 233. 

Ethiopian eunuch, 38. 

Euphrates, 200. 

Eurasians, in Malaysia, 323. 

Europe, Jews in, 328. 

European Turkey, 190. 

Europeans, in Malaysia, 323. 

Eusebius, early Church historian 
in Syria, 42; quoted, 45. 

Evangelical Lutheran, in India, 
LLG: 

Evangelical missions, in Philippine 
Islands, 321. 

Evangelical Society of France, 
takes over work in Society Is- 
lands, 306. 

Evangelical Union of South Amer- 
ica, in Argentine, 286; in Bo- 
livia, 289 3! inv Brazil, 285) in 
Peru, 287. 

meets newspaper, in Japan, 
1609. 

Evangelization of Jew, three-fold 
claim for, 334. 

“Ever-Victorious Army,” I41. 

“Evidences of Christianity,” by 
Dr. W..A.P. Martin,: 142. 

Exploration, lack of, 347. 

Explorers, in Africa, 235. 

Extension of missionary efforts, 
309. 


’ 


Faber, Dr. Ernest, 142. 

Facilities, improved material, in 
missionary world to-day, 355. 

Faith missions, China Inland mis- 
sion a model of, 143; in Angola, 
241; in Central America, 201; 
in Portuguese East Africa, 241; 
reach from Capetown to Nyasa- 
land, 241. 

Falconer, Ion Keith, 216. 

Famine, Great, of China, 141. 

Farther India, consists of Assam 
and Burma, 120. 


392 


“Father of Presbyterian Missions 
in the South Seas,” 311. 

Features, favorable, in mission 
fields to-day, 353; unfavorable, 
in mission fields to-day, 360. 

Federal Council of Churches in 
America, protest regarding Ko- 
rea, 106. 

Federated Malay States, 126. 

Federated Missions of Japan, pro- 
test regarding Korea, 196. 

Fengtien, Manchurian province, 
13%, 

Feng Yu-hsiang, General, 149. 

Fetichism, in Africa, 232. 


Field, the Northern, 124; the 
Southern, 124. 
Fields, mission, unfavorable fea- 


tures in, to-day, 360. 

Fields, unoccupied, in Christian ex- 
perience, 351; in India, 116; in 
Japan, 171; the crowning chal- 
lenge of this age, 351. 

Fifth period of missionary work, 
140-151. 


Fiji, 298; heathen degradation 
in, 308; Indian  coolies in, 
320. 


Fiji Islands, 306-308; cannibalism 
in, 307; missionary beginnings 
in, 307; people of, 306; popula- 
tion of, 306. 

Fiji, strongholds of Satan in, 308; 
transformation in, 308. 

Fijians, mixture of Polynesians 
and Papuans, 301. 

Filipinos, in Hawaii, 315; largest 
part of population, 320. 

Fiske, Pliny, in the Near East, 


214. 

Flowery Kingdom, 131. 

Footbinding, condemnation of, in 
China, 147. 

Forces, missionary, inadequacy of, 
349; opposing in India Missions, 
114. 

Formosa, 152, 154, 174-175; ceded 
to Japan, 174; Channel, separates 


4 Mormosa\eoirom,) China iz As 
Christian’; ‘churches. in, 1743 
general features of, 1743 
missionary work in, 174; popu- 
lation of, 174; statistical sum- 


mary of missions in, 175. 
Fort William College, at Calcutta, 
102. 


THE PROGRESS OF WORLD-WIDE MISSIONS 


“Forty Years among the Zulus,” 
by Josiah Tyler, 241. 

Fourth period of missionary work, 
144-146. 

France, in Africa, 256; in Latin 
America, 266; in Near East, 203; 
in New Hebrides, 304; in North 
Africa, 237; Jews in, 331; pro- 
hibition of Protestant missionary 
work by, 348. 

Franciscans, the, 65; among Indians 
in Canada, 88; in China, 134; 
in South America, 280; Spanish, 
in Japan, 158. 

Franke, 360 

Fratres Minores, 65. 

Free Church of Scotland, field 
around Lake Nyasa, 246. 

French Equatorial Africa, 345. 

French in African exploration, 234. 

French Huguenots, in Brazil, 281. 

French Indo-China, 125; area of, 
127; Christian and Missionary 
Alliance in, 128; climate and 
products of, 127; land of, 127; 
missionary results in, 129; mis- 
sions in, 128; moral conditions 
in, 128: opened to Protestant 
work, 354; part of Southeastern 
Asia, 120; people of, 127; popu- 
lation of, 127; Swiss Brethren 
in, 128; unoccupied fields in, 


120. 

French, in Madagascar, 259; on 
Senegal River, 235; spoken in 
Haiti, 266. 

French West Africa, 345. 

Frere Town, refuge for slaves at, 


Friars, Gray, 65; preaching, 66; 
Roman Catholic, in Philippine 
Islands, 321. 

Friedrich IV, King of Denmark, 


70. 
Friends, in Guatemala and Hon- 
duras, 201. 
Fuchow, treaty port, 138. 
Fujiyama, 153. 


Gabet, penetrates to Lhasa, 340. 

Gabun; 250. 

Gale, James S., quoted, on 
Korean Church, 192; sent to 
Korea, 185. 

Gambia _ River, 


English 
along, 235. 


settled 


~* 


é 
‘% 


INDEX 


Ganges, sacrifices to, 102. 

Gardiner, Captain Allen, died in 
Spanish Harbor, 282; efforts of, 
with Indians, 289; failure of 
work in Argentina and Para- 
guay, 283. 


-Gataks, in Malaysia, 323. 


Gaul, Gospel enters, 51. 

Geddie, John, career of, 311; tablet 
in memory of, 311; translates 
Bible, 311. 

General Assembly of the Indian 
Presbyterian Church, 359. 


- “General Booth of Japan,” the, 170. 
- Georgia, 199; unevangelized, 221. 


German East Africa, changes name 
to Tanganyika Territory, 247. 


- German Evangelical Missions, 216. 


German missions, in South Africa, 
241; in East Africa, 246. 

German Pietists, 360. 

Germans in Hawaii, 315. 


_ Germany, first treaty with Korea, 


182; Gospel enters, 53; in Near 
East, 203; Jews in, 328. 

Gibson, Dr. J. C., chairman of 
China Centenary Conference, 


143. 

Gilbert Islands, 208. 

Gilmour, James, 142. 

“Gilmour of Mongolia,” 142. 

Goa, trade center, 99; Xavier at, 
70, 71. 

Goaribari Island, Chalmers and 
Tomkins murdered at, 314. 

Goble, Rev. J., 161. 

Godfrey, made King of Jerusalem, 


2. 

Godfrey of Bouillon, leader of 
Crusade, 61. 

Godt-haab, capital of Greenland, 


81. 

Goforth, Rev. Jonathan, visits 
Korean revival, 191. 

Gold Coast, 234. 

Good, Adolphus C., in West Africa, 
240. 

Good Samaritan, parable of the, 


33. 

Gordon College, 236. 

Gordon, Dr. A. J., on missions and 
Holy Spirit, 369. 

Gordon, General Charles G., 141; 
in Egyptian Sudan, 236. 

Gossner, spiritual experience of, 


370. 


393 


Gossner’s Society, in India, 110. 

Goths, conversion of the, 50. 

Government, patriarchal, 131. 

Grain Coast, 234. 

Gran-Chaco, 280. 

Grant, African explorer, 235. 

Gray Friars, 65. 

“Great Awakening,” 317. 

Great Britain, first treaty with 
Korea, 182; in Egypt, 203; in 
Latin America, 266; in Persia, 
203; Lord Elgin signs treaty for, 
in Japan, 160. 

“Great Heart of New Guinea,” 


314. 

Greece, 365; defeated by Turkish 
Nationalists, 222; early Chris- 
tian centers in, 42; extension 
during early church period, 41; 
in Near East, 203; missionary 
tour of Paul in, 38. 

Greek Church, 215. 

Greek Orthodox Church, 205, 207. 

Greeks, in Near East, 205; suf- 
fering of, during war, 206. 

Green, Byron, member of ‘“Hay- 
stack group,” 107. 

Greenland, Egede’s labors in, 80; 
Gospel enters, 50. 

Gregory of Utrecht, founded mis- 
sionary college, 54. 


Gregory Thaumaturgus, bishop to 


Neo-Cesarea, 45. 

Gregory the Great, introduced 
Christianity into England, 52. 

Grenfell, in Belgian Congo, 249. 

Griffis, Dr. Wm. E., quoted, on 
Dr. Brown, 162; quoted on Jap- 
anese martyrs, 158. 

Growth and development of mis- 
sions, in Japan, 166. 

Growth and influence of missions 
during Early Church Period, 44. 

Grubb, Rev. W. Barbrooke, 280. 

Guayaquil, 275. 

Guarani Indians, in Paraguay, 290. 

Guatemala, Presbyterian mission 
at, 291. 

Guianas, the, missions in, 288. 

Guinea Coast, 232, 234. 

Guinness, Miss Lucy, quoted on 
South America, 266. 

Gunpowder, in China, 131. 

Gurkhas, in Nepal, 341. 

Gutzlaff, Dr. Karl, in China, 137. 


394 THE PROGRESS OF WORLD-WIDE MISSIONS _ 
| 


Gwalior, only one mission station 
at, 116. 


Hadramaut, in Arabia, unevangel- 
ized, 221. 

Haifa, 201. 

Haiphong, western civilization in, 


128. 

Haiti, backwardness of, 294; Bap- 
tists in, 296; French, Janguage 
of, 206. 

Hakada, open to American trade, 
160. 

Hakodate, Neesima at, 165. 

Hakon, apostle*to Norway, 509. 

Hall, Gordon, member of “Hay- 
stack group,’ 107. 

Halle, University of, 76; Zinzen- 
dorf educated at, 82. 

Hamlin, Dr. Cyrus, 
Robert College, 218. 

Hangchow, church mission at, 143. 

Hanjiro, Japanese convert of Xav- 
ier, 70; refugee, 157. 

Hankow, 141, 142; Wesleyan mis- 
sion at, 143. 

Hannington, Bishop, killed by King 
Mwanga, 245; message to King 
Mwanga, 245. 

Hanoi, western civilization in, 128. 

Harold, King of Jutland, 58. 

Hara, Mr. T., founded Home for 
Discharged Prisoners, 169. 

Hardy, Hon. Alpheus, 166. 

Harpoot, caravan of Armenians 
start from, 213. 

Harris, Mr., joins Williams, 310; 
martyred on Erromanga, 310. 

Harris, Townsend, 160. 

Harrison, President, 113. 

Hartzell, Bishop, on Africa, 227. 

Harvest-time, 358. 

Havana, wealthiest city in West 
Indies, 204. 

Hawaii, annexation to U. S. A,, 
318; early conditions in, 316; 
great awakening of, 317; growth 
and extension in, 318; how the 
Gospel entered, 316; idolatry 
banished in, 316; Japanese in, 
154; Kimura in, 170; Korean 
missions in, 194, 360; moral deg- 
radation in, 316; royal converts 
In ieat7 Western vices in, 316. 

Hawaiian Islands, 2098, 315-318; 
discovery of, 315; physical fea- 


founder of 


tures of, 315; population of, 315; 
size of, 315. | 

“Haystack group,’ Green, Byron, — 
107; Hall, Gordon, 107; Loomis, 
Harvey, 107; Rice, Luther, 107; 
Richards, James, 107; Robbins, 
Francis, 107. 

“Haystack” prayermeeting, 100. 

Heathen, God’s dealing with, 23; 
lost condition of, 363; moral con- 
dition of, 23; Scripture testi- 
mony concerning, 23, 364; spirit- 
ual condition of, 23; temporal 
condition of, 23; views regarding 
condition of, 364. 

Heber, Reginald, his hymns, 106; 
in India, 100. 

Hebrew, 332. 

Hebrew University, on Mt. Olivet, 
220. 

Hegira, beginning of Mohammedan 
calendar, 54. 

Heilungkiang, northernmost prov- 
ince of Manchuria, 150. 

Hejaz, in Arabia, unevangelized, 
221. 

“Help for Brazil,” 284. 

Hepburn, J. C., M.D., 160; career 
of, 161. 

Hermit Nation, the, 177; first 
Protestant missionary to, 185. 
Heron, Rev. J. W., M.D., in*Korea, 

185. 

Herrnhut, center of Moravian 
Church, 82; Moravian center, 94. 

Hideyoshi, 158. 

Hill, Rev. David, of Wesleyan 
Mission at Hankow, 142. 

Hilo, revival at, 318. 

Himalayan Mountains, 330. 

Hinduism, 114; in Malaysia, 325; 
rites of, II2. 

Hindus, in India, 98; people of 
Assam, 120. 

“History of the Propagation of 
Christianity and the Overthrow 
of Heathenism,” published by 
Robert Miller, 94. 

Hobson, Dr., medical pioneer in 
China, 130. 
Hokkaido, 154; 
Ainu in, 154. 
Holland, Gospel enters, 53; in 
Latin “America, 266; Von Welz 
ordained in, 75. 
Holy Land, 216. 


ancient race. of 


INDEX 


Home for Discharged Prisoners, in 
Tokyo, 169. 

Honan, 141. 

Hongkong, ceded to British, 
Neesima in, 165. 

Hooker, Thomas, the Puritan ex- 
ile, 8s, 

Horic, King of Denmark, 58. 

Hospital in China, first, founded 
by» Dr. Parker, 37. 

Hoste, Mr. D. E., General Director 
of China Inland Mission, 144. 

Hoti-Mardan, 342. 

Hottentots, 235; in South Africa, 
232; under Dutch rule, 77. 

Hova, tribe in Madagascar, 259. 

Hsi, Pastor, of China Inland Mis- 
sion, 143. 

Huc, Roman Catholic Father, pene- 
trates to Lhasa, 340. 

Huguenots, French, 73. 

Humboldt current, 260. 

Hungary, 211; Jews in, 328. 

Hung Sin Ch’uan, leader of Tai 
Ping Rebellion, 141. 

Hupeh, murder of missionaries in, 


I4I. 

Hurlburt, Charles E., in East Af- 
Tica; 247. 

Huron Indians, 88. 

Huss, John, founder of Moravian 
Brotherhood, 81. 

Hyder Ali, native ruler in India, 


79. 


138; 


Iceland, Gospel enters, 59. 

Idea, missionary, in the Old Testa- 
ment, 27; world-conversion, 366. 

Idolatry, in China, 132; in Hawaii, 


316. 
Idols, destruction of, in China, 
147; Slavic, destroyed, 50. 
Ignatius Loyola, 66; martyrdom of, 
46; writer and martyr in Syria, 


42. 

Igorrotes, of the Philippine Islands, 
310. 

Illyricum, missionary tour of Paul 
in, 38. 

Iloilo, first mission hospital at, 322. 

Imperial University at Peking, 142. 

Inca Empire, powerful before com- 
ing of Spaniards, 271. 

Incas, 272; government of, pater- 
nalistic, 271; of Peru, 270. 


395 


India, 96-119, 341, 342; area of, 
96; climate, 96; Danish-Halle 
mission to, 76; earliest churches 
in, 42; first Bible translation in, 
77; languages and dialects of, 
98; native leadership in, 3590; 
native states of, 348; open to 
missionary work, 354; population 
of, 96; present missionary op- 
portunity in, 357; racial divisions 
in, 98; resources, 96; Tanjore, 
Ziegenbalg preached in, 77; the 
land, 96; the people, 96; Xavier’s 
labors in, 70. 

“India for the Indians,” 361. 

Indian, the base of Latin American 
people, 264. 

Indian coolies, in Fiji, 326. 

Indians, effect of drink on, in 
Chile, 276. 

Indians, in Central America, 201; 
in Latin America, 264; in South 
America, 288; Iroquois, Eliot 
among, 85; North American, 
370; of the United States, Mo- 
ravian missions to, 83; Roman 
Catholic missions to, 88; South 
American, unoccupied fields 
among, 290. 

Independent Presbyterian Church, 
in Brazil, 286 

Indo-Chinese, tribes in India, 98. 

Industrialism, in Japan, 171. 

Influence, French, in French Indo- 
China, 128. 

Inland South American Missionary 
Union, 290; in Argentina, 286; 
in Paraguay, 287. 

Inquisition, supported by Domin- 
icans, 66 

Intervention, American, in Cuba 
and Santo Domingo, 2094. 

Intrigue, Jesuit, in Abyssinia, 254; 
in Uganda, 254. 

Iona, missionary center, 52, 65. 

Irak, 199; made independent state, 
223. 

Ireland, Druids in, 51; 
ters Si 

Irenzus, 43. 

Ireneus and Pothinus in Gaul, 42. 

Iroquois Indians, 88. 

Irreverence, in use of sacred terms, 


Gospel en- 


278. 
Ishii, Mr., opened Okayama Or- 
phanage, 160. 


3906 THE PROGRESS OF WORLD-WIDE MISSIONS 


Islam, in Near East, 215; meaning 
Island World, native leaders in, 


359. 

Isthmus of Panama, 271. 

Italy, extension during early church 
period, 41; first treaty with 
Korea, 182; in. Near East, 203; 
in. North Africa, 237; Jews in, 
331. : 

Itineration, 36. 

Ito, Marquis, sent to Korea, 184. 

Ivory Coast, 234. 

Ivory nuts, buttons made from, 
270. 

Tyeyasu, 158. 


Jaffa, 201. 

Jains, in India, 98. 

Janes;) Captain P50. 164, 

Japan, 152-176; aboriginal race of, 
154; American Baptist Free 
Missionary Society in, 161; 
American Board in, 161; Ameri- 
can Methodist Episcopal Church 
in, 161; American Presbyterian 
Board in, 160; America’s re- 
sponsibility to, 174; annexes 
Korea, 184; anti-Christian edicts 
in, 158, 163; area of, 152; atroci- 
ties of, in Korea, 195; Buddhism 
in, 167; Chinese civilization in, 
155; Christianity prohibited in, 
159; Church Missionary Society 
in, 161; climate of, 153; Com- 
modore Perry in, 159; Dutch 
traders in, 159; door reopened 
in, 159; earthquakes in, 153; 
early Romanist efforts in, 157; 
Emperor worship in, 173; Evan- 
gelistic Band, 171; evangelistic 
need in, 170; factories in, 172; 
first Bible translation in, 161; 
first treaty with Korea, 182; 
fisher folk in, 172; forms of 
mission work in, 168; Francis 
Xavier's) labors’) in, 070, 157% 
growth and development of mis- 
sions in, 166; historical résumé 
of, 155; in Korea, 183; indus- 
trialism in, 171; influence of, 
over | Asia, 173;' invasions! | of 
Korea by, 181; Jesuits in, 157; 
location and size of, 152; miners 
in, 172; missionary work in, 157; 
nationalism, 167; native leader- 


ship in, 359; neglected classes — 
in, 171-172; new constitution of, 
163; new crisis in, 173; new in- 
dustrial maelstrom in, 172; noble 
pioneers in, 161; open door in, 
354; period of exclusion in, 158- 
159; persecution of Christians 
in, 158; physical features, 152; 
population of, 152; ports open 
to American trade, 160; Portu- 
guese in, 157; Portuguese Jesu- 
its in, 158; Protestant Episcopal 
Church of America in, 160; 
Protestant vanguard in, 160; 
Reformed Church of America 
in, 160; religions of, 156; re- 
sources and industries of, 153; 
Roman Catholicism suppressed — 
in, 158; sailors in, 172; Society 
for the Propagation of the Gos- 
pel in, 161; Spanish Domini- 
cans in, 158; Spanish Francis- 
cans in, 158; statistical summary 
of missions in, 175; people of, 
154; tidal waves in, 153; Town- 
send Harris in, 160; treaties 
with, 163; unoccupied fields in, 
171; Western vices in, 164. 

Japanese, filial piety of, 154; in 
Formosa, 174; in Hawaii, 315; 
in Latin America, 264; patriot- 
ism of, 154; traits of character, 
154. 

Java, 208. 

Javanese, in Malaysia, 323. 

Jerome, scholar, 42. 

Jerusalem, 201, 204, 214; a mis- 
sionary center, 43; captured by 
Crusaders, 62; new spirit of en- 
quiry in, 357; retaken by Mos- 
lems, 62; taken by Allenby, 212; 
taken by Turks, 210; Temple 
area in, 208. 

Jesuits, the, 66; Huguenots killed 
by, 281; in Africa, 235; in China, 
134; in French Indo-China, 354; 
in Japan, 157; in South America, 
280; institutions at Rome, 67; 
missionary operations of, 67; 
Portuguese, in Japan, 158. 

Jesus, Society of, 66. 

Jewish Missionary Societies, 332. 

Jews, 209, 328-336, 357; future of, 
334; in America, 329; in Ger- 
many, 331; in India, 98; in New 
York colleges and schools, 330; 





INDEX 


in Palestine, 207; in the Near 
East, 208; number and distribu- 
tion of, 328; progress and prom- 
inence of, 329; prominence of, 
330; Reformed, 331; religious 
conditions among, 331; results 
achieved, 333; task remaining, 


334- 

Jidda, port of Mecca, 202. 

Johannesburg, called “university of 
crime, . 258;'/gold,, 231; gold 
mines of, 257. 

John de Monte Corvino, 134. 

John, Dr. Griffith, pioneer worker 
at Hankow, 142. 

Jonah, as a missionary, 28. 

Jones, Dr. George Heber, quoted, 
on Korean Christian giving, 194; 
on the Koreans, 179. 

Joseph, as a missionary, 28. 

Juan Varetto of Argentina, 359. 

Juarez, 273. 

Judaism, attitude of, to Christian- 
ity, 220; in Near East, 202, 215. 

Judaistic Unitarians, 331. 

- Judson, Adoniram, career of, 107; 
in Burma, 122; influenced by 
Carey, 88; joins “group,” 107. 

Judson, Ann Hasseltine, 108; East 
India Company treatment of, 
100; Mrs. Sarah (Boardman), 
112; views regarding condition 
of heathen, 364. 

Justin Martyr, martyrdom of, 46; 
quoted, 44; Syrian philosopher, 
42. 


Kabul, 341. 

Kachins, tribe in Burma, 121. 

Kadijah, wife of Mohammed, 54. 

Kaffirs, 232. 

Kalahari Desert, 230. 

Kalley, Dr. R. R., Scotch physician 
in Brazil, 284. 

Kamehameha I, chieftain of Ha- 
wali, 316. 

Kamerun, 230; Islam in, 255. 

Kampala, largest Christian church 
in Africa at, 245. 

Kanamori, Paul, leader of Kuma- 
moto Band, 170. 

Kanamori of .Japan, 359. 

Kanjundu, convert in Angola, 252. 

Kansu, I3I, 150. 

Kantara, supply station established 
AL v2cz. 


397 


Kapiolani, 317. 
Karakoram Pass, 330. 

Karen churches, missionary efforts 
of, 122; self-supporting, 122. 
Karens, in Siam, 123; receive gos- 
_pel, 107; tribe in Burma, 121. 

Kashmir, 340, 342, 343. 
Kawabe, trainer of native workers, 


170. 

Kellogg, Dr. S. H., quoted, 116. 

Kenia, 230. 

Kerbela, 202, 342. 

Kerr, Dr., medical pioneer in 
China, 139. 

Keswick Convention, 360. 

Kettering, Baptist Missionary So- 
ciety formed at, 101; marks be- 
ginning of organization, 93. 

Khama, King of Bechuanaland, 
252. 

Khartum, Gordon College at, 236; 
sale of Arabic Bible in, 2109. 

Khiva (see Baluchistan). 

Khyber Pass, 99. 

Kwangsi, 150. 

Kwato, Abel’s work at, 315. 

Kwenlun Mountains, 339. 

Kiangsu, 131. 

Kidder, Rev. D. P., in Brazil, 284. 

Kija, civilizer of Korea, 180. 

Kilauea, volcano in Hawaii, 317. 

Kilimanjara, volcanic peak in Af- 
rica W230: 

Kim of Korea, 359. 

Kimberley, diamond fields of, 257; 
diamonds, 231. 

“Kingdom of Hejaz,” 212. 

Kimura, “Moody of Japan,” 170. 

Knox, 68. 

Kondowe, Nyasaland, 250. 

Korai, old name for Korea, 177. 

Koran, 220; scriptures of Moham- 
medans, 55, 50. 

Korea, 177-198; a sample station 
in, 189; area of, 177; changed 
Japanese administration in, 1096; 
China-Japan war in, 188, 189; 
climate and physical features, 
178; Emperor-king of, abdicates, 
184; first three converts in, 
188; first treaties with, 182; 
high conception of discipleship 
in, 191; historical résumé of, 180; 
independence movement in, 194; 
Japan’s ascendancy in, 182; Jap- 
anese ancestors came from, 154; 


398 


Japanese in, 154; Kimura in, 
170; king of, takes refuge with 
Russia, 182; language of, 179; 
love for God’s word in, I91; 
military despotism of Japan in, 
194; missionary work in, 184; 
missions in, 360; names of, 177; 
native leadership in, 359; North- 
ern .Presbyterian Board in, 185; 
open door in, 185, 354;~ people 
of, 178; population of, 177; posi- 
tion and size, 177; prayermeet- 
ings in, 192; Protestant begin- 
nings in, 184; queen of, mur- 
dered, 182; relation of Chino- 
Japanese war to, 144; religions 
of, 179; resources of, 178; Ro- 
man Catholic missions in, 184; 
sacrificial giving in, 193; school 
work in, 187; self-propagation 
and self-support in, 192; seli- 
supported schools in, 187; socie- 
ties in, 185; statistical summary 
of missions in, 197; Sunday 
Schools in, 191; the Great Re- 
vival in, 190; the Hermit Nation, 


177» 

Korean, in Philippine Islands, 320; 
church, high conception of re- 
sponsibilities of, 366; Independ- 
ence movement, 197. 

Koreans, in Hawaii, 315. 

Kordofan, 344. 

Koweit, 217. 

Krapf, John Ludwig, career of, 
241 ; explorer-missionary, 235; in 
East Africa, 241; landed in 
Mombasa, 241. 

Krishna, I15. 

Kuang Hsu, Emperor of China, 


145. 
Kublai Khan, 134; forced Ko- 
reans to invade Japan, 181. 
Kucheng massacre, 141. 
Kueichow, 150. 
Kumamoto, military school at, 164. 
“Kumamoto Band,” 164, 165; Paul 
Kanamori, a leader of, 170. 
Kumm, Dr. Karl, on unoccupied 
fields of Africa, 344, 345. 
Kurdistan, 199, 217; in Eastern 
Asia Minor, 206. 
Kurds, 206; unevangelized, 221. 
Kurile Islands, 152. 
Kuruman, first station opened by 


THE PROGRESS OF WORLD-WIDE MISSIONS 


Moffat at, 238; Livingstone at, 
238. 

Kyoto, 181; Christian school 
opened at, 165; Doshisha founded 
at, 166. 

Kyushu, military school on, 164. 


La Paz, institutions of learning at, 


287. 

La Plata River, 268. 

La Salle in Quebec, 88. 

Labor, enforced, in the Pacific, 313. 

ERE Moravian missions to, 
By 

Lacquerware, 132. 

Ladrone Islands, 208. 

Lake Bangueolo, Livingstone diéd 
at, 240. 

Lake Titicaca, 289; relics near, 


270. 

Lakemba, Island of Fiji group, 307. 

Lamaism, in Mongolia, 142; in 
Tibet, 340. 

Lancasterian schools, 28r. 

tae of the Palm and the Pine,” 
318. 

Language, of China, 131. 

Lao-tsze, founder of Taoism, 133. 

Laos, in Siam, 123; missionary 
work extended to, 129; proclama- 
tion of Religious Liberty to, 124; 
protectorate of French Indo- 
China, 127; work in Siam among, 
124. 

Latham, “Pastor Pastorum,” 30. 

Latin America, 263-207, 348; area 
of, 263; languages in, 266; 
mixed races in, 264; native lead- 
ership in, 359; political divisions 
in, 266; population of, 263; 
whites in, 264. 

“Latin Americans,” 263. 

Latin West Indies, 294-205; extent 
of, 294; general conditions of, 
294; missionary work in, 295; 
population of, 294; resources of, 
294; Roman Catholicism in, 295. 

Lausanne, peace conference at, 222. 

Lawes, Dr., in New Guinea, 314. 

Laws, Dr. Robert, leader of pio- 
neer party, 246. 

Laymen’s Missionary Movement of 
the First Century, 35. 

Leaders, Japanese Christian, 169; 
native, development of, 358. 





INDEX 


Leaders of Crusades, Bernard of 
Clairvaux, 61; Conrad III, Em- 
peror of Germany, 62; Godfrey 
of Bouillon, 61; Louis VII, King 
of France, 62; Richard of Eng- 
land, 62. . 

Leaders of new Chinese Republic, 
147. 

Leaders, Pietist, 76. 

Leadership, Chinese Christian, 350. 

Legaspi, in Philippine Islands, 320. 

Legge, Dr., translated Chinese clas- 
sics, 139. 

Legters, Rev. L. L., estimate of 
Indians in Mexico, 293. 

Lengua Indians, of Paraguay, 280. 
Leonard; Dr. D. L., quoted on 
Carey, 95; on Fijians, 3006. 

Lhasa, explorers enter, 339. 

Li Yuan Heng, 147. 

Liang A-fa, 141. 

Liberia, colony for African freed- 
men, 248; Cox dies in, 249; Re- 
public of, 248. 

Lief the Lucky, 80; 
Greenland, 50. 

Liggins, Rev. J., of Protestant 
Episcopal Church of America, in 
Japan, 160. 

Lima, Spanish Inquisition at, 277. 

Lineage, spiritual, traced through 
Brainerd, 88; Carey, 88; Ed- 
wards, 88; Francke, 88; Huss, 
88; Judson, 88; Wesley, 88; 
Whitefield, 88; Wyclif, 88. 

Literature and letter-writing, 37. 

Literature, Christian, new demand 
for, for Moslems, 357; of China, 


apostle to 


E31. 

Little Islands (see Micronesia). 

“Tittle Johnnie Geddie,’ 311. 

Livingstone, David, 250; buried in 
Westminster Abbey, 240; career 
of, 238; discovered by Stanley at 
Ujiji, 240; discovered sources of 
Nile, 239; discovered Victoria 
Falls, 239; missionary of London 
Missionary Society, 245; opens 
up Africa, 354; remains taken to 
Zanzibar, 240; traces Zambesi to 
source, 239; verifies courses of 
Congo, 239; work as explorer, 
235. 

Livingstonia Mission, begun by 
Free Church of Scotland, 246; 
rapid growth of, 240. 


399 


Lockhart, Dr., medical pioneer in 
China, 139. 

Lone Star Mission, the, r1o. 

London, 331. 

London Jews’ Society, 216, 331. 

London Missionary Society, in 
China, 135; in East Africa, 246; 
in India, 106; in Madagascar, 
259; in New Guinea, 315; in 
New Hebrides, 311; in Society 
Islands, 305; in South Africa, 
238, 240. 

Loo Choo Islands, 152. 

Loomis, Harvey, member of “Hay- 
stack group,” 107. 

Lottery, used by Roman Catholic 
Church, 278. 

Louis VII, King of France, leader 
of Crusade, 62. 

Louis the Pious, Roman Emperor, 


58. 

Lovedale, Cape Colony, 200. 

Lower Burma, 120. 

Loyalty, 208. 

Lucknow, first college for women 
atin TBS: 

Lull, Raymond, apostle to Moslems, 
63; at Tunis, 64; quoted, 26. 

Luther, 68. 

Liitkens, Dr., chaplain of Danish 
Court, 76. 

Luzon, largest of 
Islands, 319. 

Lyons, early churches in, 43. 


Philippine 


Macao, first Chinese convert in, 
136; Morrison’s work at, 135. 
Macedonia, 365; man of, 34; mis- 

sionary tour of Paul in, 38. 
Macedonian churches, missionary 
giving of, 34. 
MacFarlane, Dr., in New Guinea, 


314. 
Mackay, Alexander, career of, 243; 
Dr. George L., in Formosa, 174. 
Mackay of Uganda, 243. 
Mackenzie, Bishop, in East Africa, 


245. 
Mackenzie, John, in South Africa, 


240. 

Mackenzie College, at Sao Paulo, 
286. 

Madagascar, 259-261; area of, 259; 
early missions in, 259; French 
subjugation of, results of, 261; 
martyrs in, 259; missionary re- 


400 


enforcements in, 260; people of, 
259; persecution in, 259; popula- 
tion of, 259; turning of the tide 
in, 260. 

Madras, Dr. Scidder in, 109; edu- 
cational center at; SDT sonEstiay ¢ 
M. C. A. secretary to, TI2; Jud- 
son in, 107; trading post formed 


at, 99. 
Maelstrom, new industrial, in Ja- 
pan, - 172. 
Magdalena River, 268. 
Magellan, discovers Philippine 


Islands, 320; sails into Pacific, 


302. 
“Mahatma” Gandhi, 117. 
Mahoganies, in Rhodesian forests, 
228. 
Majorica, Raymond Lull born at, 


63. 

“Maker of the New Orient,” Dr. 
Griffis quoted on Brown, 162. 

Malacca, 136. 

Malagasy, 259, 261. 

Malaria, 251; Anopheles mosquito 
carrier of, 247 ;‘in Africa; 230. 

Malay Archipelago, 208. 

Malay Peninsula, 126; part of 
Southeastern Asia, 120; popula- 
tion of, 126; unoccupied fields 
in, 120; Xavier’s labors in, 70. 

Malays, in Malay Peninsula, 126; 
in Malaysia, 323; in Siam, 123. 

Malaysia, 154, 323-325; called also 
East Indies, 298; languages in, 
323; location of, 323; martyrs 
in, 325; Medhurst and Milne 
work in, 136; missionary occu- 
pation of, 324; missionary prob- 
lem in, 323; missionary results 
in, 325; population and races of, 
323; unevangelized territory in, 
325; unoccupied fields in, 325. 

eee Mass., tablet to J udson at, 
10 

Manchu dynasty, 141. 

Manchu government, 146. 

Manchuria, 191, 338; Japanese in, 
154; Kimura in, 170; Korean 
missions in, 360; lack of missions 
in northern, 150. 

Manila, center of missionary field, 
322; missionary work in, 322. 

Many Islands (see Polynesia). 

Mapuche Indians, 280. 

Mariolatry, in South America, 278. 


THE PROGRESS OF WORLD-WIDE MISSIONS 


Marquesas, missionaries at, 305 

Marquesas Islands, 2098. 

Marquette in Quebec, 88. 

Marshall Islands, 208. 

Marshman, Mrs., 112; in India, 
102. 

ree Charles, defeats Moslems, 


56. 

Martha’s Vineyard, Mayhew, crown 
patentee of, 87. 

Martin, Bishop of Tours, 51. 

Martin, Dr. W. A. P., educator 
and writer, 142; “Evidences of 
Christianity,” 142. 

Martyn, Henry, career of, 103; in- 
fluenced by Brainerd, 88; views 
regarding condition of heathen, 
364. 

Martyrs, catacombs of, in Rome, 
46; early Christian, Ignatius, 46; 
Justin Martyr, 46; Paul, 46; 
Polycarp, 46; in Korea, 195, 196; 
in Madagascar, 260; in South 
America, 285; in Uganda, 244, 
245; Japanese, 158; Protestant, 
in China, 141; Protestant mis- 
sionary, in Boxer uprising, 145. 

Mass. Movement (see ‘Move- 
ment’’). 

Matabeles, 232. 

Matteo Ricci, enters China, 134. 

Matto Grosso, state of, in Brazil, 
290. 

Mayflower, 84. 

Mayhew, Thomas, Sr., 87. 

Mayhew, Zechariah, 87. 

McKenzie, F., A., quoted, on Ko- 
rean Church, 103. 

Mecca, 202, 324, 342; birthplace 
of Mohammed, 54. 

Medhurst, Walter, i in China, 136. 

Medical work in Philippine 
Islands, 322. 

Medina, 201. 

Mediterranean, 345. 

Mediterranean Sea, 204. 

Mediterranean States, products of, 
aan. 

Medo-Persian empire, founded by 
Cyrus, 208. 

Melancthon, 68. 

Melanesia, 298, 312-314; growth 
of) Church) in)'313: 

Melanesian Society, 312. 

Mennonites, German, 344; in Cen- 
tral Asia, 344. 


INDEX 


Meshed, 221, 344. 

Mesopotamia, 199, 201, 206, 207, 

217, 350; early spread of Mo- 
hammedanism in, 55; extension 
during apostolic period, 38; ex- 
tension during early church 
period, 41; new open door in, 
355; the war in, 212; unevan- 
gelized, 221. 

_Mestizos, half-castes of Philippine 

Islands, 320. 

Methodist Episcopal Board, in 

Korea, 185; in Santo Domingo, 


205. 
Methodist Episcopal Church, in 
' Argentina, 286; in Brazil, 284; 
in Chile, 286; in Uruguay, 287. 
Methodist Episcopal Mission, in 
Bolivia, 287; in Mexico, 293; in 
Peru, 287; in Philippine Islands, 


B22) 
Methodists, in Panama, 201. | 
Methodius, apostle to Bulgarians, 


59. 

Methods, apostolic missionary, 35. 

Mexico, 292-293; area of, 292; 
contrasts in, 292; declares in- 
dependence, 273;,evangelistic op- 
portunity in, 292; ignorance of 
sanitation and hygiene in, 292; 
inadequate missionary occupation 
of, 203; Indian population in, 
293; Korean missions in, 194, 
360; main features of, 292; neg- 
lected Indians of, 293; new co- 

‘ operative plans in, 293; perse- 
cution in, 292; petroleum in, 292; 
population of, 292; poverty in, 
292; resources of, 292; wunoc- 
cupied fields in, 293. 

Mexico City, conference held in, 


203. 
“Mexican Problem,” 202. 
Micronesia, 298; entered by Gos- 
pel, 318. 
Micronesians, mixed race, 301. 
Middle Ages, period of the, 58-67. 
Middle class, absence of, in South 
America, 275. 
Middle Kingdom, 131. 
Mikado, restoration to power of, 


160. 

Mikados, I55. 

Miller, Robert, “History of Propa- 
gation of Christianity and the 
Overthrow of Heathenism,” 94. 


401 


Mills, Samuel J., 106; befriends 
Sia 316; in West Africa, 
248. 

Milne, Dr. Andrew M., in South 
America, 285. 

Milne, Dr. William, helped Mor- 
rison translate Bible, 136; in 
China, 136. 

Mind, open, challenge of, 356. 

Mindanao, Moros on, 320; next 
largest of Philippine Islands, 319. 

Minerals, of China, 130. 

Ming dynasty, 134. 

Ming Ti, Emperor, introduced 
Buddhism into China, 133. 

Mirando, Francisco, South Amer- 
ican patriot, 273. 

Missionaries, early difficulties of, 
in Japan, 163; early policies and 
methods of, t11; German, and 
the war, 110; landed at Erro- 
manga, 310; Moslem, in Africa, 
255; prominent, in China, 142; 
three great, in New Hebrides 
Islands, 300. 

Missionary Centers, during early 
church period, Antioch, 43; Al- 
exandrian/\43.0)4 Carthage tn 4a 
Ephesus, 43; Jerusalem, 43. 

Missionary societies, period of the 
early, 74. 

Mission Boards, embarrassed, 362. 

Mission, Danish-Halle, to India, 76. 

Mission Press, first, at Malta, 219; 
in Siam, 125. 

Mission to lepers, in India, 112. 

Missions, aim of, 32; American, 
genesis of, 106; and Holy Spirit, 
Dr. Gordon on, 369; and Pente- 
cost, 360; apostolic, period 
of, 30; at outbreak of World 
War, 355; conception of, by 
Paul, 365; defined, 21; early 
church, period of, 41; early Ro- 
man Catholic in South America, 
280; effect of Liberalistic Doc- 
trine on,,361; Gentile, two stages 
of, 367; German Pietists and, 
369; growth and expansion in 
Korea, 188; harvest-time in, 358; 
in Burma, 122; in Chile, 286; in 
French Indo-China, 128; in 
Siam, 123; in the Acts, 33, 34, 
36, 37; in the Gospels, 33, 36, 373 
Jewish, 331; medical, in India, 
III; modern, preparatory forces, 


4:02 


93; modern, Father of, 94; mod- 
ern, period of, 93-95; Moravian, 
83; opposing forces in India, 
114; period of early European, 
48; period of modern, 93; pol- 
icy of, 33; Protestant, in China, 
135; rapidity of results in Phil- 
ippines, 322; ‘Regions beyond” 
of, 337; responsibility for, 34, 
365; Roman Catholic, eompared 
with Protestant, 70; Roman 
Catholic, in Korea, 184; Roman 
Catholic opposition to, in Africa, 
254; Roman Catholic to Amer- 
ican Indians, 88; statistics of 
Jewish, 333; to Indians in South 
America, 289; to North Ameri- 
can Indians, 84. 

“Modernism,” in religion, 362. 

Modernism, missionary support af- 
fected by, 362; missionary zeal 
affected by, 362. 

eee Mary, marries Livingston, 


238. 

Moffat, Robert, career of, 237; 
penetrates to Zambesi River, 238; 
returns to Capetown, 238; work 
as explorer, 235. 

Mogul Empire, founded in six- 
teenth century, 99. 

Mohammed, career of, 54; charac- 
ter of, 55. 

Mohammed V, given title of Sul- 
cans ern, 

Mohammedans, 120; in Africa, 
232; in China, 133; in Malay- 
Sia, 324. 

Mohammedanism, appraised by Sir 
William Muir, 56-57; as a re- 
ligion, 56; attitude of, to Chris- 
tianity, 220; early spread of in, 
Asia Minor, 55; Egypt, 55; 
Mesopotamia, 55; North Africa, 
55 sy bersiay She (vila, 5G uit 
Afghanistan, 342; in Africa, 
232 3°) 3 Central (Asia) 3430") in 
Malaysia, 325; in Near East, 
2027 71n North yAtrican 237/040 
Persia, 209; in the Sudan, 255; 
rise and spread of, 54. 

Mois, tribe of French Indo-China, 
127, 

Moluccas, 298; lack of mission- 
aries in, 325. 

Monasticism, appraised, 64. 


THE PROGRESS OF WORLD-WIDE MISSIONS 


Mongiardino, Jose, murdered by 
cutthroats, 285. 
Mongol dynasty, 134. 
Mongolia, I31I, 344; invasions of 
Korea by, 181; need of workers 
in, 338; unoccupied field in, 150. 
Monks, Benedictine, accompany 
Augustine, 52. | 
Monte Cassino, monastery at, 65. 

Montevideo, societies in, 287. 
Moody at Cambridge, 360. 
“Moody of Japan,” the, 170. 
Moolu, African convert, 252. 
Moore, Rev. J. Z., quoted, on Ko-— 
rean Church, 193. 
Moravia, gospel enters, 60. 
Moravian Church, 81. 
Moravian Mission, in Lesser Tibet, © 


340. 
Moravian Missions, and revival, — 


309. 
Moravianism, born from Pietism, — 
370. | 
Moravians, in Africa, 235; in | 
Dutch Guiana, 288; in Guiana, 
281; in Nicaragua, 2091. 
Morgenthau, Mr. Henry, Ameri- © 
can Ambassador in Constanti- — 
nople, 213, 330; quoted on Turk- © 
ish atrocities, 214. | 
Moros, tribe of the 
Islands, 3109. 
Morrison, Robert, career of, 135; 
reaches Canton, 135; translated 
first Bible in China, 136. 
Morris Schools, 277. 
Morocco, 237. 
Moslem menace, in Africa, 254. : 
Moslem World, before and since © 
World War, 355. 
Moslems, Christian literature for, 
357; in China, 150; in India, 98. 
Mosque of Omar, 208. 
Mosul, 217. 
Motives, missionary, classes of, 22. 
Moule, Bishop (Rev. G. H.), of 
church mission at Hangchow, 
143; quoted on Japan, 170. 
Mount Ararat, traditional resting — 
place of the ark; 200. 
Movement, Christian, in China, 
148; mass, in India, 110; non- 
cooperation, in India, 117. 
Mtesa, King of Uganda, 243. 
Muir, Sir William, quoted on Mo- 
hammedanism, 56. 


Philippine 





INDEX 


Mukden, 191; 


184. 

“Mukti,” settlement of Pandita 
Ramabai, 114. 

Mullahs, in Persia, 104. 

“Muller, George,” Japanese, name 
of Mr. Ishii, 160. 

Murray, Dr. Andrew, 241; gives 
key to missionary problem, 3609. 

Muscat, 217; Martyn in, 104. 

Mustapha Kemal, sets up govern- 
ment at Angora, 222. 

Mutiny, Sepoy, 100. 

Mwanga, King of Uganda, 243, 
245. 


Rev. John Ross at, 


Nagasaki, island of Desima in, 150. 

Namaqualand, Moffat sets out for, 
238. 

Namaquas, 240. 

Nantucket, crown patentee of, 87. 

Natick, first “Praying Town,” 85. 

National Chinese Home Mission- 
.ary Society, 359. 

National Christian Conference, in 
China, 148. 

National Christian Council, in 
China, 149. 

National Cult, in Japan, 173. 

National Missionary Society of In- 
dia, 359. 

oral period, of U. S. history, 
8 


Nationalism, in Japan, 167. 

Nationalist party in India, 117. 

Nationalists, Indian, demand home 
rule, 357. 

Native heathen tribes, in Malaysia, 
324. 

Native States, 
aries in, 110. 

Navarre, Saint of, 71. 

Neander, 333. 

Near East, 199-226; ancient em- 
pires of, 200; Arabic in, 207; 
area of, 199; changed feeling to- 
ward missionaries in, 356; differ- 
ent races in, 204; extent of, 199; 
General Allenby’s army in, 201; 
Jews in, 331; missionary advance 
and development in, 217; mis- 
sionary occupation of, 216; mis- 
sionary outlook in, 223; mission 
presses and literature in, 219; 


lack of mission- 


403 


mission schools and colleges in, 
217; neglected areas in, 220; new 
highways in, 224; opened by 
World War, 355; past and pres- 
ent interest of, 199; peculiar dif- 
ficulties of missions in, 219; pil- 
grimages to, 202; pioneer prob- 
lems in, 214; political outlook in, 
222; politics in, 203; population 
of, 199; present situation and 
outlook, 221; railroads in, 201, 
224; religions of, 202; religious 
situation in, 215; strategic im- 
portance of, 200; strife of na- 
tions in, 200; trade in, 201; un- 
occupied fields in, 221; war in, 
212. 

Need, China’s supreme, 150; evan- 
gelistic, in Japan, 170. 

Neesima, Joseph Hardy, 165; ca- 
reer of, 165; educated at Am- 
herst College, 166; educated at 
Andover Seminary, 166. 


“Neglected Continent,’ South 
America named, 266. 
Negritos, of the Philippine 


Islands, 319. 
Negroes, in Africa, 231; in Latin 


America, 264; in Philippine 
Islands, 322. 

Nehemiah, 209. 

Nejd, in Arabia, unevangelized, 
221. 


Nepal, 341, 348. 

Nero, persecutions under, 46. 

Nesbit, pioneer in New "Hebrides, 
312. 

Nestorian Church, 215; founding 
of, 43. 

Nestorians, in China, 133. 

Nestorius of Constantinople, 43. 

Netherlands Missionary Society, in 
China, 137; in Malaysia, 324. 

Nevius, Dro J: Lo vr42s twasits wicca 
rea, 186. 

“Nevius Method,” in Korea, 186. 

New Caledonia, 208. 

New China, 147. 

Newell, Samuel, 
107. 

New epoch in China, 148. 

New Guinea, 348; Chalmers in, 
314; missionaries at, 312. 

New Hebrides, 298, 303, 300-312. 

New Hebrides Islands, extent of, 
309; liquor trafic in, 304; popu- 


joins “group,” 


404 


lation of, 309; transformation of, 
312; under European rule, 304. 

New Plymouth, landing of Pil- 
grims at, 84. 

New Testament Epistles, mission- 
ary character of, 37, 39. 

New theology, 362. 

New York Herald, sends Stanley 
to Africa, 240. 

New York, Jews in, 329, 334. 

New York City, missionaries in, 
334; place of Jews in, 330. 

Ngoni tribe, 246. 

Nicaragua, Moravians in, 291. 

Nice, captured by Crusaders, 62. 

Nicolas of Antioch, 38. 

Nigeria, 344; Islam in, 255. 

Nikapu, Patteson goes to, 313. 

Nile, 201, 345. 

Nile Mission Press, 236; at Cairo, 
210. 

Ningpo, treaty port, 138. 

Nippon, 152. 

Nitrate in Chile, 269. 

Nobunaga, minister of the 
kado, 157. 

Non-codperation movement in In- 
dia (see Movement). 

Norfolk Island, center at, 
schools on, 313. 

North Africa, 236; early spread 
of Mohammedanism in, 55; ex- 
tension during early church 
period, 41; spread of Moham- 
medanism in, 56. 

North Africa Mission, 237. 

North and South America, Jews 
in, 328. 

North Borneo, 323. 

Northern and Southern Presby- 
terian Mission, in Brazil, 285. 
Northern and Southern Presby- 
terian Missions, in Mexico, 293. 
Northern Baptists, in Burma, 122. 
Northern Europe, evangelization 

of, 58. 

Northern Presbyterian Board, in 
Chile, 286; in Korea, 185. 

Northern Presbyterian Mission, in 
Colombia, 288; in Kamerun, 248; 
in Syria and Persia, 216; in 
Venezuela, 288. 

North Timor, 323. 

Norway, gospel enters, 59. 

Nott, Samuel, joins “group,” 107. 

Nottingham, Carey at, Ior. 


Mi- 


312; 


THE PROGRESS OF WORLD-WIDE MISSIONS 


Norwegian Missionary Society, in 
Madagascar, 260. 

Nubians, 210. 

Nyasa, 228. 


Obligation, moral, 
world, 338. 


to evangelize 


Obookiah, brought to America, 316. 


Occupation, missionary, of Malay- 
sia, 324; of the Near East, 216. 

Oceania, 298-327; cannibalism in, 
301; contact with civilization, 
302; divisions, 298; European 
Governments in, 304; immorality 
in, 301; missionary work in, 304; 
physical features of, 300; popu- 
lation of, 300; record of civiliza- 
tion in, 303; religion in, 301; so- 
cial conditions in, 301; wunoccu- 
pied fields in, 326; Western vices 
in, 303, 326; wide distribution of, 
208. 

Oceanic America, 263. 

“Oceanic” islands, 300. 

Odin and Thor, worship of, 59. 

O’ Higgins, 273. 

Okayama Orphanage, opened by 
Mr. Ishii, 1609. 

Olaf, King of Norway, 59. 

Olaf, King of Sweden, 58. 


Olafs, two, apostles to Norway, 59. | 


“Old Nana,” first convert in Bu- 
luland, 252. 

Olga, princess of Russia, 60. 

Ono, plague breaks out at, 307; 
Tongan teacher brings Christi- 
anity to, 308. 

“Open door,” 147; a menace, 361; 
in Korea, 185; world-wide, 353- 
355. 

Open sore of the world, 230. 

Operations, missionary, of Middle 
Ages, 58. 

Opium, prohibition of, in China, 
147. 

Opium War, 138, 140. 

Orders, Monastic, rise of the, 64. 

Oriental Christians, Armenians and 
Nestorians called, 2009. 

Oriental Christian sects, 207. 

Oriental churches, attitude of, to 
Christianity, 220. 

Oriental Missionary Society, in Ja- 
pan 177) 


Origen, quoted, 44; teacher of 


3 


INDEX 


Early Church Period, in Africa, 


44. 
Orinoco, 268. 
Orthodox Jews, 331. 
Osaka, Kawabe pastor at, 170. 
Ostrich-culture, in Africa, 231. 
Otto, Bishop of Bamberg, 59. 
Ottoman rule, its rise and wane, 
4 te 
Outlook, missionary, in Korea, 197; 


in Near East, 223; in Turkey,. 


223. 

Overtoun Institution, 
rica, 246. 

Oxford College, in Formosa, 175. 


in East Af- 


Pacific Islands, 348, 361; Asiatic 
labor in, 326; political aggres- 
sion in, 304; Western vices in, 
304. 

Paganism, in Africa, 232; in Oce- 
ania, 302; in West Africa, 247. 

Pagans, in Africa, 232) 

Palestine, 199, 212, 214, 217; Bible 
distribution in, 224; British man- 
date in, 199; missionary tour of 
Paul in; 383. missions -in, -216; 
new open door in, 355; new spirit 
of enquiry in, 357; under Brit- 
ish mandate, 223. 

Palestine Hebrew Press, 220. 

Palmacotta, college for women in 
South India, 113. 

Patton, Dr. Cornelius H., quoted 
on Islam in Africa, 254. 

Panama Canal, 2091. 

Pandita Ramabai, 113. 

Pantcenus, in India, 100; mission- 
ary to India, 42. 

Papua, 208, 313. 

Papuans, one of two racial groups, 
301. 

Parable, missionary, feeding the 
five thousand, 33. 

Paraguay, 346; missions in, 287; 
revolutions in, 273; temporary 
triumph of Jesuits in, 281. 

Parana River, 268. 

Paris, early churches in, 43; Zin- 
zendorf at, 82. 

_ Paris Evangelical Society, 240; in 
Kamerun, 248; takes over mis- 
sions in Madagascar, 261. 

Park, Mungo, 235. 

Parker, Dr: Peter) 137. 


405 


Parsees, 113. 

Parsons, Levi, 
214. 

Past, worship of, in China, 132. 

“Pastor Pastorum,”’ Latham, 30. 

Patagonia, not far from Antarctic, 


269. 

Paton; «John Gy vcareet (of, (311 ; 
Memorial Mission, 312; on slave 
trade in the Pacific, 303; on 
traders in the Pacific, 303; sent 
to Tanna, 311; work in New 
Hebrides, 312. 

Patrick, apostle to Ireland, 51. 

Patteson, John Coleridge, career 
Qruat2 

He taee Bishop, cause of murder 
O 

Peer martyrdom of, at Nikapu, 
313. 

Patton, Dr., on liquor in Africa, 
257; quoted on civilization in 
AtriCa25se. 

Paul, and man of Macedonia, 34; 
apostle to the Gentiles, 33; con- 
ception of missions of, 365; ex- 
tent of missionary tours of, 38; 
greatest missionary of Apostolic 
Period, 39; martyrdom of, 46. 


in the Near East, 


Paul the Hermit, originator of 
monasticism, 64. 
Paul, “The Apostle of Bonza 


Manteke,” 251. 

Paumotu Islands, 208. 

Peace Conference, at Lausanne, 
222. 

Peace, steamer, Grenfell 
covers Ubangi, 240. 
Peking, 134, 184; center of Boxer 
Rebellion, 145; Imperial Univer- 

sity of, 142. 

Pele, Hawaiian goddess, 317; Kapi- 
olani defies, 317. 

Pelew Islands, 208. 


in, dis- 


pene Hall Missions, in Bolivia, 

287. 

Pennell, Dr., martyr on Afghan 
border, 342. 


Pentecost, 33, 35, 38, 39, 41, 204. 

Pentecost and missions, 360. 

Pentecost at Hilo, 318. 

Pentecost on the Congo, 240. 

Pentecostal Bands of the World, 
on Tibetan border, 341. 

Pentecostal Mission, in Central 
America, 201. 


406 THE PROGRESS OF WORLD-WIDE MISSIONS 


Penzotti, Francisco, work at La 
Plata Agency, 285. 

Peoples, Eastern, changed attitude 
of, toward missionaries, 356; 
Slavic, united, 60. 

Period, apostolic, extension of: 
Arabia, 38; Egypt, 38; Mesopo- 
tamia, 38: Persia, 38; Rome, 38. 

Period, early Church, extension 
during : in. Arabia, 41; Asia 
Minor, 41; Egypt, 41; Greece, 
41; Italy, 41; Mesopotamia, 41; 
North Africa, 41; Persia, 41. 

Period of exclusion, in Japan, 158- 


150. 

Period of Popularity, in Japanese 
missions, 167. 

Period of Preparation, in Japanese 
missions, 167. 

Period of Reaction, 
missions, 167. 

Periods of Protestant missions in 
China, 135. 

Perry, Commodore, 354; in Japan, 
159. 

Persecutions during Early Church 
Period, 45. 

Persia st00, 200, 212,217, 1341, 1342, 
343; Bible distribution in, 224; 
different rulers of, 209; early 
spread of Mohammedanism in, 
55; extension during apostolic 
period, 38; extension during early 
church period, 41; Martyn in, 
104; Mongol rulers of, 209; neg- 
lected districts of, 221; spread of 
Mohammedanism in, 56. 

Persian Gulf, 203. 

Persians, 208. 

Peru, 273, 346; ancient civilization 
Of 2705: Central Railroad of, 
260; Indian characteristics dom- 
inant in, 264; missions in, 287; 
unoccupied fields in, 288. 

Peshawar (see Hoti-Mardan). 

Peter, at Babylon, 38; missionary 
to Persia, tradition about, 42; 
missionary work of, 38; sent to 
Cornelius, 33. 

Peter the Hermit, journey through 
Northern Italy and France, 61. 
Peter the Venerable, abbot of 

Clugny, 63. 

Petroleum, 202. 

ae Rev.) Dr, 3) .3H ain Japan, 
160. 


in Japanese 


Philadelphia, Jews in, 320. 

Philip, missionary work of, 38. 

Philip of Spain, Philippine Islands 
named after, 320. 

Philip, sent to Ethiopian eunuch, 


33: 

Philippine Islands, 318-323; acces- 
sory methods in, 322; America’s 
stewardship in, 323; area of, 
318: climate of, 319; historical 
résumé of, 320; location of, 318; 
old and new régime in, 320; peo- 
ple of, 319; physical ieatures 
and resources of, 319; population 
Of, 310% unoccupied fields i in,.3228 
unreached sections in, 322. 

Philippines, 298, 300; for the 
Filipinos, the, 361; thrown open 
to missionary work, 354. 

Philosophy, religious, in Africa, 
232, 

Pheenix Islands, 208. 

Pierson, Dr. Arthur T., appraisal 
of Xavier, 71; on Hawaiian re- 
vival, 318; quoted on Duff, 104, 
105; quoted on John Williams, 
310; quoted on Korean Church, 
193; quoted on Schwartz, 78; 
quoted on Von Welz, 75; quoted 
on Ziegenbalg, 78. 

Pietist movement, 74, 76, 81. 

Pilgrim Fathers, the, 84. 

Pilgrimages, to Near East, 202. 

“Pilgrim’s Progress,” translated 
into Chinese, 139. 

Pilkington, quoted on Uganda, 244. 

Pinto, Mendez, Portuguese navi- 
gator in Japan, 157. 

Pioneers, medical, in China, 139; 
noble, in Japan, 161. 

Pirates, Japanese, molest Korea, 
181. 

Pizarro, Francisco, in South Amer- 
ica. 272% 

Plateaux, 230. 

Pliny, letter of, to Erperon Tra- 
jan, 42. 

Plitschau, Henry, 77, 100; connec- 
tion of, with African missions, 


235. 
Plymouth Brethren Mission, in 
Central America, 201. 
Pnompenh, unoccupied field of, 129. 
Polycarp, 
martyrdom of, 46. 


disciple of John, 42; 


INDEX 


Poland, Jews in, 328. 

Polyandry, in Tibet, 340. 

Polygamy in Siam, 123. 

Policies and Methods, mission, in 
Korea, 185. 

Po-ling, Dr. Chang, 140. 

Political conditions in China, pres- 
ent, 147. 

Polynesia, 208. 

Polynesians, one of twe 
groups, 300. 

Pomare II, King of Tahiti, 305. 

Pomeranians, receive the gospel, 


racial 


59. 

Porcelain, in China, 132. 

Porto Ricans, in Hawaii, 315. 

Porto Rico, codperation of mis- 
sions in, 295; in Latin America, 

; progress in, 295; thrown 
open to missionary work, 354. 

Portugal, in Africa, 234; in China, 
135; prohibition of Protestant 
missionary work by, 348. 

Portuguese, colonies in Africa, 
235; in Brazil, 272; in Formosa, 
174 in | awa; (315%, India, 
99; lose Ceylon to Dutch, 99; 
in Japan, 157; language in Latin 
America, 266; in New Guinea, 
314; in Philippine Islands, 320. 

Post Office, Chinese, 131. 

Pratt, Rev. H. B., in Colombia, 
284. 

Prayermeetings, in Korea, 102. 

Praying Towns, 85. 

Preaching Friars, 66. 

Preaching, open-air, 36; oral, 35. 

Presbyterian Board, in Colombia, 
284; in Philippine Islands, 322; 
in Santo Domingo, 295. 

Presbyterian Church of America, 
to enter neglected field of Meso- 
potamia, 217. 

Presbyterian Mission, in Siam, 125. 

Presbyterians, in Central America, 
201. 

Presbyterians of Scotland and 
Nova Scotia, in New Hebrides, 
31; 

Present missionary outlook, the, 
353-371. 

Press, Anglo-Jewish, 330. 

Presses, mission, and literature, in 
Near East, 210. 

Priests, of South America, immo- 
rality of, 279. 


407 


Prince Henry, Portuguese explorer 
OLvAirica, 1234: 

Prince Regent of China, forced to 
abdicate, 146. 

Principles, Apostolic missionary, 
32. 

Printing press, established in Ma- 

UlaccaAyerso; 

Problem, facing the, 349; mission- 
ary, key to, 360. 

Problems, Pioneer, in Near East, 
214. 

Program, Missionary, two views 
of, 366. 

Progress, apostolic missionary, 38. 

Preis political and religious, 
348. 


Prophets, missionary outlook in 
the, 28. 
Protestant Episcopal Board, in 


Philippine Islands, 322. 

Protestant Episcopal Church of 
America, in China, 138; in Ja- 
pan, 160. 

Protestant Episcopal Mission, in 
Brazil, 285. 

Pe missionary outlook in the, 
28. 

Puritans, reach America, 84. 

Pyeng Yang, 193; station in Ko- 
rea, 187, 189, 190. 

Pygmies, in South,Africa, 232. 

Pyramids, of Egypt, 210. 


Qua Iboe, in Calabar, 248. 

Quality of apostolic converts, 39. 

Quebec, early laborers in, Brebceuf, 
88; La Salle, 88; Marquette, 88; 
missions to Indians in, 88. 

Questions, 29, 40, 47, 57, 67. 73, 88- 
89, 95, 118-119, 120, 151, 175-176, 
197-198, 225-226, 261-262, 296- 
297; 327, 335-336, 352, 371. 

Quetta, 342; missionary station at, 
343. 

Quichuas, in Ecuador, 290; mission 
centers among, 289. 


Rabbis, of Jerusalem, 220. 
Rabbi Wise, 331. 

Rabinowitz, 333. 

Race, aboriginal, of Japan, 154. 


408 


Races, in Central Asia, variety of, 
343; in Hawaii, diversity of, 315; 
the Island, 300. 

Radama, King of Madagascar, 259. 

Rahab, suggestive of missionary 
purpose, 20. 

Railroad, Cape-to-Cairo, route of, 
256. 

Roatvaye in Africa, 256. 

Rammohun Roy, friendship™ with 
Duff, 105. 

Ranavalona I, of Madagascar, 259. 

Ranavalona II, of Madagascar, 260. 

“Rand, The,” 257. 

Rangoon, Burma, colleges at, 122; 
Judson in, 107. 

Raratonga, 314; Bible translation 
in, 310; Williams in, 310. 

Ra Undreundre, Fijian chief, 307. 

Reading, Lord, 330. 

Rebmann, John, discovered Mts. 
Kilima-njaro and Kenia, 242; in 
East Africa, 241,242; work as 
explorer, 235. 

Red Cross, in Near East, 224. 

Red Sea, deserts along, 230. 

Reformed Church of America, in 
Arabia,. 217; in Japan, 160; to 
enter neglected field of Meso- 
potamia, 217. 

Reformation, and the Bible, 69; 
bearing upon later missions, 74; 
period*of the, 68-73; relation of, 
to missions, 68. 

Reformers, attitude to missions, 68. 

Régime, American, in Philippine 
Islands, 320; Japanese military, 
in Korea, 183; Spanish, in Phil- 
ippine Islands, 320. 

Religion, Hindu, and morality, 115. 

Religions, in Persia, 209; minor, 
in India, 9 

Renaissance, 93. 

Report of the Edinburgh Confer- 
ence, quoted on occupation of 
Africa, 253. 

Report of the Panama Congress on 
Christian work in Latin Amer- 
ica, 285. 

Resources, missionary, inadequacy 
of, 349. 

Responsibility, for missions, 365. 

pian historical, 98; of Korea, 
180 

Revival at Banza Manteke, 249. 

Revival, in Hawaiian Islands, 215° 


THE PROGRESS OF WORLD-WIDE MISSIONS 


need of, 368; the Great, centered 
in Pyeng. Yang, Korea, 190. 

Revolution in Japan, 163; in South 
America, 273. 

Rhenish mission, in China, 139; in 
Malaysia, 324. 

Rhodes, Cecil, statesman of South 
Africa, 256. 

Rhodesia, 228. 

Rice, Luther, member of “Hay- 
stack group,” 107. 

Richards, Henry, in Belgian Congo, 
240. 

Richards, James, member of “Hay- 
stack group,” 107. 

Richards, Dr. Timothy, 143. 

Richard “the Lion-hearted,” of 
England, leader of Crusade, 62. 

Rijnhart, Petrus, martyr in Tibet, 


341. 

Rijnhart, Dr. Susie, attempts to 
reach Lhasa, 341. 

Rio de Janeiro, churches of, 286; 
colony -founded at,e281; develop- 
ment of, 274. 

Rio Grande, 263. 

Riots in China, I4I. 

ae College, at Constantinople, 
218. 

Robbins, Francis, member of 
“Haystack group,” 107. 

Rodgers, Rev. and Mrs. J. B., 322. 

Rohold, Rev. S. B., article on the 
Jew, 330. 

Roman Catholic, missionary at- 
tempts in Pacific, 305. 

Romar, Catholic Church, opposition 
of, to Protestant missions in 
Mexico, 292-293. 

Roman Catholic 
Africa.232. 

Roman Catholicism, in French 
Indo-China, 128; in Siam, 124; 
in the Philippine Islands, 321; 
suppressed in Japan, 158. 

Roman Catholics, martyrs in 
China, 141. 

Roman Empire, Christianity with- 
in, 45; covered by missionary 
work, 30. 

Roman Government in North 
Africa, 234. 

Romanists, in Japan, 163. 

Rome, attitude toward Christian- 
ity, 45; burning of, 46; exten- 
sion during apostolic period, 38. 


Churches, in 


INDEX 


“Roof of the World” The, (see 
Tibet). 

Ross, Rev. John, translates Bible 
into Korean, 184. 

Roxbury, Massachusetts, Eliot at, 


85. 

Royal Geographical Society, Liv- 
ingstone appointed by, 239; So- 
ciety Islands named for, 305. 

Rubber, in South America, 270. 

Rugen, famous idol of, destroyed, 


9. 

Russia, first treaty with Korea, 
182; in Near East, 203; Jews 
in, 328. 

Russian, Bible in, 
Asia, 343. 

Russians, conversion 
Hawaii, 315. 

Russo-Japan War, 
rea} (183! 

Ruth, suggestive of missionary 
purpose, 209. 

Ruwenzori, 230. 


344; Central 


Oty OO%e7 in 


168; over Ko- 


Sack of Smyrna, 222. 
Sadhu Sundar Singh of India, 
359. 
Sahara Desert, 230, 
products of, 231. 
Saigon, western influence in, 128. 
St. Paul de Loanda, Livingstone 
at .230; 

St. Sebastian, catacombs of, 46. 

St. Thomas, West Indies, 83. 

Saito, Baron, sent to Korea, 196. 

Salvation Army, in Argentina, 286; 
in Paraguay, 287; of Japan, 170. 

Samaj, Arya, 115; Brahmo, 115. 

Samarkand, 344. 

Samoa, 298, 310. 

Samurai, 155, 168. 

Sandwich Islands, 315. 

San Francisco, 268; River, 346. 

Sanitation and hygiene, ignorance 
of, in Mexico, 292; in South 
America, 275. 

San Martin, 273; General, captures 
Convent of St. Thomas, 282. 

Santa Cruz, 298; missionaries at, 
A12, 

Santo Domingo, forests of, 294. 

Santos, great coffee port of Bra- 
ZilA272. 


344, 345; 


409 


Sao Paulo, Portuguese colonization 
at, 272. 

Sao Vincento, first colony in Bra- 
Zi aty ie 7 2. 

Saphir, 333. 

Saracens, plans for conversion of, 
63, 66. 

Savannah, 230. 

Scandinavian Alliance Mission, at 
Darjeeling, 340; in Venezuela, 
288 


Scandinavian Missions, in South 
Africa, 241. 

Schereschewsky, 333. 

Schmit, in South Africa, 237. 

Schmidt, George, missionary pio- 
neer in Africa, 235. 

School, training, Pietist, 76. 

Schwartz, Christian Frederic, 78; 
in India, 100. 

eee Presbyterian, in Calabar, 
248. 

Scotch Presbyterian Missions, 216. 

Scotland, gospel enters, 52. 

Scottish Propagation Society, 
Brainerd under, 87. 

Scranton, Dr. W. B., in Korea, 185. 

Scudder, John, M. D., in India, 109. 

Selwyn, Bishop, of New Zealand, 
Bie: 

Seoul, capital of Korea, 178; dem- 
onstrations against Japan at, 195; 
Marquis Ito in, 184; revival 
spread to, I90. 

Serampore, settlement founded at, 


99. 
Serampore Triad, 102. 
Serjofee, his tribute to Schwartz, 


80. 

Tyee Day Adventists, in Bolivia, 
280. 

Shah of Persia, Martyn’s gift to, 
104. 

Shamanism, in Korea, 180. 

Shan, Eastern and Western, in 
Siam, 123. 

Shanghai, Neesima in, 165; treaty 
port, 138. 

Shan States, division of Burma, 
fOr 

Shan States of Burma, 125. 

Shans, tribe in Burma, 121. 

Shansi, I41. 

Shantung, 141. 

Shantung, China, Korean missions 
in, 194. 


410 THE PROGRESS OF WORLD-WIDE MISSIONS 


Sharrocks, Dr., on Korean church 
figures, 193; quoted, on Korean 
Church, 192. 

Shaw, Barnabas, in South Africa, 


240. 
Sheikh-Othman, 217; 
216. 
Sheikhs, Arab, new friendliness of, 


sitar: Dr. A. L., martyr in Tibet, 
Shimoda, open to American trade, 
Shs. oldest religion of Japan, 
eRe 157; in Japan, 156. 

Shintoists, in Tokyo University, 


in Arabia, 


172, 

Shiré Highlands, 245. 

Shwe Dagon pagoda, at Rangoon, 
e203 

“Shoe-string republic, the,” 268. 

Shogunate, 155, 160. 

Siam, advanced conditions in, 123; 
American Bible Society in, 125; 
area of, 122; climate and prod- 
ucts of, 122; Eastern, neglected, 
125; moral conditions in, 123; 
part of Southeastern Asia, 120; 
people of, 123; population of, 
122: 

Siamese, in Philippine Islands, 320. 

Siam Fu, tablet discovered in, 134. 

Siberia, 343; Greek Church in, 
347; Korean missions in, 194, 
360; unevangelized, 347. 

Sierra Leone, 247, 248. 

Sikhs, in India, 08. 

Silks, in China, 132. 

Silliman Institute, at Dumaguete, 
B22; 

Silver, in Mexico, 202. 

Simmons, DD: B:, M.D. 160. 

Simonton, Rev. A. G., Presbyterian 
mission founded by, 284. 

Sinai Peninsula, unevangelized, 221. 

Singapore, publishing plant at, 126; 
rendezvous of races, 323. 

Singh, Miss Lilavati, B.A., pro- 
fessor at Lucknow College, 113. 

Sinim, 131. 

Sinkiang, the New Dominion, need 
of workers in, 330. 

Situation, new ‘political, in India, 
117; religious, in Near East, 215. 

Slave Coast, 234. 


Slave trade, in Africa, 256; in 
Madagascar, 259; in the Pacific, 
303; in West Africa, 247; Liv- 
ingstone’s fight against, 239; Op- 
posed by Britain, 242. 

Slavery, still existing ip Pacific, 
304. 

Sleeping sickness, 251; in Africa, 
230. 

Slessor, Mary, career of, 250; pio- 
neer of Calabar, 250. 

Smallpox, 257. 

Smith, Dr. A. H., 143; quoted, 139. 

Smith, Dr. Eli, 215; established 
Press at Malta, 219. 

Smith, Dr. George, quoted on Jud- 
son, 108; remarks about Refor- 
mation, 74. 

Smith, Mary, marries Robert Mof- 
fat, 238. 

Smyrna, 205. 

Society for Promoting Christian 
Knowledge, 77. 

Society for the Propagation of the 
Gospel, 78; in Assam, 120; in 
Burma, 122; 


86; in Japan, 161; in Madagas- 


car, 260; in Malaysia, 325: 12 


New England, 86; 
Settlements, 126. 
Society Islands, 298, 305-306; early 
hardships in, 305; French occu- 
pation of, 306; liquor in, 306; 
opposing forces in, 305; vice in, 


in Straits 


300. 
Society of Friends, 216. 
Societies, early British, in India, 
106; later, in India, roo. 
Solomon, 298; prayer of, quoted, 


20. 

Somaliland, deserts along, 230. 

Sorabji, Mrs., wife of one of first 
converts, II3. 

South Africa, first mission sent by 
Moravians, 77; Moravian mis- 
sions to, 83; prodicts of, 23. 

South Africa General Mission, 241. 

South Africa General Missions, in 
Angola, 248. 

South America, 348; 
middle class in, 275; agriculture 
in: Argentina, 270; Brazil, 270; 


Chile, 270; Colombia, 270; Uru- | 


guay, 270; area of, 266; best 
cities of : Lima, 274 5 Quito, 274; 
Santiago, 274; Sao Paulo, 274; 





in Foreign Ports, ° 


absence of 


INDEX 


Bible colporteurs persecuted in, 
278; Bible distribution in, 285: 
Bible societies in, 284; bull- 
fighting in, 276; climate of, 269; 
coal fields in, 270; countries in 
temperate zone: Argentina, 269; 
Chile, 269; Paraguay, 269; Uru- 
guay, 260; diseases in, 275; 
drunkenness in, 276; early races 
of, 270; early trail blazers in, 
284; European discovery and 
conquest of, 271; exports of, 
270; first Protestant efforts in, 
281; forests of, 268; gold in, 
269; grape-growing in, 276; 
hardwoods in, 270; heart of, un- 
evangelized, 345; Iberian rule in, 
272; ignorance of sanitation and 
hygiene in, 275; _ illegitimate 
births in, 276; illiteracy in, 275; 
Lancasterian schools in, 281; 
minerals of, 269; missionary 
work in, 280; moral conditions 
in, 276; Moravian missions to, 
83; mountains, 268; names of, 
266; opened to Protestant mis- 
sions, 3553 pastoral resources of, 
270; patriots of, 273; physical 
features of, 268; population of, 
266; present missionary occupa- 
tion of, 285; racial classification 
of, 264; republics of, 273; re- 
sources and industries of, 260; 
revolt against corrupt religion, 
355; rivers of, 268; Roman 
Catholic Church in politics in, 
274; Romanism on trial in, 277; 
silver.) #)°9 260%) ‘size * Of) /8207 > 
social features in, 274; statistics 
of missions in, 285; unchastity 
in, 276; unoccupied fields in, 346. 

South American Missionary Soci- 
ety, 283; in field of Indian work, 
289; in Paraguay, 287. 

Southeastern Asia, 120-129. 

Southern Baptist, in Chile, 286; in 
Uruguay, 287. 

Southern Baptist Mission, in Ar- 
gentina, 286; in Mexico, 293. 
Southern Baptist Missions, in Ni- 

geria, 248. 
Southern Cross, mission ship, 313. 
Southern Methodist and Baptist 
Mission, in Brazil, 285. 
Southern Methodist Society, in 
Korea, 185. 


ALI 


Southern Presbyterian Society, in 
Korea, 185. 

Southern Russia, 211. 

South Sea Islands, Kimura in, 170. 

South Seas, 303. 

Soviet régime, in Central Asia, 
343. 

Spain, early evangelization of,43; 
missionary tour of Paul in, 38. 

Spaniards, in Formosa, 174; in 
Hawaii, 315. 

Spanish Harbor, death of Gardiner 
in, 283. 

Spanish, in Philippine Islands, 320. 

Spanish Inquisition, in South 
America, 277; methods used by 
Turks, 213. 

Spanish language in Latin Amer- 
102,0200. 

Speer, Dr. Robert E., quoted, on 
Korean Christians, 189; quoted 
on morals in South America, 
276; quoted on neglected dis- 
tricts in Persia, 221. 

Speke, African explorer, 235. 

Spener, Philip, 76, 360. 

“Spots from Paradise,” 300. 

Srinagar, station at, 342. 

Stanley, Henry M., African ex- 
plorer, 235; continues work of 
Livingstone, 242; finds Living- 
stone, 240; in Africa, 227; opens 
up Africa, 354; quoted on Ba- 
ganda people, 244; quoted on 
Thomas Comber, 249; sends 
challenge to Christendom, 242. 

State-Church, relations in France 
severed, 354. 

Statistics, of Jewish missions, 333; 
oa missions in South America, 
285. 

Stephen, first missionary martyr, 


39. 

Steppes, 343. 
tevenson, Robert Louis, on James 
Chalmers, 314. 

Stewart, James, in Gani Africa, 
240. 

“Stewart of Lovedale,” 240. 

Stock, Iranian, Persians descend- 
ants of, 200. 

Stockbridge, Massachusetts, Brain- 
erd at, 87. 

Straits Settlements, 126. 

Strategy, lack of missionary, 348. 


AL2 


Stuntz, Bishop, on South America, 
200. 

Sublime Porte, 203. 

Sucre, 273. 

Sudan, Anglo-Egyptian, 201. 

Sudan, Egyptian, 237; efforts of 
missions in, 236. 

Sudan Interior, in Nigeria, 248. 

Sudan United, ‘in Nigeria, 248.. 

Sudanese, in Malaysia, 323. 

Sudanese negroes, 210. 

Ser Canal) 203.0252 > 
through, 201. 

Sultan of Zanzibar, treaty abolish- 
ing slave trade given by, 242. 

Sulu Archipelago, 320. 

Sulu Sea, 318. 

Sumatra, 298; lack of workers in, 
325; missionary work on, 324. 
Summary, of African paganism, 
233; statistical, of missions in 
India, 118; statistical, of mis- 
sions in Japan and Formosa, 175; 
statistical, of missions in Korea, 


traffic 


107 

Sun Yat Sen, leader of republic, 
147. 

Sunrise Kingdom, 152. 

Survey, Zionist, of Palestine, 208. 

Susi, African convert, 252; servant 
of Livingstone, 240. 

“Suttee” rite, in ‘India, 103. 

Swahili tribe, Islam in, 255. 

Swain, Clara, M.D., ‘in India, III. 

Swatow, Dr. Gibson worker at, 
143. 

Sweden, Gospel enters, 58. 

Swedish Mission, in Abyssinia, 237. 

Swedish Missionary Society, in 
Chinese Turkistan, 330. 

Swiss Brethren, in French Indo- 
China, 128. 

Swiss, evangelized, 53. 

yen “Chin 103, 

Syphilis, 257. 

Syria, 1990, 207, 212, 214, 217; Bible 
distribution in, 224; Dr. Bliss, 
called father of, 219; early spread 
of Mohammedanism in, 55; fa- 
mous names connected with: Eu- 
sebius, 42; Ignatius, 42; Jerome, 
42; Justin Martyr, 42; Trajan, 
42; French mandate in, 199; mis- 
sionary tour of Paul in, 38; neg- 
lected districts of, 221; new open 


THE PROGRESS OF WORLD-WIDE MISSIONS 


door in, 355; under French man- 
date, 223. 


Syrian Protestant College; at 
Beirut, 218; name changed in 
1921, 218. 


Syrians, 207, 210. 


Tablet, Nestorian, in China, 134. 
Tabu, in Hawaii, 316; in Oceania, . 
302. 


Tacitus, quoted, 46; records Chris- 


tians in Rome, 42. 
art Commission, to Philippine — 
Islands, report of, B21. 

Tahiti, 309; Duff reaches, 305; ef- 
fect ‘of Gospel in, 316; Fiji chief 
visits, 308; transformation in, 
300; transformation of, under 
John Williams, 310; turning of 
the tide in, 306. 

Tai Ping Rebellion, 141. 

Tai Race, demon worship among, 
125; extent of, 125; in” Siam 
123; population of, 125. 

Taiwan, Japanese name for For- 
mosa, 174. 

Taloat Pasha, 211; boast of, 214; 
plots extermination of Chris- 
tians, 213. 

Talmud, 331. 

Tamil language, 77; Bible trans- 
lated into, 78. 

Tamils, in Malay Peninsula, 126; 
in Malaysia, 323. 

Tanganyika, 228. 

Tanjore, native prince of, 79. 

Tanna, island of New Hebrides, 
hes 

Taoism, in China, 132; in French 
Indo-China, 127. 

Tashkend, 344. 

Task, the unfinished, in India, 116. 

Taylor, Bishop William, in India, 
110. 

Taylor, Rev. J. Hudson, 144, 360; 
founder of China Inland Mission, 
143; views regarding condition 
of heathen, 364. 

Tchad, Lake, in the Sudan, 228. 

Tchams, tribe of French Indo- 
China, ©27. 

Teheran, 221. 

Telugus, Baptist mission of, 
in Malaysia, 323. 

Temple area, in Jerusalem, 208. 

Terenas, 290. 


Tips 





INDEX 


Tertullian, quoted, 44; writer of 
Early Church Period, in Africa, 


44. 

Testimony, of visitors on Korean 
Christians, 180. 

Thaddeus, missionary to Persia, 
tradition about, 42. 

Thais, tribe of French Indo- 
China, 127. 

Tranquebar, mission at, 78. 

Thibaw, King of Burma, 121. 

Third period of missionary work, 
140-144. 

Thoburn, Bishop James M., in In- 
dia, I10. 

Thoburn, Isabella, in India, 113. 

Thomson, James, agent oi 
British and Foreign Bible Soci- 
ety, 284; began work in Buenos 
Aires, 282; in South America, 
2382: returns to England, 282; 
school system of, established in 
Chile and Uruguay, 282. 

Thor-worship, by Germanic tribes, 


53- 

Three-Hour Sermon, of Kanamori, 
170. 

Tibet, 130, 131, 342, 348, 350; mis- 
Sionary attempts to enter, 340; 
Moravian missions to, 83; moun- 
tains of, 339; new opportunity 
in, 357; unoccupied field in, 150. 

Tidal waves, in Japan, 153. 

Tientsin, 141. 

Tierra del Fuego, Spanish harbor 
at, 282. 

Tihwafu (see Urumtsi). 

Tingli-mei of China, 3509. 

Tocat, in Armenia, Martyn’s death 
at, 104. 

Tokyo, Dr. Uemura, pastor of 
church in, 170; Home for Dis- 
charged Prisoners in, 169; Im- 
perial University at, 163. 

Tokyo University, Religious Cen- 
Bis) iu, )172. 

Tomkins, martyred in New Guinea, 


314. 

Tonga Islands, 298, 307. 

Tonga, missionaries at, 305; mis- 
sionaries sent from, 308. 

Tonking, protectorate of French 
Indo-China, 127. 

Torii, 156. 

Toronto, University of, sends Gale 
to Korea, 185. 


413 


Torture, abolition of, in. China, 147. 

Tourane, Christian and Missionary 
Alliance in, 128. 

Tours, battle of, 56. 

Tours, missionary, of Paul, extent 
of, 38. 

Traders, Dutch, in Japan, 159; in 
Hawaii, evil influence of, 317; 
ny Pacific; 302/313. 

Tradition, Karen, 121. 

“Training of the Twelve,’ Bruce, 

0. 

Training Schools, importance of, 
in Africa, 251, 

eee 77; settlement founded 
at, 

Tene? Andean Railroad, 268. 

Trans-Caspian province (see Ba- 
luchistan ). 

Trans-Jordania, 199; under British 
mandate, 223; unevangelized, 221. 

Translation, Bible, first in Japan, 
161; in Madagascar, 259; in 
Raratonga, 310; into Bechuana 
tongue, 238; in Western Pacific, 
ATT) 

Travancore, Xavier at, 70. 

Treaties, first, with Korea, 182; 
with Japan, 163. 

Treaty, Japan-Korea, 184. 

Treaty of Nanking, 138. 

Treaty of Sevres, 222. 

Treaty of Tientsin, 138, 140. 

Nae ports in China, first five, 
13 

Trials, early missionary, in China, 
139; in Near East, 214. 

Tribe, Pequot, Eliot among, 85. 

Tribes, aboriginal, in Malay Penin- 
sula, 126; aboriginal, of French 
Indo-China, 127; hostility of 
savage and uncivilized, 348. 

Tripoli, 237, 345. 


Triumvirate, famous, rulers of 
Turkey, 211. 

Troas, ancient name of Troy, 205. 

Troy, 205. 

Trumbull, Rev. David, D.D., in 
Chile, 284. 

Tsai A- -ko, first Chinese convert, 
13 


Tsetse fly, carries sleeping sick- 
ness, 230. 

Tuberculosis, 257. 

Tunis, 237; Moslem center, 64. 

Turk rulers of Persia, 209. 


414 


Turks, 210; in Near East, 204. 

Turkey, career of, 210; defeat of, 
effect in India, 117; missionary 
outlook in, 223; Mr. Henry Mor- 
genthau in, 213; revolution in, 
Zui 

Turkish, Bible in, 344. 

Turkish dominion, affected by 
World War, 355. 

Turkish Empire, countries in,+2I11. 

Turkish Nationalists, action of, 222. 

Turkistan (see Baluchistan), 204, 


344. , 

Turner, Mr., pioneer in New Heb- 
rides, 311. : 
“Two Masters” government, in 

New Hebrides, 304. 

“Tycoon,” 155. 

Tyler, Josiah, story of, 241. 

Uemura, Dr., pastor of church in 
Tokyo, 170. 

Uganda, Baganda people of, 244; 
King Mwanga of, 243; martyrs 
in, 245; Moslem intrigue in, 243; 
persecution in, 244; rapid growth 
of church in, 244; Roman Cath- 
olic intrigue in. 243; sleeping 
sickness in, 230: Stanley sends 
message from, 242; transforma- 
tion of, 245; ‘wonderful mission 
in, 244. 

Ukrainia, Jews in, 328. 

Ulfilas, apostle to Goths, 50. 

Underwood, Rev. Horace G., in 
Korea, 185; on division into 
periods of preparation, 188; 
quoted on Koreans, 179; quoted 
on mission methods in Korea, 
186; records classes in north 
Korea, 187. 

Union Theological Seminary, 287. 

Union Training School, in San- 
tiago, 286. 

Unitas Fratrum, joining of Wal- 
denses and Moravians, 81. 

United Brethren, 81; in Philippine 
Islands, 322; in Sierra Leone, 
248. 

United Brethren Board, 
Domingo, 295. 

United Christian Mission, on Ti- 
betan ee 341; Shelton sent 
out by, 3 

United Eee Garech of Scotland, in 


in Santo 


South Africa, 240; Mary TEN an: 


THE PROGRESS OF WORLD-WIDE MISSIONS 


served under, 250; took up work 
of Falconer, 216. 

United Presbyterian Mission, 216; 
an Abyssinia, 237; in Egyptian 
Sudan, 236. 

United Presbyterians, 
219, 230. 

United Protestant Church, boards 
establish, in Santo Domingo, 296. 

United Provinces, lack of mission- 
aries in, I16. 

United States, first treaty with 
Korea, 182; forces open door in 
Japan, 160; Japanese in, 154; 
Jews in, 328; Korean missions 
in, 104, 360. 

University, Imperial at Tokyo, 163. 

Universities in India, 112. 

Unoccupied fields, 337-352. 

Upper Burma, 121. 

Uprising, passive resistance, in Ko- 
rea, 195. 

Urban II, Pope, influenced Cru- 
sade, 61. 

Urga, 339. 

Uruguay, climate of, 260; Euro- 
pean characteristics of people of, ' 
264; missions in, 286; progres- 
sive republic, 274; temporary tri- 
umph of Jesuits in, 281. 

Urumts1, need of workers in, 3390. 

Utrecht, missionary college at, 54. 


in Egypt, 


Valparaiso, number of saloons in, 


276. 

Van Dyck, Dr. C. V., in Near East, 
210. 

Vanguard, Protestant, in Japan, 
160; the Protestant, 235. 

Vasco da Gama, sails round Af- 
rica234) 

Venezuela, 346; missions in, 288; 
size of, 268; uprisings in,. 273. 

Verbeck, "Dr. Guido F260; 1615 
career of, 162. 

Vices, Western, in Japan, 164; in 
mission lands, 320 

Victoria Falls, on Zambesi River, 
228. 

Victoria Nyanza, 228; Mackay dies 
at, 243. 

Victoria, Queen, made Empress of 
India, 100. 

Vienne, early churches in, 43. 

Villegagnon, 73; leader of Hugue- 
nots, 281. 


INDEX 


Vision, missionary, absence of 
world-wide, 349. 

Viadimir, King of Russia, 60. 

Von Welz, the missionary agitator, 
75. 

Voodooism, in Haiti, 295; relic of 
fetishism, 295. 

Voyages Around the World, Cook, 
TOK, Ye. 

Vulgate, Latin version of Scrip- 
tures, 42. 


Wadai, 3 

Wailing rises of the Jews, 208. 

Nak se early Japanese convert, 
107 

- Waldenses, joined Moravians, 81. 

oe Italian, in Uruguay, 
207. 

Walton, Spencer, 241. 

Waneyor. ©) T . 140. 

Ward, in India, 102. 

Washington Disarmament Confer- 
ence, David Yui “People’s Dele- 
gate” to, 149. 

Watson, Dr. Charles R., on tourists 
to Egypt, 202; president of 
Cairo University, 210. 

Welsh Calvinistic Methodists, in 
Assam, 120. 

Wesley, John, 370; visit to Amer- 
ita, (OA 

Wesleyan Mission, in Sierra Leone, 
248. 

Wesleyan Missions, in South Af- 
rica, 240. 

Wesleyan Missionary Society, on 
Afghan border, 342. 

Wesleyan Society, in India, 106. 

Wesleyans, in New Guinea, 315. 

West Africa, 247 5 Christian colo- 
nizing experiments in, 247; dis- 
tribution of missions in, 248; sta- 


tions along rivers ‘of, 248 ; 
worthy pioneers in, 248. 
Westminster Abbey, Livingstone 


buried in, 240. 
Whalers, in Pacific, 302. 
White Peril, in Africa, 255. 
Whitefield, evangelistic movement 
under, 94, 370. 
Williams College, 107. 
elo a Dr. S. Wells, in China, 


Wiilfams, John, career of, 300; 
cause of murder of, 303; in New 


ALS 


Hebrides, 310; in Raratonga, 
309; martyrdom of, 310; trans- 
formation of Tahiti under, 310; 
work at Samoa, 310. 
Williams, Rev. C. M., 160. 
Williams, Roger, founder of 
Rhode Island, 84. 
Williamstown, Mass., birthplace of 
modern American missions, 107. 
Willibrord, apostle to Holland and 
Denmark, 53; bishop of Utrecht, 


53- 

Wilson, Captain of the Duff, 305. 

Witchcraft, in Oceania, 302; re- 
ligious origin of, 233. 

“Witness,” keynote of New Tes- 
tament Church, 39, 41. 

Wittenberg, University of, Zinzen- 
dorf educated at, 82. 

Women, special work for, in In- 
dia, L112. 

Work, educational, in India, 113; 
methods Of, tor Jews, 332; mis- 
sion, forms of, in) Jjapanwnites: 
missionary, cumulative effect of, 
357; missionary, in China, 133; 
missionary, in Formosa, 174; mis- 
sionary, in India, 100; mission- 


ary, in Japan, 157; missionary, 
in Korea, 184; missionary, in 
Oceania, 304; missionary, in 


South America, 280; missionary, 
in the Near East, 214; personal, 
and social intercourse, 37; spe- 
cial, for women, in India, 112; 
zenana, in India, 112. 

Workers, native, training of, 37. 

World Missionary Conference, at 
Edinburgh, 254. 

World Missionary Conference Re-~ 
port, on occupation of India, 116. 

World War, 200; bad effects of, 
360; effects in Persia, 209; Euro-. 
pean prestige lowered by, 360; 
in East Africa, 246; Jews in, 
330; missions at outbreak of, 
355; \Lurkey ,enterssi2uns 

World-evangelization, the task of, 
367. 

Worship, Emperor, in Japan, 173.. 


Xavier, Francis, associate of Lo- 
yola, 66; effort to enter China, 
134; estimate of his character, 
71; in India, 100; in Japan, 1573. 
missionary career of, 70. 


416 THE PROGRESS OF WORLD-WIDE MISSIONS 


Yale College, Obookiah at, 316. 

Yamamuro, Colonel, “General 
Booth of Japan,” 170. 

Yangtse River, 130. 

Yangtse Valley, 141. 

Yedo Bay, Perry at, 159. 

Yedo, Neesima born at, 165. 

Yiddish, 332; prevalency of, 320. 

Yo Mc. CAS 140% in) Indias 112) 

oes, first Japanese chureh 


167. 

eV enne Turks,” led by’ T alaat and 
Enver, 213. 

Young Turks Party, 211. 

Yuan Shih Kai, 147. 

Yui, David, General Secretary of 
National Executive, Ye NEA 
149. 

Yunnan, 150; field opened in, 359. 


Zambesi, 257. 
Zanzibar, universities mission at, 


245. 


Ziegenbalg, Bartholomew, 77; con- 
nection of, with African mis- 
sions, 235; in India, 100. 

Zinzendorf, Count von, 82, 360; 
oe with Wesley, 94; quoted, 
2 

Zionism, attitude of, to Christian- 
ity, 220. 

Zionist Movement, 208. 

Zionists, in Palestine, 202. 

Zoroastrians, in India, 98; in Per- 
sia, 200. 

Zulus, 232. 

Zwemer, Rev. S. M., D.D., in 
field of Moslem missions, 217; on 
neglected areas in Malaysia, 325; 
population of Arabia, 206; 
quoted, appeal for Near East, 
225; quoted, on Near East sit- 
uation, 224; quoted, on pilgrim- 
ages to Mecca, 202; quoted, on 
unoccupied fields, 337. 

Zwingli, 68 
























































































eae y ‘ é 


Le Ee eatin ep 








Bingen 
Se techitiet Sect) 


Anita 








Sr i eens ae 




















pistes EA I RIA ET 


ene oe epee 


nigh $47yab lhe 1S AEE 
god Sip rgndn ea vioon 
eee cash ees 






ancigaphu se antvee 











Sed Kaye eee ene 
pins Robaina ys ky meer a Lae 









Sates. eatgogiues 
Ce eT .  aenfiehaateante 
eat whet ied tea nent percent 

Creede: ates 
peue en ree 


eee ve Me pce 


QR BOSS a AO A 
Dee a ed 


ae ese Pepin 2 











aa brace 
Sag Serene SSS te ies 


port ete 











ay te = 
eavicnsvapeucat eishecrrcesvee eee oe 
FES EDR R ES ee = 


8 PVC Kieth Ih RENT! paseo 
sousnncue see 


BS mie ah Be 





Pt SEER OE LEME IEE 
Fino ei aL VR EECA A YE EEA SA PF 
ae eee err alse WE ites ARP GES “ 





